Algernon Sidney (1622-1683)  

 

 

This is part of a collection of works by Algernon Sidney.

Source

Discourses concerning Government, by Algernon Sidney, Son to Robert Earl of Leicester, and Ambassador from the Commonwealth of England to Charles Gustavus King of Sweden. Published from an Original Manuscript of the Author (London, Printed, and are to be sold by the Booksellers of London and Westminster, 1698). See also the Facs. PDF.

Note: The Editor states that "In this place two Pages are wanting in the Original Manuscript." p. 34 onwards, Chapter I end of Section XIV and start of Section XV.

 

Table of Contents

Preface

CHAP. I.

CHAP. II.

CHAP. III.

The Text

[Page [unnumbered] [Page [unnumbered]]

DISCOURSES CONCERNING GOVERNMENT, BY Algernon Sidney, Son to Robert Earl of Leicester, and Ambassador from the Commonwealth of England to Charles Gustavus King of Sweden.

Published from an Original Manuscript of the Author.

LONDON, Printed, and are to be sold by the Booksellers of London and Westminster. MDCXCVIII.

[Page [unnumbered]] [Page [unnumbered]]

THE PREFACE.

HOW highly the Writings of wise and good Men concerning Government have bin esteemed in all Ages, the testimony of History, and the preservation of so many Books composed by the Antients on that Subject, do sufficiently manifest. And it may be truly said, that unless men have utterly abandon'd themselves to all that is detestable, they have seldom attempted to detract from the worth of the Assertors of Liberty, tho Ambition and other passions have influenced them to act in opposition to it. When Augustus had surprised a young Roman who was related to him, reading a political Discourse of Cicero, he commended his judgment in that choice. The History of France, written by the President de Thou, with a spirit of Freedom that might have bin worthy of those who had liv'd before the violation of their Liberty, has bin so generally valued by men of all ranks in that Nation, that'tis hard to find a Book on any important Subject which has had so many Editions. And the just esteem that the Emperor Charles the fifth made of the Memoirs of Philip de Commines (tho that Author has given so many instances of his detestation of Tyranny) may be enough to put this matter out of dispute. But if all other proof were wanting, the implacable hatred, and unwearied industry of the worst of men to suppress such Writings, would abundantly testify their excellency.

That Nations should be well informed of their Rights, is of the most absolute necessity: because the happiness or infelicity of any People intirely depends upon the enjoyment or deprivation of Liberty; which is so invincibly proved in the following Discourses, that to endeavour to make it more clear, would be an unpardonable presumption.

If any man think the publication of this Work to be unseasonable at this time, he is desired to consider, that as men expect good Laws only from a good Government, so the Reign of a Prince, whose Title is founded upon the principle of Liberty which is here [Page [unnumbered]] defended, cannot but be the most proper, if not the only time to inform the People of their just Rights, that from a due sense of their inestimable value, they may be encouraged to assert them against the attempts of ill men in time to come.

'Tis not necessary to say any thing concerning the Person of the Author. He was so well known in the world, so universally esteemed by those who knew how to set a just value upon true Merit, and will appear so admirable in the following Discourses, as not to stand in need of a flattering Panegyrick. But it may not be amiss to say something of the Discourses now published.

The Paper delivered to the Sheriffs immediately before his death informs us, that he had left a Large and a Lesser Treatise written against the Principles contained in Filmer's Book; and that a small part of the lesser Treatise had bin produced for evidence against him at his Trial. 'Tis there also said, that the lesser Treatise neither was, nor probably ever should have bin finished. This therefore is the Large Work mentioned in that Paper, and not the Lesser, upon part of which the wicked Sentence pronounc'd, and executed against him, was grounded.

It remains only to add a few words for satisfaction of the Publick, that these Discourses are genuine. And here I shall not need to say, that they were put into the hands of a Person of eminent Quality and Integrity by the Author himself; and that the Original is, in the judgment of those who knew him best, all written by his own hand: His inimitable manner of treating this noble Subject, is instead of a thousand demonstrations, that the Work can belong to no other than the Great Man whose name it bears.

[Page  3]

DISCOURSES CONCERNING GOVERNMENT.

CHAP. I.

SECTION I. INTRODUCTION.

HAVING lately seen a Book intituled Patriarcha, written by Sir Robert Filmer, concerning the Universal and undistinguished Right of all Kings, I thought a time of leisure might be well employed in examining his Doctrine, and the Questions arising from it; which seem so far to concern all Mankind, that, besides the influence upon our future Life, they may be said to comprehend all that in this World deserves to be cared for. If he say true, there is but one Government in the World that can have any thing of Justice in it: and those who have hitherto bin esteemed the best and wisest of Men, for having constituted Commonwealths or Kingdoms; and taken much pains so to proportion the Powers of several Magistracies, that they might all concur in procuring the Publick Good; or so to divide the Powers between the Magistrates and People, that a wellregulated Harmony might be preserved in the whole, were the most unjust and foolish of all Men. They were not builders, but overthrowers of Governments: Their business was to set up Aristocratical, Democratical or mixed Governments, in opposition to that Monarchy which by the immutable Laws of God and Nature is imposed upon Mankind; or presumptuously to put Shackles upon the Monarch; who by the same Laws is to be absolute and uncontrolled: They were rebellious and disobedient Sons, who rose [Page  4] up against their Father; and not only refused to hearken to his Voice, but made him bend to their Will. In their opinion, such only deserved to be called Good Men, who endeavoured to be good to Mankind; or to that Country to which they were more particularly related: and in as much as that Good consists in a felicity of Estate, and perfection of Person, they highly valued such as had endeavoured to make Men better, wiser and happier. This they understood to be the end for which Men enter'd into Societies: And, tho Cicero says, that Commonwealths were instituted for the obtaining of Justice, he contradicts them not, but comprehends all in that word; because 'tis just that whosoever receives a Power, should employ it wholly for the accomplishment of the Ends for which it was given. This Work could be performed only by such as excelled in Virtue; but lest they should deflect from it, no Government was thought to be well constituted, unless the Laws prevailed above the []*] Commands of Men; and they were accounted as the worst of Beasts, who did not prefer such a Condition before a subjection to the fluctuating and irregular Will of a Man. [*]

If we believe Sir Robert, all this is mistaken. Nothing of this kind was ever left to the choice of Men. They are not to enquire what conduces to their own good: God and Nature have put us into a way from which we are not to swerve: We are not to live to him, nor to our selves, but to the Master that he hath set over us. One Government is established over all, and no Limits can be set to the Power of the Person that manages it. This is the Prerogative, or, as another Author of the same stamp calls it, The Royal Charter granted to Kings by God. They all have an equal right to it; Women and Children are Patriarchs; and the next in Blood, without any regard to Age, Sex, or other Qualities of the Mind or Body, are Fathers of as many Nations as fall under their power. We are not to examine, whether he or she be young or old, virtuous or vicious, sober minded or stark mad; the Right and Power is the same in all. Whether Virtue be exalted or suppressed; whether he that bears the Sword be a Praise to those that do well, and a Terror to those that do evil; or a Praise to those that do evil, and a Terror to such as do well, it concerns us not; for the King must not lose his Right, nor have his Power diminished on any account. I have bin sometimes apt to wonder, how things of this nature could enter into the head of any Man: Or, if no wickedness or folly be so great, but some may fall into it, I could not well conceive why they should publish it to the World. But these thoughts ceased, when I considered that a People from all Ages in love with Liberty, and desirous to maintain their own Privileges, could never be brought to resign them, unless they were made to believe that in Conscience they ought to do it; which could not be, unless they were also perswaded to believe, that there was a Law set to all Mankind which none might transgress, and which put the examination of all those Matters out of their power. This is our Author's Work. By this it will appear whose Throne he seeks to advance, and whose Servant he is, whilst he pretends to serve the King. And that it may be evident he hath made use of [Page  5] Means sutable to the Ends proposed for the Service of his great Master, I hope to shew that he hath not used one Argument that is not false, nor cited one Author whom he hath not perverted and abused. Whilst my work is so to lay open these Snares that the most simple may not be taken in them, I shall not examin how Sir Robert came to think himself a Man fit to undertake so great a work, as to destroy the principles, which from the beginning seem to have bin common to all Mankind; but only weighing the Positions and Arguments that he alledgeth, will, if there be either truth or strength in them, confess the discovery comes from him that gave us least reason to expect it, and that in spight of the Antients, there is not in the world a piece of Wood out of which a Mercury may not be made.

SECT. II. The common Notions of Liberty are not from School Divines, but from Nature.

IN the first lines of his Book he seems to denounce War against Mankind, endeavouring to overthrow the principle of Liberty in which God created us, and which includes the chief advantages of the life we enjoy, as well as the greatest helps towards the felicity, that is the end of our hopes in the other. To this end he absurdly imputes to the School Divines that which was taken up by them as a common notion, written in the heart of every Man, denied by none, but such as were degenerated into Beasts, from whence they might prove such. Points as of themselves were less evident. Thus did Euclid lay down certain Axioms, which none could deny that did not renounce common Sense, from whence he drew the proofs of such Propositions as were less obvious to the Understanding; and they may with as much reason be accused of Paganism, who say that the whole is greater than a part, that two halfs make the whole, or that a streight Line is the shortest way from Point to Point, as to say, that they who in Politicks lay such Foundations, as have been taken up by Schoolmen and others as undeniable Truths, do therefore follow them, or have any regard to their Authority. Tho the Schoolmen were corrupt, they were neither stupid nor unlearned: They could not but see that which all men saw, nor lay more approved Foundations, than, That Man is naturally free; That he cannot justly be deprived of that Liberty without cause, and that he doth not resign it, or any part of it, unless it be in consideration of a greater good, which he proposes to himself. But if he doth unjustly impute the invention of this to School Divines, he in some measure repairs his Fault in saying, This hath been fostered by all succeeding Papists for good Divinity: The Divines of the Reformed Churches have entertained it, and the Common People every where tenderly embrace it. That is to say, all Christian Divines, whether Reformed or Unreformed, do approve it, and the People every where magnify it, as the height of human [Page  6] felicity. But Filmer and such as are like to him, being neither Reformed nor Unreformed Christians, nor of the People, can have no title to Christianity; and, in as much as they set themselves against that which is the height of human Felicity, they declare themselves Enemies to all that are concern'd in it, that is, to all Mankind.

But, says he, They do not remember that the desire of Liberty was the first cause of the fall of Man: and I desire it may not be forgotten, that the Liberty asserted is not a Licentiousness of doing what is pleasing to every one against the command of God; but an exemption from all human Laws, to which they have not given their assent. If he would make us believe there was any thing of this in Adam's Sin, he ought to have proved, that the Law which he transgressed was imposed upon him by Man, and consequently that there was a Man to impose it; for it will easily appear that neither the Reformed or Unreformed Divines, nor the People following them, do place the felicity of Man in an exemption from the Laws of God, but in a most perfect conformity to them. Our Saviour taught us not to fear such as could kill the Body, but him that could kill and cast into Hell: And the Apostle tells us that we should obey God rather than Man. It hath bin ever hereupon observed, that they who most precisely adhere to the Laws of God, are least sollicitous concerning the commands of men, unless they are well grounded; and those who most delight in the glorious Liberty of the Sons of God, do not only subject themselves to him, but are most regular observers of the just Ordinances of Man, made by the consent of such as are concerned according to the Will of God.

The error of not observing this may perhaps deserve to be pardoned in a Man that had read no Books, as proceeding from ignorance; if such as are grosly ignorant can be excused, when they take upon them to write of such matters as require the highest knowledg: But in Sir Robert 'tis prevarication and fraud to impute to Schoolmen and Puritans that which in his first page he acknowledged to be the Doctrine of all Reformed and Unreformed Christian Churches, and that he knows to have been the principle in which the Grecians, Italians, Spaniards, Gauls, Germans, and Britains, and all other generous Nations ever lived, before the name of Christ was known in the World; insomuch that the base effeminate Asiaticks and Africans, for being careless of their Liberty, or unable to govern themselves, were by Aristotle and other wise men called Slaves by Nature, and looked upon as little different from Beasts.

This which hath its root in common Sense, not being to be overthrown by reason, he spares his pains of seeking any; but thinks it enough to render his Doctrine plausible to his own Party, by joining the Jesuits to Geneva, and coupling Buchanan to Doleman, as both maintaining the same Doctrine; tho he might as well have joined the Puritans with the Turks, because they all think that one and one makes two. But whoever marks the Proceedings of Filmer and his Masters, as well as his Disciples, will rather believe that they have learn'd from Rome and the Jesuits to hate Geneva, than that Geneva and Rome can agree in any thing farther than as they are obliged to submit to the evidence of Truth; or that Geneva and Rome[Page  7] can concur in any design or interest that is not common to Mankind.

These men allowed to the People a liberty of deposing their Princes. This is a desperate Opinion. Bellarmin and Calvin look asquint at it. But why is this a desperate Opinion? If Disagreements happen between King and People, why is it a more desperate Opinion to think the King should be subject to the Censures of the People, than the People subject to the Will of the King? Did the People make the King, or the King make the People? Is the King for the People, or the People for the King? Did God create the Hebrews that Saul might reign over them? or did they, from an opinion of procuring their own good, ask a King, that might judg them, and fight their Battels? If God's interposition, which shall be hereafter explained, do alter the Case; did the Romans make Romulus, Numa, Tullus Hostilius, and Tarquinius Priscus Kings? or did they make or beget the Romans? If they were made Kings by the Romans, 'tis certain they that made them sought their own good in so doing; and if they were made by and for the City and People, I desire to know if it was not better, that when their Successors departed from the end of their Institution, by endeavouring to destroy it, or all that was good in it, they should be censured and ejected, than be permitted to ruin that People for whose good they were created? Was it more just that Caligula or Nero should be suffered to destroy the poor remains of the Roman Nobility and People, with the Nations subject to that Empire, than that the race of such Monsters should be extinguished, and a great part of Mankind, especially the best, against whom they were most fierce, preserved by their Deaths?

I presume our Author thought these Questions might be easily decided; and that no more was required to shew the forementioned Assertions weré not at all desperate, than to examine the Grounds of them; but he seeks to divert us from this enquiry by proposing the dreadful consequences of subjecting Kings to the Censures of their People: whereas no consequence can destroy any Truth; and the worst of this is, That if it were received, some Princes might be restrained from doing evil, or punished if they will not be restrained. We are therefore only to consider whether the People, Senate, or any Magistracy made by and for the People, have, or can have such a Right; for if they have, whatsoever the consequences may be, it must stand: And as the one tends to the good of Mankind in restraining the Lusts of wicked Kings; the other exposes them without remedy to the fury of the most savage of all Beasts. Iam not ashamed in this to concur with Buchanan, Calvin, or Bellarmin, and without envy leave to Filmer and his Associates the glory of maintaining the contrary.

But notwithstanding our Author's aversion to Truth, he consesses, That Hayward, Blackwood, Barclay, and others who have bravely vindicated the Right of Kings in this point, do with one consent admit, as an unquestionable truth, and assent unto the natural Liberty and Equality of Mankind, not so much as once questioning or opposing it. And indeed I believe, that tho since the sin of our first Parents the Earth hath brought forth Briars and Brambles, and the nature of Man hath [Page  8] bin fruitful only in Vice and Wickedness; neither the Authors he mentions, nor any others have had impudence enough to deny such evident truth as seems to be planted in the hearts of all men; or to publish Doctrines so contrary to common Sense, Virtue, and Humanity, till these times. The production of Laud, Manwaring, Sibthorp, Hobbs, Filmer, and Heylin seems to have been reserved as an additional Curse to compleat the shame and misery of our Age and Country. Those who had Wit and Learning, with something of Ingenuity and Modesty, tho they believed that Nations might possibly make an ill use of their Power, and were very desirous to maintain the cause of Kings, as far as they could put any good colour upon it; yet never denied that some had suffered justly (which could not be, if there were no Power of judging them) nor ever asserted any thing that might arm them with an irresistible Power of doing mischief, animate them to persist in the most flagitious Courses, with assurance of perpetual Impunity, or engage Nations in an inevitable necessity of suffering all manner of outrages. They knew that the Actions of those Princes who were not altogether detestable, might be defended by particular reasons drawn from them, or the Laws of their Country; and would neither undertake the defence of such as were abominable, nor bring Princes, to whom they wished well, into the odious extremity of justifying themselves by Arguments that favoured Caligula and Nero, as well as themselves, and that must be taken for a confession, that they were as bad as could be imagined; since nothing could be said for them that might not as well be applied to the worst that had bin, or could be. But Filmer, Heylin, and their Associates scorning to be restrained by such considerations, boldly lay the Ax to the Root of the Tree, and rightly enough affirm, That the whole Fabrick of that which they call Popular Sedition would fall to the ground, if the Principle of natural Liberty were removed. And on the other hand it must be acknowledged that the whole Fabrick of Tyranny will be much weakened, if we prove, That Nations have a right to make their own Laws, constitute their own Magistrates; and that such as are so constituted owe an account of their Actions to those by whom, and for whom they are appointed.

SECT. III. Implicit Faith belongs to Fools, and Truth is comprehended by examining Principles.

WHilst Filmer's business is to overthrow Liberty and Truth, he, in his passage, modestly professeth not to meddle with Mysteries of State, or Arcana Imperii. He renounces those inquiries through an implicit Faith, which never enter'd into the head of any but Fools, and such, as through a carelesness of the point in question, acted as if they were so. This is the Foundation of the Papal Power, and it can stand no longer than those that compose the Roman Church can be perswaded to submit their Consciences to the Word of the Priests, [Page  9] and esteem themselves discharged from the necessity of searching the Scriptures in order to know whether the things that are told them are true or false. This may shew whether our Author or those of Geneva do best agree with the Roman Doctrine: But his Instanee is yet more sottish than his Profession. An Implicit Faith, says he, is given to the meanest Artificer. I wonder by whom! Who will wear a Shoe that hurts him, because the Shoe-maker tells him 'tis well made? or who will live in a House that yields no defence against the extremities of Weather, because the Mason or Carpenter assures him 'tis a very good House? Such as have Reason, Understanding, or common Sense, will, and ought to make use of it in those things that concern themselves and their Posterity, and suspect the Words of such as are interested in deceiving or perswading them not to see with their own eyes, that they may be more easily deceived. This Rule obliges us so far to search into matters of State, as to examin the original principles of Government in general, and of our own in particular. We cannot distinguish Truth from Falshood, Right from Wrong, or know what obedience we owe to the Magistrate, or what we may justly expect from him, unless we know what he is, why he is, and by whom he is made to be what he is. These perhaps may be called Mysteries of State, and some would perswade us they are to be esteemed Arcana; but whosoever confesses himself to be ignorant of them, must acknowledg that he is uncapable of giving any judgment upon things relating to the Superstructure, and in so doing evidently shews to others, that they ought not at all to hearken to what he says.

His Argument to prove this is more admirable. If an implicit Faith, says he, is given to the meanest Artificer in his Craft, much more to a Prince in the profound Secrets of Government. But where is the consequence? If I trust to the judgment of an Artificer, or one of a more ingenuous profession, 'tis not because he is of it, but because I am perswaded he does well understand it, and that he will be faithful to me in things relating to his Art. I do not send for Lower or Micklethwait when I am sick, nor ask the advice of Mainard or Jones in a Suit of Law, because the first are Physicians, and the other Lawyers; but because I think them wise, learned, diligent, and faithful, there being a multitude of others who go under the same name, whose opinion I would never ask. Therefore if any conclusion can be drawn from thence in favour of Princes, it must be of such as have all the qualities of Ability and Integrity, that should create this confidence in me; or it must be proved that all Princes, in as much as they are Princes, have such qualities. No general conclusion can be drawn from the first Case, because it must depend upon the circumstances, which ought to be particularly proved: And if the other be asserted, I desire to know whether Caligula, Claudius, Nero, Vitellius, Domitian, Commodus, Heliogabalus, and others not unlike to them, had those admirable Endowments, upon which an implicit Faith ought to have bin grounded; how they came by them; and whether we have any Promise from God, that all Princes should for ever excel in those Vertues, or whether we by experience find that they do so. If they are or have bin wanting in any, the whole falls to the ground; for no man enjoys as a Prince that which is not common to all Princes: And if every Prince have not wisdom [Page  10] to understand these prosound Secrets, integrity to direct him, according to what he knows to be good, and a sufficient measure of Industry and Valour to protect me, he is not the Artificer, to whom the implicit Faith is due. His eyes are as subject to dazle as my own. But 'tis a shame to insist on such a point as this. We see Princes of all sorts; they are born as other men: The vilest Flatterer dares not deny that they are wise or foolish, good or bad, valiant or cowardly like other Men: and the Crown doth neither bestow extraordinary Qualities, ripen such as are found in Princes sooner than in the meanest, nor preserve them from the decays of Age, Sickness, or other Accidents, to which all men are subject: And if the greatest King in the World fall into them, he is an uncapable of that mysterious Knowledg, and his Judgment is as little to be relied on, as that of the poorest Peasant.

This matter is not mended by sending us to seek those Vertues in the Ministers, which are wanting in the Prince. The ill effects of Rehoboam's Folly could not be corrected by the Wisdom of Solomon's Counsellors: He rejected them; and such as are like to him will always do the same thing. Nero advised with none but Musicians, Players, Chariot-drivers, or the abominable Ministers of his Pleasures and Cruelties. Arcadius his Senate was chiefly composed of Buffoons and Cooks, influenced by an old rascally Eunuch. And 'tis an eternal Truth, that a weak or wicked Prince can never have a wise Council, nor receive any benefit by one that is imposed upon him, unless they have a Power of acting without him, which would render the Government in effect Aristocratical, and would probably displease our Author as much as if it were so in name also. Good and wise Counsellors do not grow up like Mushrooms; great judgment is required in chusing and preparing them. If a weak or vitious Prince should be so happy to find them chosen to his hand, they would avail him nothing. There will ever be variety of Opinions amongst them; and he that is of a perverted judgment will always chuse the worst of those that are proposed, and favour the worst men, as most like to himself. Therefore if this implicit Faith be grounded upon a supposition of profound Wisdom in the Prince, the foundation is overthrown, and it cannot stand; for to repose confidence in the judgment and integrity of one that has none, is the most brutish of all Follies. So that if a Prince may have or want the Qualities, upon which my Faith in him can be rationally grounded, I cannot yield the obedience he requires, unless I search into the Secrets relating to his person and commands, which he forbids. I cannot know how to obey, unless I know in what, and to whom: Nor in what, unless I know what ought to be commanded: Nor what ought to be commanded, unless I understand the Original Right of the Commander, which is the great Arcanum. Our Author finding himself involved in many difficulties, proposes an Expedient as ridiculous as any thing that had gone before, being nothing more than an absurd begging the main question, and determining it without any shadow of proof. He enjoins an active or passive obedience before he shews what should oblige or perswade us to it. This indeed were a compendious way of obviating that which he calls popular Sedition, and of exposing all Nations, that fall under the power of Tyrants, to be destroyed utterly by them. Nero or Domitian would have desired no more than that those who would [Page  11] not execute their wicked Commands, should patiently have suffered their throats to be cut by such as were less scrupulous: and the World that had suffered those Monsters for some years, must have continued under their Fury, till all that was good and virtuous had been abolished. But in those Ages and Parts of the World, where there hath bin any thing of Vertue and Goodness, we may observe a third fort of Men, who would neither do Villanies, nor suffer more than the Laws did permit, or the consideration of the publick Peace did require. Whilst Tyrants with their Slaves, and the Instruments of their Cruelties, were accounted the Dregs of Mankind, and made the objects of detestation and scorn, these Men who delivered their Countries from such Plagues were thought to have something of Divine in them, and have bin famous above all the rest of Mankind to this day. Of this sort were Pelopidas, Epaminondas, Thrasibulus, Harmodius, Aristogiton, Philopemen, Lucius Brutus, Publius Valerius, Marcus Brutus, C. Cassius, M. Cato, with a multitude of others amongst the antient Heathens. Such as were Instruments of the like Deliverances amongst the Hebrews, as Moses, Othniel, Ehud, Barac, Gideon, Sampson, Jephtha, Samuel, David, Jehu, the Maccabees and others, have from the Scriptures a certain testimony of the righteousness of their Proceedings, when they neither would act what was evil, nor suffer more than was reasonable. But lest we should learn by their Examples, and the Praises given to them, our Author confines the Subject's choice to acting or suffering, that is, doing what is commanded, or lying down to have his throat cut, or to see his Family and Country made desolate. This he calls giving to Cesar that which is Cesar's; whereas he ought to have considered that the Question is not whether that which is Cesar's should be rendred to him, for that is to be done to all Men; but who is Cesar, and what doth of right belong to him, which he no way indicates to us: so that the Question remains entire, as if he had never mentioned it, unless we do in a compendious way take his word for the whole.

SECT. IV. The Rights of particular Nations cannot subsist, if General Principles contrary to them are received as true.

NOtwithstanding this our Author, if we will believe him, doth not question or quarrel at the Rights or Liberties of this or any other Nation. He only denies they can have any such, in subjecting them necessarily and universally to the will of one Man; and says not a word that is not applicable to every Nation in the World as well as to our own. But as the bitterness of his malice seems to be most especially directed against England, I am inclined to believe he hurts other Countries only by accident, as the famous [*] French Lady intended only to poison her Father, Husband, Brother, and some more of her nearest Relations; but rather than they should escape, destroyed many other persons of Quality, who at several times dined with them: and [Page  12] if that ought to excuse her, I am content he also should pass uncensured, tho his Crimes are incomparably greater than those for which she was condemned, or than any can be which are not of a publick extent.

SECT. V. To depend upon the Will of a Man is Slavery.

THis, as he thinks, is farther sweetned, by asserting, that he doth not inquire what the rights of a People are, but from whence; not considering, that whilst he denies they can proceed from the Laws of natural Liberty, or any other root than the Grace and Bounty of the Prince, he declares they can have none at all. For as Liberty solely consists in an independency upon the Will of another, and by the name of Slave we understand a man, who can neither dispose of his Person nor Goods, but enjoys all at the will of his Master; there is no such thing in nature as a Slave, if those men or Nations are not Slaves, who have no other title to what they enjoy, than the grace of the Prince, which he may revoke whensoever he pleaseth. But there is more than ordinary extravagance in his assertion, That the greatest Liberty in the World is for a People to live under a Monarch, when his whole Book is to prove, That this Monarch hath his right from God and Nature, is endowed with an unlimited Power of doing what he pleaseth, and can be restrained by no Law. If it be Liberty to live under such a Government, I desire to know what is Slavery. It has bin hitherto believed in the World, that the Assyrians, Medes, Arabs, Egyptians, Turks, and others like them, lived in Slavery, because their Princes were Masters of their Lives and Goods: Whereas the Grecians, Italians, Gauls, Germans, Spaniards, and Catthaginians, as long as they had any Strength, Vertue or Courage amongst them, were esteemed free Nations, because they abhorred such a Subjection. They were, and would be governed only by Laws of their own making: Potentior a erant Legum quam hominum Imperia. [*] Even their Princes had the authority or credit of perswading, rather than the power of commanding. But all this was mistaken: These men were Slaves, and the Asiaticks were Freemen. By the same rule the Venetians, Switsers, Grisons, and Hollanders, are not free Nations: but Liberty in its perfection is enjoyed in France, and Turky. The intention of our Ancestors was, without doubt, to establish this amongst us by Magna Charta, and other preceding or subsequent Laws; but they ought to have added one clause, That the contents of them should be in force only so long as it should please the King. King Alfred, upon whose Laws Magna Charta was grounded, when he said the English Nation was as free as the internal thoughts of a Man, did only mean, that it should be so as long as it pleased their Master. This it seems was the end of our Law, and we who are born under it, and are descended from such as have so valiantly defended their rights against the encroachments of Kings, have followed after vain shadows, and without the expence of Sweat, [Page  13] Treasure, or Blood, might have secured their beloved Liberty, by casting all into the King's hands.

We owe the discovery of these Secrets to our Author, who after having so gravely declared them, thinks no offence ought to be taken at the freedom he assumes of examining things relating to the Liberty of Mankind, because he hath the right which is common to all: But he ought to have considered, that in asserting that right to himself, he allows it to all Mankind. And as the temporal good of all men consists in the preservation of it, he declares himself to be a mortal Enemy to those who endeavour to destroy it. If he were alive, this would deserve to be answered with Stones rather than Words. He that oppugns the publick Liberty, overthrows his own, and is guilty of the most brutish of all Follies, whilst he arrogates to himself that which he denies to all men.

I cannot but commend his Modesty and Care not to detract from the worth of learned men; but it seems they were all subject to error, except himself, who is rendred infallible through Pride, Ignorance, and Impudence. But if Hooker and Aristotle were wrong in their Fundamentals concerning natural Liberty, how could they be in the right when they built upon it? Or if they did mistake, how can they deserve to be cited? or rather, why is such care taken to pervert their sense? It seems our Author is by their errors brought to the knowledge of the Truth. Men have heard of a Dwarf standing upon the Shoulders of a Giant, who saw farther than the Giant; but now that the Dwarf standing on the ground sees that which the Giant did overlook, we must learn from him. If there be sense in this, the Giant must be blind, or have such eyes only as are of no use to him. He minded only the things that were far from him: These great and learned men mistook the very principle and foundation of all their Doctrine. If we will believe our Author, this misfortune befel them because they too much trusted to the Schoolmen. He names Aristotle, and I presume intends to comprehend Plato, Plutarch, Thucydides, Xenophon, Polybius, and all the antient Grecians, Italians, and others, who asserted the natural freedom of Mankind, only in imitation of the Schoolmen, to advance the power of the Pope; and would have compassed their design, if Filmer and his Associates had not opposed them. These men had taught us to make the unnatural distinction between Royalist and Patriot, and kept us from seeing, That the relation between King and People is so great, that their well being is reciprocal. If this be true, how came Tarquin to think it good for him to continue King at Rome, when the People would turn him out? or the People to think it good for them to turn him out, when he desired to continue in? Why did the Syracusians destroy the Tyranny of Dionysius, which he was not willing to leave, till he was pulled out by the heels? How could Nero think of burning Rome? Or why did Caligula wish the People had but one Neck, that he might strike it off at one blow, if their Welfare was thus reciprocal? 'Tis not enough to say, These were wicked or mad men; for other Princes may be so also, and there may be the same reason of differing from them. For if the proposition be not universally true, 'tis not to be received as true in relation to any, till it be particularly proved; and then 'tis not to be imputed to the quality of Prince, but to the personal vertue of the Man.

[Page  14]I do not find any great matters in the passages taken out of Bellarmin, which our Author says, comprehend the strength of all that ever he had heard, read, or seen produced for the natural Liberty of the Subject: but he not mentioning where they are to be found, I do not think my self obliged to examin all his Works, to see whether they are rightly cited or not; however there is certainly nothing new in them: We see the same, as to the substance, in those who wrote many Ages before him, as well as in many that have lived since his time, who neither minded him, nor what he had written. I dare not take upon me to give an account of his Works, having read few of them; but as he seems to have laid the foundation of his Discourses in such common Notions as were assented to by all Mankind, those who follow the same method have no more regard to Jesuitism and Popery, tho he was a Jesuit and a Cardinal, than they who agree with Faber and other Jesuits in the principles of Geometry which no sober Man did ever deny.

SECT. VI. God leaves to Man the choice of Forms in Government; and those who constitute one Form, may abrogate it.

BUT Sir Robert desires to make Observations on Bellarmin's words, before he examines or refutes them; and indeed it were not possible to make such stuff of his Doctrin as he dos, if he had examined or did understand it. First, he very wittily concludes, That if by the Law of God, the Power be immediately in the People, God is the Author of a Democracy: And why not as well as of a Tyranny? Is there any thing in it repugnant to the being of God? Is there more reason to impute to God Caligula's Monarchy, than the Democracy of Athens? Or is it more for the Glory of God, to assert his Presence with the Ottoman or French Monarchs, than with the popular Governments of the Switsers and Grisons? Is Pride, Malice, Luxury and Violence so sutable to his Being, that they who exercise them are to be reputed his Ministers? And is Modesty, Humility, Equality and Justice so contrary to his Nature, that they who live in them should be thought his Enemies? Is there any absurdity in saying, that since God in Goodness and Mercy to Mankind, hath with an equal hand given to all the benefit of Liberty, with some measure of understanding how to employ it, 'tis lawful for any Nation, as occasion shall require, to give the exercise of that Power to one or more Men, under certain Limitations or Conditions; or to retain it in themselves, if they thought it good for them? If this may be done, we are at end of all Controversies concerning one Form of Government, established by God, to which all Mankind must submit; and we may safely conclude, that having given to all Men in some degree a capacity of judging what is good for themselves, he hath granted to all likewise a liberty of inventing such Forms as please them best, without favouring one more than another.

[Page  15]His second Observation is grounded upon a Falsity in matter of Fact. Bellarmin dos not say, that Democracy is an Ordinance of God more than any other Government; nor that the People have no Power to make use of their Right; but that they do, that is to say ordinarily, transmit the exercise of it to one or more. And 'tis certain they do sometimes, especially in small Cities, retain it in themselves: But whether that were observed or not by Bellarmin, makes nothing to our Cause, which we defend, and not him.

The next Point is subtile, and he thinks thereby to have brought Bellarmin, and such as agree with his Principle, to a Nonplus. He doubts who shall judg of the lawful Cause of changing the Government, and says, It is a pestilent Conclusion to place that Power in the Multitude. But why should this be esteemed pestilent? or to whom? If the allowance of such a Power to the Senate was pestilent to Nero, it was beneficial to Mankind; and the denial of it, which would have given to Nero an opportunity of continuing in his Villanies, would have been pestilent to the best Men, whom he endeavoured to destroy, and to all others that received benefit from them. But this Question depends upon another; for if Governments are constituted for the Pleasure, Greatness or Profit of one Man, he must not be interrupted; for the opposing of his Will, is to overthrow the Institution. On the other side, if the Good of the governed be sought, care must be taken that the End be accomplished, tho it be with the prejudice of the Governor: If the Power be originally in the Multitude, and one or more Men, to whom the exercise of it, or a part of it was committed, had no more than their Brethren, till it was conferred on him or them, it cannot be believed that rational Creatures would advance one or a few of their Equals above themselves, unless in consideration of their own Good; and then I find no inconvenience in leaving to them a right of judging, whether this be duly performed or not. We say in general, He that institutes, may also [*] abrogate, most especially when the Institution is not only by, but for himself. If the Multitude therefore do institute, the Multitude may abrogate; and they themselves, or those who succeed in the same Right, can only be fit Judges of the performance of the Ends of the Institution. Our Author may perhaps say, The publick Peace may be hereby disturbed; but he ought to know, There can be no Peace, where there is no Justice; nor any Justice, if the Government instituted for the good of a Nation be turned to its ruin. But in plain English, the Inconvenience with which such as he endeavour to afright us, is no more than that He or They, to whom the Power is given, may be restrained or chastised, if they betray their Trust; which I presume will displease none, but such as would rather submit Rome, with the best part of the World depending upon it, to the Will of Caligula or Nero, than Caligula or Nero to the Judgment of the Senate and People; that is, rather to expose many great and brave Nations to be destroyed by the rage of a savage Beast, than subject that Beast to the Judgment of all, or the choicest Men of them, who can have no interest to pervert them, or other reason to be severe to him, than to prevent the Mischiefs he would commit, and to save the People from ruin.

[Page  16]In the next place he recites an Argument of Bellarmin, That 'tis evident in Scripture God hath ordained Powers; but God hath given them to no particular Person, because by Nature all Men are equal; therefore he hath given Power to the People or Multitude. I leave him to untie that Knot if he can; but, as 'tis usual with Impostors, he goes about by Surmises to elude the Force of his Argument, pretending that in some other place he had contradicted himself, and acknowledged that every Man was Prince of his Posterity; because that if many Men had bin created together, they ought all to have bin Princes of their Posterity. But 'tis not necessary to argue upon Passages cited from Authors, when he that cites them may be justly suspected of Fraud, and neither indicates the Place nor Treatise, lest it should be detected; most especially when we are no way concerned in the Author's Credit. I take Bellarmin's first Argument to be strong; and if he in some place did contradict it, the hurt is only to himself: but in this Particular I should not think he did it, tho I were sure our Author had faithfully repeated his words; for in allowing every Man to be Prince of his Posterity, he only says, every Man should be chief in his own Family, and have a Power over his Children, which no man denies: But he dos not understand Latin, who thinks that the word Princeps doth in any degree signify an absolute Power, or a right of transmitting it to his Heirs and Successors, upon which the Doctrine of our Author wholly depends. On the contrary, The same Law that gave to my Father a Power over me, gives me the like over my Children; and if I had a thousand Brothers, each of them would have the same over their Children. Bellarmin's first Argument therefore being no way enervated by the alledged Passage, I may justly insist upon it, and add, That God hath not only declared in Scripture, but written on the Heart of every Man, that as it is better to be clothed, than to go naked; to live in a House, than to lie in the Fields; to be defended by the united Force of a Multitude, than to place the hopes of his Security solely in his own strength; and to prefer the Benefits of Society, before a savage and barbarous Solitude; He also taught them to frame such Societies, and to establish such Laws as were necessary to preserve them. And we may as reasonably affirm, that Mankind is for ever obliged to use no other Clothes than leather Breeches, like Adam; to live in hollow Trees, and eat Acorns, or to seek after the Model of his House for a Habitation, and to use no Arms except such as were known to the Patriarchs, as to think all Nations for ever obliged to be governed as they governed their Families. This I take to be the genuine sense of the Scripture, and the most respectful way of interpreting the Places relating to our purpose. 'Tis hard to imagine, that God who hath left all things to our choice, that are not evil in themselves, should tie us up in this; and utterly incredible that he should impose upon us a necessity of following his Will, without declaring it to us. Instead of constituting a Government over his People, consisting of many Parts, which we take to be a Model fit to be imitated by others, he might have declared in a word, That the eldest Man of the eldest Line should be King; and that his Will ought to be their Law. This had bin more sutable to the Goodness [Page  17] and Mercy of God, than to leave us in a dark Labyrinth, full of Precipices; or rather, to make the Government given to his own People, a false Light to lead us to destruction. This could not be avoided, if there were such a thing as our Author calls a Lord Paramount over his Childrens Children to all Generations. We see nothing in Scripture, of Precept or Example, that is not utterly abhorrent to this Chimera. The only sort of Kings mentioned there with approbation, is such a one as may not raise his Heart above his Brethren. [*] If God had constituted a Lord Paramount with an absolute Power, and multitudes of Nations were to labour and fight for his Greatness and Pleasure, this were to raise his Heart to a height, that would make him forget he was a Man. Such as are versed in Scripture, not only know that it neither agrees with the Letter or Spirit of that Book; but that it is unreasonable in it self, unless he were of a Species different from the rest of Mankind. His exaltation would not agree with God's Indulgence to his Creatures, tho he were the better for it; much less when probably he would be made more unhappy, and worse, by the Pride, Luxury and other Vices, that always attend the highest Fortunes. 'Tis no less incredible that God, who disposes all things in Wisdom and Goodness, and appoints a due Place for all, should, without distinction, ordain such a Power, to every one succeeding in such a Line, as cannot be executed; the Wise would refuse, and Fools cannot take upon them the burden of it, without ruin to themselves, and such as are under them: or expose Mankind to a multitude of other Absurdities and Mischiefs; subjecting the Aged to be governed by Children; the Wise, to depend on the Will of Fools; the Strong and Valiant, to expect defence from the Weak or Cowardly; and all in general to receive Justice from him, who neither knows nor cares for it.

SECT. VII. Abraham and the Patriarchs were not Kings.

IF any Man say, that we are not to seek into the depth of God's Counsels; I answer, That if he had, for Reasons known only to himself, affixed such a Right to any one Line, he would have set a Mark upon those who come of it, that Nations might know to whom they owe Subjection; or given some testimony of his Presence with Filmer and Heylin, if he had sent them to reveal so great a Mystery. 'Till that be done, we may safely look upon them as the worst of men, and teachers only of Lies and Follies. This perswades me little, to examine what would have bin, if God had at once created many Men, or the Conclusions that can be drawn from Adam's having bin alone. For nothing can be more evident, than that if many had bin created, they had bin all equal, unless God had given a Preference to one. All their Sons had inherited the same Right after their death; and no Dream was ever more empty, than his [Page  18] Whimsey of Adam's Kingdom, or that of the ensuing Patriarchs. To say the truth, 'tis hard to speak seriously of Abraham's Kingdom, or to think any Man to be in earnest who mentions it. He was a Stranger, and a Pilgrim in the Land where he lived, and pretended to no Authority beyond his own Family, which consisted only of a Wife and Slaves. He lived with Lot as with his Equal, and would have no Contest with him, because they were Brethren. His Wife and Servants could neither make up, nor be any part of a Kingdom, in as much as the despotical Government, both in Practice and Principle, differs from the Regal. If his Kingdom was to be grounded on the Paternal Right, it vanished away of it self; he had no Child: Eliezer of Damascus, for want of a better, was to be his Heir: Lot, tho his Nephew, was excluded: He durst not own his own Wife: He had not one foot of Land, till he bought a Field for a burying place: His three hundred and eighteen Men were Servants, (bought according to the custom of those days) or their Children; and the War he made with them, was like to Gideon's Enterprize; which shews only that God can save by a few as well as by many, but makes nothing to our Author's purpose. For if they had been as many in number as the Army of Semiramis, they could have no relation to the Regal, much less to the Paternal Power; for a Father doth not buy, but beget Children.

Notwithstanding this, our Author bestows the proud Title of Lord Paramount upon him, and transmits it to Isaac, who was indeed a King like his Father, great, admirable, and glorious in Wisdom and Holiness, but utterly void of all worldly splendor or power. This spiritual Kingdom was inherited by Jacob, whose Title to it was not founded on Prerogative of Birth, but Election and peculiar Grace; but he never enjoyed any other worldly Inheritance, than the Field and Cave which Abraham had bought for a burying place, and the Goods he had gained in Laban's Service.

The Example of Judah his Sentence upon Thamar is yet farther from the purpose, if it be possible; for he was then a Member of a private Family, the fourth Son of a Father then living; neither in possession, nor under the promise of the Privileges of Primogeniture, tho Ruben, Simeon and Levi fell from it by their Sins. Whatsoever therefore the Right was, which belonged to the Head of the Family, it must have bin in Jacob; but as he professed himself a keeper of Sheep, as his Fathers had bin, the exercise of that Emploiment was so far from Regal, that it deserves no explication. If that Act of Judah is to be imputed to a Royal Power, I have as much as I ask: He, tho living with his Father, and elder Brothers, when he came to be of Age to have Children, had the same Power over such, as were of, or came into his Family, as his Father had over him; for none can go beyond the Power of Life and Death: The same in the utmost extent, cannot at the same time equally belong to many. If it be divided equally, it is no more than that Universal Liberty which God hath given to Mankind; and every Man is a King till he devest himself of his Right, in consideration of something that he thinks better for him.

[Page  19]

SECT. VIII. Nimrod was the first King, during the Life of Chush, Cham, Shem, and Noah.

THE Creation is exactly described in the Scripture; but we know so little of what passed between the finishing of it and the Flood, that our Author may say what he pleases, and I may leave him to seek his Proofs where he can find them. In the mean time I utterly deny, that any Power did remain in the Heads of Families after the Flood, that dos in the least degree resemble the Regal in Principle or Practice. If in this I am mistaken, such Power must have been in Noah, and transmitted to one of his Sons. The Scripture says only, that he built an Altar, sacrificed to the Lord, was a Husbandman, planted a Vineyard, and performed such Offices as bear nothing of the Image of a King, for the space of three hundred and fifty Years. We have reason to believe, that his Sons after his Death, continued in the same manner of Life, and the Equality properly belonging to Brethren. 'Tis not easy to determine, whether Shem or Japhet were the Elder; but Ham is declared to be the younger; [*] and Noah's Blessing to Shem seems to be purely Prophetical and Spiritual, of what should be accomplished in his Posterity; with which Japhet should be perswaded to join. If it had bin worldly, the whole Earth must have bin brought under him, and have for ever continued in his Race, which never was accomplished, otherwise than in the Spiritual Kingdom of Christ, which relates not to our Author's Lord Paramount.

As to earthly Kings, the first of them was Nimrod, the sixth Son of Chush the Son of Ham, Noah's younger and accursed Son. This Kingdom was set up about a hundred and thirty Years after the Flood, whilst Chush, Ham, Shem and Noah were yet living; whereas if there were any thing of Truth in our Author's Proposition, all Mankind must have continued under the Government of Noah whilst he lived; and that Power must have bin transmitted to Shem, who lived about three hundred and seventy Years after the erection of Nimrod's Kingdom; and must have come to Japhet if he was the Elder, but could never come to Cham, who is declared to have bin certainly the Younger, and condemned to be a Servant to them both; much less to the younger Son of his Son, whilst he, and those to whom he and his Posterity were to be Subjects, were still living.

This Rule therefore, which the Partizans of Absolute Monarchy fancy to be universal and perpetual, falling out in its first beginning, directly contrary to what they assert; and being never known to have bin recovered, were enough to silence them, if they had any thing of modesty or regard to Truth. But the Matter may be carried farther: For the Scripture doth not only testify, that this Kingdom of Nimrod was an Usurpation, void of all Right, proceeding [Page  20] from the most violent and mischievous Vices, but exercised with the utmost fury, that the most wicked Man of the accursed Race, who set himself up against God, and all that is good, could be capable of. The progress of this Kingdom was sutable to its Institution: that which was begun in wickedness, was carried on with madness, and produced Confusion. The mighty Hunter, whom the best Interpreters call a cruel Tyrant, receding from the simplicity and innocence of the Patriarchs, who were Husbandmen or Shepherds, arrogating to himself a Dominion over Shem, to whom he and his Fathers were to be Servants, did thereby so peculiarly become the Heir of God's Curse, that whatsoever hath bin said to this day, of the Power that did most directly set it self against God and his People, hath related literally to the Babel that he built, or figuratively to that which resembles it in Pride, Cruelty, Injustice and Madness.

But the shameless rage of some of these Writers is such, that they rather chuse to ascribe the beginning of their Idol to this odious Violence, than to own it from the consent of a willing People; as if they thought, that as all Action must be sutable to its Principle, so that which is unjust in its practice, ought to scorn to be derived from that which is not detestable in its principle. 'Tis hardly worth our pains to examin whether the Nations, that went from Babel after the confusion of Languages, were more or less than seventy two, for they seem not to have gone according to Families, but every one to have associated himself to those that understood his Speech; and the chief of the Fathers, as Noah and his Sons, were not there, or wore subject to Nimrod; each of which Points doth destroy, even in the Root, all pretence to Paternal Government. Besides, 'tis evident in Scripture, that Noah lived three hundred and fifty Years after the Flood; Shem five hundred; Abraham was born about two hundred and ninety Years after the Flood, and lived one hundred seventy five Years: He was therefore born under the Government of Noah, and died under that of Shem: He could not therefore exercise a Regal Power whilst he lived, for that was in Shem: So that in leaving his Country, and setting up a Family for himself, that never acknowledged any Superior, and never pretending to reign over any other, he fully shewed he thought himself free, and to owe subjection to none: And being as far from arrogating to himself any Power upon the Title of Paternity, as from acknowledging it in any other, left every one to the same liberty.

The punctual enumeration of the Years, that the Fathers of the holy Seed lived, gives us ground of making a more than probable conjecture, that they of the collateral Lines were, in number of days, not unequal to them; and if that be true, Ham and Chush were alive when Nimrod set himself up to be King. He must therefore have usurped this Power over his Father, Grandfather, and great Grandfather; or, which is more probable, he turned into violence and oppression the Power given to him by a multitude; which, like a Flock without a Shepherd, not knowing whom to obey, set him up to be their Chief. I leave to our Author the liberty of chusing which of these two doth best sute with his Paternal Monarchy; but as far as I can understand, the first is directly against it, as well [Page  21] as against the Laws of God and Man; the other being from the consent of the Multitude, cannot be extended farther than they would have it, nor turned to their prejudice, without the most abominable ingratitude and treachery, from whence no Right can be derived, nor any justifiable Example taken.

Nevertheless, if our Author resolve that Abraham was also a King, he must presume that Shem did emancipate him, before he went to seek his Fortune. This was not a Kingly posture; but I will not contradict him, if 1 may know over whom he reigned. Paternal Monarchy is exercised by the Father of the Family over his Descendants, or such as had bin under the dominion of him, whose Heir he is. But Abraham had neither of these: Those of his nearest Kindred continued in Mesopotamia, as appears by what is said of Bethuel and Laban. He had only Lot with him, over whom he pretended no right: He had no Children till he was a hundred years old, (that is to say, he was a King without a Subject) and then he had but one. I have heard that [*] Soveraigns do impatiently bear Competitors; but now I find Subjection also doth admit of none. Abraham's Kingdom was too great when he had two Children, and to disburthen it, Ishmael must be expelled soon after the birth of Isaac. He [*] observed the same method after the death of Sarah: He had Children by Keturah; but he gave them Gifts and sent them away, leaving Isaac like a Stoical King reigning in and over himself, without any other Subject till the birth of Jacob and Esau. But his Kingdom was not to be of a larger extent than that of his Father: The two Twins could not agree: Jacob was sent away by his Mother; he reigned over Esau only, and 'tis not easy to determine who was the Heir of his worldly Kingdom; for the Jacob had the birth-right, we do not find he had any other Goods, than what he had gotten in Laban's service. If our Author say true, the right of Primogeniture, with the Dominion perpetually annexed by the Laws of God and Nature, must go to the eldest: Isaac therefore, tho he had not bin deceived, could not have conferred it upon the younger; for Man cannot overthrow what God and Nature have instituted. Jacob, in the Court Language, had bin a double Rebel, in beguiling his Father, and supplanting his Brother. The blessing of being Lord over his Brethren, could not have taken place. Or if Isaac had Power, and his Act was good, the Prerogative of the elder is not rooted in the Law of God or Nature, but a matter of conveniency only, which may be changed at the Will of the Father, whether he know what he do or not. But if this Paternal Right to Dominion were of any value, or Dominion over Men were a thing to be desired, why did Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, content themselves with such a narrow Territory, when after the death of their Ancestors, they ought, according to that rule, to have bin Lords of the World? All Authors conclude that Shem was the eldest by birth, or preferred by the appointment of God, so as the Right must have bin in him, and from him transmitted to Abraham and Isaac; but if they were so possessed with the contemplation of a Heavenly Kingdom, as not to care for the greatest on Earth; 'tis strange that Esau, whose modesty is not much commended, should so far forget his Interest, as neither to lay [Page  22] claim to the Empire of the World, nor dispute with his Brother the possession of the Field and Cave bought by Abraham, but rather to fight for a dwelling on Mount Seir, that was neither possessed by, nor promised to his Fathers. If he was fallen from his Right, Jacob might have claimed it; but God was his Inheritance, and being assured of his Blessing, he contented himself with what he could gain by his Industry, in a way that was not at all sutable to the Pomp and Majesty of a King. Which way soever theresore the business be turned, whether, according to Isaac's Blessing, Esau should serve Jacob, or our Author's opinion, Jacob must serve Esau, neither of the two was effected in their Persons: And the Kingdom of two being divided into two, each of them remained Lord of himself.

SECT. IX. The Power of a Father belongs only to a Father.

THIS leads us to an easy determination of the Question, which our Author thinks insoluble; If Adam was Lord of his Children, he doth not see how any can be free from the subjection of his Parents. For as no good Man will ever desire to be free from the respect that is due to his Father, who did beget and educate him, no wise Man will ever think the like to be due to his Brother or Nephew that did neither. If Esau and Jacob were equally free; if Noah, as our Author affirms, divided Europe, Asia and Africa, amongst his three Sons, tho he cannot prove it; and if seventy two Nations under so many Heads or Kings went from Babylon to people the Earth, about a hundred and thirty years after the Flood, I know not why, according to the same rule and proportion, it may not be safely concluded, that in four thousand years Kings are so multiplied, as to be in number equal to the Men that are in the World; that is to say, they are, according to the Laws of God and Nature, all free, and independent upon each other, as Shem, Ham and Japhet were. And therefore, tho Adam and Noah had reigned alone when there were no Men in the World except such as issued from them, that is no reason why any other should reign over those that he hath not begotten. As the Right of Noah was divided amongst the Children he left, and when he was dead, no one of them depended on the other, because no one of them was Father of the other; and the Right of a Father can only belong to him that is so, the like must for ever attend every other Father in the World. This paternal Power must necessarily accrue to every Father: He is a King by the same Right as the Sons of Noah; and how numerous soever Families may be upon the increase of Mankind, they are all free, till they agree to recede from their own Right, and join together in, or under one Government, according to such Laws as best please themselves.

[Page  23]

SECT. X. Such as enter into Society, must in some degree diminish their Liberty.

REASON leads them to this: No one Man or Family is able to provide that which is requisite for their convenience or security, whilst every one has an equal Right to every thing, and none acknowledges a Superior to determine the Controversies, that upon such occasions must continually arise, and will probably be so many and great, that Mankind cannot bear them. Therefore tho I do not believe that Bellarmin said, a Commonwealth could not exercise its Power; for he could not be ignorant, that Rome and Athens did exercise theirs, and that all the Regular Kingdoms in the World are Commonwealths; yet there is nothing of absurdity in saying, That Man cannot continue in the perpetual and entire fruition of the Liberty that God hath given him. The Liberty of one is thwarted by that of another; and whilst they are all equal, none will yield to any, otherwise than by a general consent. This is the ground of all just Governments; for violence or fraud can create no Right; and the same consent gives the Form to them all, how much soever they differ from each other. Some small numbers of Men, living within the Precincts of one City, have, as it were, cast into a common Stock, the Right which they had of governing themselves and Children, and by common Consent joining in one body, exercised fuch Power over every single Person as seemed beneficial to the whole; and this Men call perfect Democracy. Others chose rather to be governed by a select number of such as most excelled in Wisdom and Vertue; and this, according to the signification of the word, was called Aristocracy: Or when one Man excelled all others, the Government was put into his hands under the name of Monarchy. But the wisest, best, and far the greatest part of mankind, rejecting these simple Species, did form Governments mixed or composed of the three, as shall be proved hereafter, which commonly received their respective Denomination from the part that prevailed, and did deserve Praise or Blame, as they were well or ill proportioned.

It were a folly hereupon to say, that the Liberty for which we contend, is of no use to us, since we cannot endure the Solitude, Barbarity, Weakness, Want, Misery and Dangers that accompany it whilst we live alone, nor can enter into a Society without resigning it; for the choice of that Society, and the liberty of framing it according to our own Wills, for our own good, is all we seek. This remains to us whilst we form Governments, that we our selves are Judges how far 'tis good for us to recede from our natural Liberty; which is of so great importance, that from thence only we can know whether we are Freemen or Slaves; and the difference between the best Government and the worst, doth wholly depend upon a right or wrong exercise of that Power. If Men are naturally free, such as [Page  24] have Wisdom and Understanding will always frame good Governments: But if they are born under the necessity of a perpetual Slavery, no Wisdom can be of use to them; but all must for ever depend on the Will of their Lords, how cruel, mad, proud or wicked soever they be.

SECT. XI. No Man comes to command many, unless by Consent or by Force.

BUT because I cannot believe God hath created Man in such a state of Misery and Slavery as I just now mentioned; by discovering the vanity of our Author's whimsical Patriarchical Kingdom, I am led to a certain conclusion, That every Father of a Family is free and exempt from the domination of any other, as the seventy two that went from Babel were. 'Tis hard to comprehend how one Man can come to be master of many, equal to himself in Right, unless it be by Consent or by Force. If by Consent, we are at an end of our Controversies: Governments, and the Magistrates that execute them, are created by Man. They who give a being to them, cannot but have a right of regulating, limiting and directing them as best pleaseth themselves; and all our Author's Assertions concerning the absolute Power of one Man, fall to the ground: If by Force, we are to examine how it can be possible or justifiable. This subduing by Force we call Conquest; but as he that forceth must be stronger than those that are forced, to talk of one Man who in strength exceeds many millions of Men, is to go beyond the extravagance of Fables and Romances. This Wound is not cured by saying, that he first conquers one, and then more, and with their help others; for as to matter of fact, the first news we hear of Nimrod is, that he reigned over a great multitude, and built vast Cities; and we know of no Kingdom in the World, that did not begin with a greater number than any one Man could possibly subdue. If they who chuse one to be their Head, did under his conduct subdue others, they were Fellow-conquerors with him; and nothing can be more brutish, than to think, that by their vertue and valour they had purchased perpetual Slavery to themselves and their Posterity. But if it were possible, it could not be justifiable; and whilst our Dispute is concerning Right, that which ought not to be is no more to be received, than if it could not be. No Right can come by conquest, unless there were a Right of making that Conquest, which, by reason of the equality that our Author confesses to have bin amongst the Heads of Families, and as I have proved goes into Infinity, can never be on the Aggressor's side. No man can justly impose any thing upon those who owe him nothing. Our Author therefore, who ascribes the enlargement of Nimrod's Kingdom to Usurpation and Tyranny, might as well have acknowledged the same in the beginning, as he says all other Authors have done. However, he ought not to have imputed to Sir Walter Raleigh an Approbation of his Right, [Page  25] as Lord or King over his Family; for he could never think him to be a Lord by the right of a Father, who by that rule must have lived and died a Slave to his Fathers that overlived him. Whosoever therefore like Nimrod grounds his pretensions of Right upon Usurpation and Tyranny, declares himself to be, like Nimrod, a Usueper and a Tyrant, that is an Enemy to God and Man, and to have no Right at all. That which was unjust in its beginning, can of it self never change its nature. Tempus in se, saith Grotius, nullam habet vim effectricem. He that persists in doing Injustice, aggravates it, and takes upon himself all the guilt of his Predecessors. But if there be a King in the World, that claims a Right by Conquest, and would justisy it, he might do well to tell whom he conquered, when, with what assistance, and upon what reason he undertook the War; for he can ground no title upon the obscurity of an unsearchable antiquity; and if he does it not, he ought to be looked upon as a usurping Nimrod.

SECT. XII. The pretended paternal Right is divisible or indivisible: if divisible, 'tis extinguished; if indivisible, universal.

THis paternal right to Regality, if there be any thing in it, is divisible or indivisible; if indivisible, as Adam hath but one Heir, one man is rightly Lord of the whole World, and neither Nimrod nor any of his Successors could ever have bin Kings, nor the seventy two that went from Babylon: Noah survived him near two hundred years: Shem continued one hundred and fifty years longer. The Dominion must have bin in him, and by him transmitted to his Posterity for ever. Those that call themselves Kings in all other Nations, set themselves up against the Law of God and Nature: This is the man we are to seek out, that we may yield obedience to him. I know not where to find him; but he must be of the race of Abraham. Shem was preferred before his Brethren: The Inheritance that could not be divided must come to him, and from him to Isaac, who was the first of his descendants that outlived him. 'Tis pity that Jacob did not know this, and that the Lord of all the Earth, through ignorance of his Title, should be forced to keep one of his Subjects Sheep for wages; and strange, that he who had wit enough to supplant his Brother, did so little understand his own bargain, as not to know that he had bought the perpetual Empire of the World, If in conscience he could not take such a price for a dish of Pottage, it must remain in Esau: However our Lord Paramount must come from Isaac. If the Deed of Sale made by Esau be good, we must seek him amongst the Jews; if he could not so easily divest himself of his Right, it must remain amongst his Descendants, who are Turks. We need not scruple the reception of either, since the late Scots Act tells us, That Kings derive their Royal Power from God alone; and no difference of Religion, &c. can divert the right of Succession, But I know not [Page  26] what we shall do, if we cannot find this man; for de non apparentibus & non existentibus eadem est ratio. The Right must fall if there be none to inherit: If we do not know who he is that hath the Right, we do not know who is near to him: All Mankind must inherit the Right, to which every one hath an equal title; and that which is Dominion, if in one, when 'tis equally divided among all men, is that universal Liberty which I assert. Wherefore I leave it to the choice of such as have inherited our Author's opinions, to produce this Jew or Turk that ought to be Lord of the whole Earth, or to prove a better title in some other person, and to perswade all the Princes and Nations of the World to submit: If this be not done, it must be confessed this Paternal Right is a meer whimsical Fiction, and that no man by birth hath a Right above another, or can have any, unless by the concession of those who are concerned.

If this right to an universal Empire be divisible, Noah did actually divide it among his three Sons: Seventy and two absolute Monarchs did at once arise out of the Multitude that had assembled at Babel: Noah, nor his Sons, nor any of the holy Seed, nor probably any elder than Nimrod having bin there, many other Monarchs must necessarily have arisen from them. Abraham, as our Author says, was a King: Lot must have bin so also; for they were equals: his Sons Ammon and Moab had no dependance upon the descendents of Abraham. Ismael and Esau set up for themselves, and great Nations came of them: Abraham's Sons by Keturah did so also; that is to say, every one as soon as he came to be of age to provide for himself, did so, without retaining any dependence upon the Stock from whence he came: Those of that Stock, or the head of it, pretended to no Right over those who went from them. Nay, nearness in Blood was so little regarded, that tho Lot was Abraham's Brother's Son, Eliezer his Servant had bin his Heir, if he had died childless. The like continued amongst Jacob's Sons; no Jurisdiction was given to one above the rest: an equal division of Land was made amongst them: Their Judges and Magistrates were of several Tribes and Families, without any other preference of one before another, than what did arise from the advantages God had given to any particular person. This I take to be a proof of the utmost extent and certainty, that the equality amongst Mankind was then perfect: He therefore that will deny it to be so now, ought to prove that neither the Prophets, Patriarchs, or any other men did ever understand or regard the Law delivered by God and Nature to Mankind; or that having bin common and free at the first, and so continued for many hundreds of years after the Flood, it was afterwards abolished, and a new one introduced. He that asserts this must prove it; but till it does appear to us, when, where, how, and by whom this was done, we may safely believe there is no such thing; and that no man is or can be a Lord amongst us, till we make him so; and that by nature we are all Brethren.

Our Author, by endeavouring farther to illustrate the Patriarchical Power, destroys it, and cannot deny to any man the Right which he acknowledges to have bin in Ismael and Esau. But if every man hath a Right of setting up for himself with his Family, or before he [Page  27] has any, he cannot but have a right of joining with others if he pleases. As his joining or not joining with others, and the choice of those others depends upon his own will, he cannot but have a right of judging upon what conditions 'tis good for him to enter into such a Society, as must necessarily hinder him from exercising the right which he has originally in himself. But as it cannot be imagined that men should generally put such Fetters upon themselves, unless it were in expectation of a greater good that was thereby to accrue to them, no more can be required to prove that they do voluntarily enter into these Societies, institute them for their own good, and prescribe such rules and forms to them as best please themselves, without giving account to any. But if every man be free, till he enter into such a Society as he chuseth for his own good, and those Societies may regulate themselves as they think fit; no more can be required to prove the natural equality in which all men are born, and continue, till they resign it as into a common stock, in such measure as they think fit for the constituting of Societies for their own good, which I assert, and our Author denies.

SECT. XIII. There was no shadow of a paternal Kingdom amongst the Hebrews, nor precept for it.

OUr Author is so modest to confess, that Jacob's Kingdom consisting of seventy two persons, was swallowed up by the power of the greater Monarch Pharaoh: But if this was an Act of Tyranny, 'tis strange that the sacred and eternal Right, grounded upon the immutable Laws of God and Nature, should not be restored to God's chosen People, when he delivered them from that Tyranny. Why was not Jacob's Monarchy conferred upon his right Heir? How came the People to neglect a point of such importance? Or if they did forget it, why did not Moses put them in mind of it? Why did not Jacob declare to whom it did belong? Or if he is understood to have declared it, in saying the Scepter should not depart from Judah, why was it not delivered into his hands, or into his Heirs? If he was hard to be found in a people of one kindred, but four degrees removed from Jacob their head, who were exact in observing Genealogies, how can we hope to find him after so many thousand years, when we do not so much as know from whom we are derived? Or rather how comes that Right, which is eternal and universal, to have bin nipp'd in the bud, and so abolished before it could take any effect in the World, as never to have bin heard of amongst the Gentiles, nor the People of God, either before or after the Captivity, from the death of Jacob to this day? This I assert, and I give up the Cause if I do not prove it. To this end I begin with Moses and Aaron the first Rulers of the People, who were neither of the eldest Tribe according to birth, nor the disposition of Jacob, if he did, or could give it to any; nor were they of the eldest line of their own Tribe; and even between them the Superiority was given to Moses, who was the younger, as 'tis said, I have made thee a God to Pharaoh, and[Page  28] Aaron thy Brother shall be thy Prophet. If Moses was a King, as our Author says, but I deny, and shall hereafter prove, the matter is worse: He must have bin an Usurper of a most unjust Dominion over his Brethren; and this Patriarchical power, which by the Law of God was to be perpetually fixed in his Descendents, perished with him, and his Sons continued in an obscure rank amongst the Levites. Joshua of the Tribe of Ephraim succeeded him; Othniel was of Judah, Ehud of Benjamin, Barak of Napthalim, and Gideon of Manasseh. The other Judges were of several Tribes; and they being dead, their Children lay hid amongst the common People, and we hear no more of them. The first King was taken out of the least Family of the least and youngest Tribe. The second, whilst the Children of the first King were yet alive, was the youngest of eight Sons of an obscure man in the Tribe of Judah: Solomon one of his youngest Sons succeeded him: Ten Tribes deserted Rehoboam, and by the command of God set up Jeroboam to be their King. The Kingdom of Israel by the destruction of one Family passed into another: That of Judah by God's peculiar promise continued in David's race till the Captivity; but we know not that the eldest Son was ever preferred, and have no reason to presume it. David their most reverenced King left no precept for it, and gave an example to the contrary: he did not set up the eldest, but the wisest. After the Captivity they who had most wisdom or valour to defend the People, were thought most fit to command; and the Kingdom at the last came to the Asmonean Race, whilst the posterity of David was buried in the mass of the common People, and utterly deprived of all worldly Rule or Glory. If the Judges had not a regal Power, or the regal were only just, as instituted by God, and eternally annexed to Paternity, all that they did was evil: There could be nothing of Justice in the Powers exercised by Moses, Joshua, Gideon, Samuel, and the rest of the Judges. If the power was regal and just, it must have continued in the descendants of the first: Saul, David, and Solomon could never have bin Kings: The right failing in them, their descendants could inherit none from them; and the others after the Captivity were guilty of the like injustice.

Now as the Rule is not general, to which there is any one just exception, there is not one of these Examples that would not overthrow our Author's doctrine: If one deviation from it were lawful, another might be, and so to infinity. But the utmost degree of impudent madness to which perhaps any man in the world hath ever arrived, is to assert that to be universal and perpetual, which cannot be verified by any one Example to have bin in any place of the World, nor justified by any precept.

If it be objected, That all these things were done by God's immediate disposition: I answer, that it were an impious madness to believe that God did perpetually send his Prophets to overthrow what he had ordained from the beginning, and as it were in spite to bring the minds of men into inextricable confusion and darkness; and by particular commands to overthrow his universal and eternal Law. But to render this point more clear, I desire it may be considered, That we have but three ways of distinguishing between good and evil.

[Page  29]1. When God by his Word reveals it to us.

2. When by his deeds he declareth it; because that which he does is good, as that which he says is true.

3. By the light of Reason, which is good, in as much as it is from God.

And first; It cannot be said we have an explicit word for that continuance of the power in the eldest; for it appears not, and having none, we might conclude it to be left to our liberty: For it agrees not with the goodness of God to leave us in a perpetual ignorance of his Will in a matter of so great importance, nor to have suffered his own people, or any other to persist, without the least reproof or admonition, in a perpetual opposition to it, if it had displeased him.

To the 2d. The Dispensations of his Providence, which are the emanations of his Will, have gone contrary to this pretended Law: There can therefore be no such thing; for God is constant to himself; his works do not contradict his Word, and both of them do equally declare to us that which is good.

Thirdly; If there be any precept that by the light of Nature we can in matters of this kind look upon as certain, 'tis that the Government of a People should be given to him that can best perform the duties of it: No man has it for himself, or from himself; but for and from those who before he had it were his Equals, that he may do good to them. If there were a Man, who in Wisdom, Valour, Justice and Purity, surpassed all others, he might be called a King by Nature, because he is best able to bear the weight of so great a charge; and like a good Shepherd to lead the People to good. Detur digniori is the voice of Reason; and that we may be sure Detur seniori is not so, Solomon tells us, That a wise Child is better than an old and foolish King. But if this pretended right do not belong to him that is truly the eldest, nothing can be more absurd than a fantastical pretence to a right deduced from him that is not so. Now lest I should be thought to follow my own inventions, and call them reason, or the light of God in us, I desire it may be observed that God himself has ever taken this method. When he raised up Moses to be the leader of his people, he endowed him with the most admirable gifts of his Spirit that ever he bestowed upon a man: When he chose seventy men to assist him, he endowed them with the same spirit. Joshua had no other title to succeed him than the like evidence of God's presence with him. When the People through sin fell into misery, he did not seek out their Descendants, nor such as boasted in a prerogative of Birth; but shewed whom he designed for their Deliverer, by bestowing such gifts upon him as were required for the performance of his work; and never fail'd of doing this, till that miserable sinful people rejecting God and his Government, desired that which was in use among their accursed Neighbours, that they might be as like to them in the most shameful Slavery to Man, as in the worship of Idols set up against God.

[Page  30]But if this pretended Right be grounded upon no word or work of God, nor the reason of Man, 'tis to be accounted a meer figment, that hath nothing of truth in it.

SECT. XIV. If the paternal Right had included Dominion, and was to be transferred to a single Heir, it must perish if he were not known; and could be applied to no other person.

HAving shewed that the first Kings were not Fathers, nor the first Fathers Kings; that all the Kings of the Jews and Gentiles mentioned in Scripture came in upon titles different from, and inconsistent with that of Paternity; and that we are not led by the Word nor the Works of God, nor the Reason of Man, or Light of Nature to believe there is any such thing, we may safely conclude there never was any such thing, or that it never had any effect, which to us is the same. 'Tis as ridiculous to think of retrieving that, which from the beginning of the World was lost, as to create that which never was. But I may go farther, and affirm, that tho there had bin such a right in the first Fathers of Manking exercised by them, and for some ages individually transmitted to their eldest Sons, it must necessarily perish, since the generations of men are so confused, that no man knows his own original, and consequently this Heir is no where to be found; for 'tis a folly for a man to pretend to an Inheritance, who cannot prove himself to be the right Heir. If this be not true, I desire to know from which of Noah's Sons the Kings of England, France, or Spain do deduce their Original, or what reason they can give why the title to Dominion, which is fancied to be in Noah, did rather belong to the first of their respective Races, that attained to the Crowns they now enjoy, than to the meanest Peasant of their Kingdoms; or how that can be transmitted to them, which was not in the first. We know that no man can give what he hath not; that if there be no giver, there is no gift; if there be no root, there can be no branch; and that the first point failing, all that should be derived from it must necessarily fail.

Our Author, who is good at resolving difficulties, shews us an easy way out of this strait. 'Tis true, says he, all Kings are not natural Parents of their Subjects; yet they either are, or are to be reputed the next Heirs to those first Progenitors, who were at first the natural Parents of the whole People, and in their right succeed to the exercise of the Supreme Jurisdiction; and such Heirs are not only Lords of their own Children, but also of their Brethren, and all those that were subject to their Father, &c. By this means it comes to pass, that many a Child succeeding a King hath the right of a Father over many a grey-headed multitude, and hath the title of Pater Patriae.

[Page  31]An Assertion comprehending so many points, upon which the most important Rights of all mankind do depend, might deserve some proof: But he being of opinion we ought to take it upon his credit, doth not vouchsafe to give us so much as the shadow of any. Nevertheless being unwilling either crudely to receive, or rashly to reject it, I shall take the liberty of examining the Proposition, and hope I may be pardoned, if I dwell a little more than ordinarily upon that which is the foundation of his Work.

We are beholden to him for confessing modestly that all Kings are not the natural Fathers of their People, and sparing us the pains of proving, that the Kings of Persia, who reigned from the Indies to the Hellespont, did not beget all the men that lived in those Countries; or that the Kings of France and Spain, who began to reign before they were five years old, were not the natural Fathers of the Nations under them. But if all Kings are not Fathers, none are, as they are Kings: If any one is, or ever was, the Rights of Paternity belong to him, and to no other who is not so also. This must be made evident; for matters of such importance require proof, and ought not to be taken upon supposition. If Filmer therefore will pretend that the right of Father belongs to any one King, he must prove that he is the Father of his People; for otherwise it doth not appertain to him: he is not the man we seek.

'Tis no less absurd to say he is to be reputed Heir to the first Progenitor: for it must be first proved, that the Nation did descend from one single Progenitor without mixture of other races: that this Progenitor was the Man, to whom Noah (according to Filmer's whimfical division of Asia, Europe, and Africa among his Sons) did give the Land now inhabited by that people: That this Division so made was not capable of Subdivisions; and that this Man is by a true and uninterrupted Succession descended from the first and eldest Line of that Progenitor; and all fails, if every one of these points be not made good. If there never was any such man who had that Right, it cannot be inherited from him. If by the same rule that a parcel of the World was allotted to him, that parcel might be subdivided amongst his Children as they increased, the subdivisions may be infinite, and the right of Dominion thereby destroyed. If several Nations inhabit the same Land, they owe obedience to several Fathers: that which is due to their true Father, cannot be rendred to him that is not so; for he would by that means be deprived of the Right which is inseparably annexed to his person: And lastly, whatsoever the right of an Heir may be, it can belong only to him that is Heir.

Lest any should be seduced from these plain Truths by frivolous suggestions, 'tis good to consider that the title of Pater Patria, with which our Author would cheat us, hath no relation to the matters of Right, upon which we dispute. 'Tis a figurative speech, that may have bin rightly enough applied to some excellent Princes on account of their care and love to their People, resembling that of a Father to his Children; and can relate to none but those who had it. No man that had common sense, or valued truth, did ever call Phalaris, Dionysius, Nabis, Nero, or Caligula, Fathers of their Countries; [Page  32] but Monsters, that to the utmost of their power endeavoured their destruction: which is enough to prove, that sacred Name cannot be given to all, and in consequence to none but such, as by their Virtue, Piety, and good Government do deserve it.

These matters will yet appear more evident, if it be considered, that tho Noah had reigned as a King; that Zoroaster, as some suppose, was Ham, who reigned over his Children, and that thereby some Right might perhaps be derived to such as succeeded them; yet this can have no influence upon such as have not the like Original; and no man is to be presumed to have it, till it be proved, since we have proved that many had it not. If Nimrod set himself up against his Grandfather, and Ninus, who was descended from him in the fifth generation, slew him; they ill deserved the name and rights of Fathers; and none, but those who have renounced all Humanity, Virtue, and common sense, can give it to them, or their Successors. If therefore Noah and Shem had not so much as the shadow of Regal Power, and the actions of Nimrod, Ninus, and others who were Kings in their times, shew they did not reign in the right of Fathers, but were set up in a direct opposition to it, the titles of the first Kings were not from Paternity, nor consistent with it.

Our Author therefore, who should have proved every point, doth neither prove any one, nor assert that which is agreeable to divine or human Story, as to matter of fact; and as little conformable to common sense. It does not only appear contrary to his general Proposition, That all Governments have not begun with the Paternal power; but we do not find that any ever did. They who according to his rules should have bin Lords of the whole Earth, lived and died private men, whilst the wildest and most boisterous of their Children commanded the greatest part of the then inhabited World, not excepting even those Countries where they spent and ended their days; and instead of entring upon the Government by the right of Fathers, or managing it as Fathers, they did by the most outragious injustice usurp a violent Domination over their Brethren and Fathers.

It may easily be imagined what the Right is that could be thus acquired, and transmitted to their Successors. Nevertheless our Author says, All Kings either are, or ought to be reputed next Heirs, &c. But why reputed, if they were not? How could any of the accursed race of Ham be reputed Father of Noah or Shem, to whom he was to be a Servant? How could Nimrod and Ninus be reputed Fathers of Ham, and of those whom they ought to have obeyed? Can reason oblige me to believe that which I know to be false? Can a Lie, that is hateful to God and good men, not only be excused, but enjoyned, when (as he will perhaps say) it is for the King's Service? Can I serve two Masters, or without the most unpardonable injustice, repute him to be my Father, who is not my Father; and pay the obedience that is due to him who did beget and educate me, to one from whom I never received any good? If this be so absurd, that no man dares affirm it in the person of any, 'tis as preposterous in relation to his Heirs: For Nimrod the first King could be Heir to no man as King, and could transmit to no man a Right which he had not. If it was ridiculous and abominable to say that he was Father of Chush, Ham, [Page  33] Shem and Noah; 'tis as ridiculous to say, he had the Right of Father, if he was not their Father; or that his Successors inherited it from him, if he never had it. If there be any way through this, it must have accrued to him by the extirpation of all his Elders, and their Races; so as he who will assert this pretended Right to have been in the Babylonian Kings, must assert, that Noah, Shem, Japhet, Ham, Chush, and all Nimrod's elder Brothers, with all their Descendents, were utterly extirpated before he began to reign, and all Mankind to be descended from him.

This must be, if Nimrod, as the Scripture says, was the first that became mighty in the Earth; unless men might be Kings, without having more Power than others; for Chush, Ham and Noah were his Elders and Progenitors in the direct Line, and all the Sons of Shem and Japhet, and their Descendents in the Collaterals, were to be preferred before him; and he could have no Right at all, that was not directly contrary to those Principles which, our Author says, are grounded upon the eternal and indispensable Laws of God and Nature. The like may be said of the seventy two Heads of Colonies, which (following, as I suppose, Sir Walter Raleigh) he says, went out to people the Earth, and whom he calls Kings: for, according to the same Rule, Noah, Shem and Japhet, with their Descendents, could not be of the number; so that neither Nimrod, nor the others that established the Kingdoms of the World, and from whence he thinks all the rest to be derived, could have any thing of Justice in them, unless it were from a Root altogether inconsistent with his Principles. They are therefore false, or the Establishments before mentioned could have no Right. If they had none, they cannot be reputed to have any; for no man can think that to be true, which he knows to be false: having none, they could transmit none to their Heirs and Successors. And if we are to believe, that all the Kingdoms of the Earth are established upon this Paternal Right; it must be proved that all those, who in birth ought to have bin preferred before Nimrod, and the seventy two were extirpated; or that the first and true Heir of Noah did afterwards abolish all these unjust Usurpations; and making himself Master of the whole, left it to his Heirs, in whom it continues to this day. When this is done, I will acknowledg the Foundation to be well laid, and admit of all that can be rightly built upon it; but if this fails, all fails: The poison of the Root continues in the Branches. If the right Heir be not in possession, he is not the right who is in possession: If the true Heir be known, he ought to be restored to his Right: If he be not known, the Right must perish: That cannot be said to belong to any man, if no man knows to whom it belongs, and can have no more effect than if it were not. This conclusion will continue unmoveable, tho the division into seventy two Kingdoms were allowed; which cannot be without destroying the Paternal Power, or subjecting it to be subdivided into as many parcels as there are men, which destroys Regality; for the same thing may be required in every one of the distinct Kingdoms, and others derived from them. We must know who was that true Heir of Noah, that recovered all: How, when, and to whom he gave the several Portions; and that every one of [Page  34] them do continue in the possession of those, who by this prerogative of birth are raised above the rest of mankind; and if they are not, 'tis an impious folly to repute them so, to the prejudice of those that are; and if they do not appear, to the prejudice of all mankind; who being equal, are thereby made subject to them. For as Truth is the Rule of Justice; there can be none, when he is reputed superior to all who is certainly inferior to

[In this place two Pages are wanting in the Original Manuscript.]

—degenerated from that Reason which distinguisheth men from beasts. Tho it may be fit to use some Ceremonies, before a man be admitted to practise Physick, or set up a Trade, 'tis his own skill that makes him a Doctor or an Artificer, and others do but declare it. An Ass will not leave his stupidity, tho he be covered with Scarlet; and he that is by nature a Slave, will be so still, tho a Crown be put upon his Head: and 'tis hard to imagine a more violent inversion of the Laws of God and Nature, than to raise him to the Throne, whom Nature intended for the Chain; or to make them Slaves to Slaves, whom God hath endowed with the Vertues required in Kings. Nothing can be more preposterous, than to impute to God the frantick Domination, which is often exercised by wicked, foolish and vile Persons, over the wise, valiant, just and good; or to subject the best to the rage of the worst. If there be any Family therefore in the world, that can by the Law of God and Nature, distinct from the Ordinance of Man, pretend to an hereditary Right of Dominion over any People, it must be one that never did, and never can produce any person that is not free from all the Infirmities and Vices that render him unable to exercise the Sovereign Power; and is endowed with all the Vertues required to that end; or at least a promise from God, verified by experience, that the next in Blood shall ever be able and fit for that work. But since we do not know that any such hath yet appeared in the World, we have no reason to believe that there is, or ever was any such; and consequently none upon whom God hath conferred the Rights that cannot be exercised without them.

If there was no shadow of a Paternal Right in the Institution of the Kingdoms of Saul and David, there could be none in those that succeeded. Rehoboam could have no other, than from Solomon: When he reigned over two Tribes, and Jeroboam over ten, 'tis not possible that both of them could be the next Heir of their last common Father Jacob; and 'tis absurd to say, that ought to be reputed, which is impossible: for our thoughts are ever to be guided by Truth, or such an appearance of it, as doth perswade or convince us.

The same Title of Father is yet more ridiculously or odiously applied to the succeeding Kings. Baasha had no other Title to the Crown, than by killing Nadab the Son of Jeroboam, and destroying his Family. Zimri purchased the same honour by the slaughter of Elah when he was drunk; and dealing with the House of Baasha, as [Page  35] he had done with that of Jeroboam. Zimri burning himself, transferred the same to Omri, as a reward for bringing him to that extremity. As Jehu was more fierce than these, he seems to have gained a more excellent recompence than any since Jeroboam, even a conditional Promise of a perpetual Kingdom; but falling from these glorious Privileges, purchased by his zeal in killing two wicked Kings, and above one hundred of their Brethren, Shallum inherited them, by destroying Zachary and all that remained of his Race. This in plain English is no less than to say, that whosoever kills a King, and invades a Crown, tho the act and means of accomplishing it be never so detestable, dos thereby become Father of his Country, and Heir of all the divine Privileges annexed to that glorious Inheritance. And tho I cannot tell whether such a Doctrine be more sottish, monstrous or impious, I dare affirm, that if it were received, no King in the World could think himself safe in his Throne for one day: They are already encompassed with many dangers; but lest Pride, Avarice, Ambition, Lust, Rage, and all the Vices that usually reign in the hearts of worldly men, should not be sufficient to invite them perpetually to disturb Mankind, through the desire of gaining the Power, Riches and Splendor that accompanies a Crown, our Author proposes to them the most sacred Privileges, as a reward of the most execrable Crimes. He that was stirred up only by the violence of his own Nature, thought that a Kingdom could never be bought at too dear a rate;

—Pro Regno velim
Patriam, Penates, conjugem flammis dare:
Imperia precio quolibet constant bene.
Senec. Theb.
But if the sacred Character of God's Anointed or Vicegerent, and Father of a Country, were added to the other Advantages that follow the highest Fortunes; the most modest and just men would be filled with fury, that they might attain to them. Nay, it may be, even the best would be the most forward in conspiring against such as reigned: They who could not be tempted with external Pleasures, would be most in love with divine Privileges; and since they should become the sacred Ministers of God, if they succeeded, and Traitors or Rogues only if they miscarried, their only care would be so to lay their Designs, that they might be surely executed. This is a Doctrine worthy of Filmer's Invention, and Heylin's Approbation; which being well weighed, will shew to all good and just Kings how far they are obliged to those, who under pretence of advancing their Authority, fill the minds of men with such Notions as are so desperately pernicious to them.

[Page  36]

SECT. XVI. The Antients chose those to be Kings, who excelled in the Vertues that are most beneficial to Civil Societies.

IF the Israelites, whose Lawgiver was God, had no King in the first Institution of their Government, 'tis no wonder that other Nations should not think themselves obliged to set up any: if they who came all of one stock, and knew their Genealogies, when they did institute Kings, had no regard to our Author's Chimerical right of Inheritance, nor were taught by God or his Prophets to have any; 'tis not strange that Nations, who did not know their own Original, and who probably, if not certainly, came of several Stocks, never put themselves to the trouble of seeking one, who by his birth deserved to be preferred before others: and if the various Changes happening in all Kingdoms (whereby in process of time the Crowns were transported into divers Families, to which the Right of Inheritance could not without the utmost impiety and madness be imputed) such a fancy certainly could only enter into the heads of Fools; and we know of none so foolish to have harbour'd it.

The Grecians, amongst others who sollowed the Light of Reason, knew no other original Title to the Government of a Nation, than that Wisdom, Valour and Justice, which was beneficial to the People. These Qualities gave beginning to those Governments, which we call Heroum Regna; and the veneration paid to such as enjoyed them, proceeded from a grateful sense of the good received from them: They were thought to be descended from the Gods, who in vertue and beneficence surpassed other men: The same attended their Descendents, till they came to abuse their Power, and by their Vices shewed themselves like to, or worse than others. Those Nations did not seek the most antient, but the most worthy; and thought such only worthy to be preferred before others, who could best perform their Duty. The Spartans knew that Hercules and Achilles were not their Fathers, for they were a Nation before either of them were born; but thinking their Children might be like to them in valour, they brought them from Thebes and Epirus to be their Kings. If our Author is of another opinion, I desire to know, whether the Heraclidae, or the AEacidae were, or ought to be reputed Fathers of the Lacedemonians; for if the one was, the other was not.

The same method was followed in Italy; and they who esteemed themselves Aborigines,

—Qui rupto robore nati
Compositive Luto, nullos habuere parentes.
Juven. Sat. 6.
could not set up one to govern them under the Title of Parent. They could pay no veneration to any Man under the name of a common Father, who thought they had none; and they who esteemed themselves equal, could have no reason to prefer any one; unless he [Page  37] were distinguished from others by the Vertues that were beneficial to all. This may be illustrated by matters of fact. Romulus and Remus, the Sons of a Nun, constuprated, as is probable, by a lusty Soldier, who was said to be Mars, for their vigour and valour were made heads of a gathered People. We know not that ever they had any Children; but we are sure they could not be Fathers of the People that flocked to them from several places, nor in any manner be reputed Heirs of him or them that were so; for they never knew who was their own Father; and when their Mother came to be discovered, they ought to have bin Subjects to Amulius or Numitor, when they had slain him. They could not be his Heirs whilst he lived, and were not when he died: The Government of the Latins continued at Alba, and Romulus reigned over those who joined with him in building Rome. The Power not coming to him by Inheritance, must have bin gained by Force, or conferred upon him by Consent: It could not be acquired by Force; for one Man could not force a multitude of fierce and valiant men, as they appear to have bin. It must therefore have bin by Consent: And when he aimed at more Authority than they were willing to allow, they slew him. He being dead, they fetched Numa from among the Sabines: He was not their Father, nor Heir to their Father, but a Stranger; not a Conqueror, but an unarmed Philosopher. Tullus Hostilius had no other Title: Ancus Martius was no way related to such as had reigned. The first Tarquin was the Son of a banished Corinthian. Servius Tullus came to Rome in the belly of his captive Mother, and could inherit nothing but Chains from his vanquished Father. Tarquin the Proud murdered him, and first took upon himself the Title of King, sine jussu Populi. If this murder and usurpation be called [*] a Conquest, and thought to create a Right, the effect will be but small: The Conqueror was soon conquered, banished, and his Sons slain, after which we hear no more of him or his Descendants. Whatsoever he gained from Servius, or the People, was soon lost, and did accrue to those that conquered and ejected him; and they might retain what was their own, or confer it upon one or more, in such manner and measure as best pleased themselves. If the Regal Power, which our Author says was in the Consuls, could be divided into two parts, limited to a Year, and suffer such restrictions as the People pleased to lay upon it, they might have divided it into as many parcels, and put it into such form, as best suted with their inclinations; and the several Magistracies which they did create for the exercise of the Kingly, and all other Powers, shews that they were to give account to none but themselves.

The Israelites, Spartans, Romans and others, who thus framed their Governments according to their own Will, did it not by any peculiar Privilege, but by a universal Right conferred upon them by God and Nature: They were made of no better Clay than others: They had no Right, that dos not as well belong to other Nations; that is to say, The Constitution of every Government is referred to those who are concerned in it, and no other has any thing to do with it.

[Page  38]Yet if it be asserted, that the Government of Rome was Paternal, or they had none at all; I desire to know, how they came to have six Fathers of several Families, whilst they lived under Kings; and two or more new ones every Year afterwards: Or how they came to be so excellent in Vertue and Fortune, as to conquer the best part of the World, if they had no Government. Hobbes indeed doth scurrilously deride Cicero, Plato and Aristotle, Caeteros{que} Romanae & Graecae Anarchiae fautores. But 'tis strange that this Anarchy, which he resembles to a Chaos, full of darkness and confusion, that can have no strength or regular Action, should overthrow all the Monarchies that came within their reach, If (as our Author says) the best order, greatest strength, and most stability be in them. It must therefore be confessed, that these Governments are, in their various Forms, rightly instituted by several Nations, without any regard to Inheritance; or that these Nations have had no Governments, and were more strong, vertuous and happy without Government, than under it, which is most absurd.

But if Governments arise from the Consent of Men, and are instituted by Men according to their own Inclinations, they did therein seek their own good; sor the Will is ever drawn by some real Good, or the appearance of it. This is that which man seeks by all the regular or irregular motions of his mind. Reason and Passion, Vertue and Vice do herein concur, tho they differ vastly in the Objects, in which each of them thinks this Good to consist. A People therefore that sets up Kings, Dictators, Consuls, Pretors or Emperors, dos it not, that they may be great, glorious, rich or happy, but that it may be well with themselves and their Posterity. This is not accomplished simply by setting one, a few, or more men in the administration of Powers, but by placing the Authority in those who may rightly perform their Office. This is not every man's Work: Valour, Integrity, Wisdom, Industry, Experience and Skill, are required for the management of those Military and Civil Affairs that necessarily fall under the care of the chief Magistrates. He or they therefore may reasonably be advanced above their Equals, who are most fit to perform the Duties belonging to their Stations, in order to the publick Good, for which they were instituted.

Marius, Sylla, Catiline, Julius or Octavius Caesar, and all those who by force or fraud usurped a Dominion over their Brethren, could have no Title to this Right; much less could they become Fathers of the People, by using all the most wicked means that could well be imagined to destroy them; and not being regularly chosen for their Vertues, or the opinion of them, nor preferred on account of any Prerogative that had bin from the beginning annexed to their Families, they could have no other Right than Occupation could confer upon them. If this can confer a Right, there is an end of all Disputes concerning the Laws of God or Man. If Julius and Octavius Caesar did successively become Lords and Fathers of their Country, by slaughtering almost all the Senate, and such Persons as were eminent for Nobility or Vertue, together with the major part of the People, it cannot be denied, that a Thief, who breaks into his Neighbour's House, and kills him, is justly Master of his Estate; [Page  39] and may exact the same obedience from his Children, that they render to their Father. If this Right could be transferred to Tiberius, either through the malice of Octavius, or the fraud of his Wise; a wet Blanket laid over his face, and a few corrupted Soldiers could invest Caligula with the same. A vile Rascal pulling Claudius out by the heels from behind the Hangings where he had hid himself, could give it to him. A dish of Mushrooms well seasoned by the infamous Strumpet his Wife, and a Potion prepared for Britannicus by Locusta, could transfer it to her Son, who was a stranger to his Blood. Galba became Heir to it, by driving Nero to despair and death. Two common Soldiers by exciting his Guards to kill him, could give a just Title to the Empire of the World to Otho, who was thought to be the worst man in it. If a Company of Villains in the German Army, thinking it as fit for them as others, to create a Father of Mankind, could confer the Dignity upon Vitellius; and if Vespasian, causing him to be killed, and thrown into a Jakes less impure than his Life, did inherit all the glorious and sacred Privileges belonging to that Title, 'tis in vain to inquire after any man's right to any thing.

If there be such a thing as Right or Wrong to be examined by men, and any Rules set, whereby the one may be distinguished from the other; these Extravagancies can have no effect of Right. Such as commit them, are not to be looked upon as Fathers; but as the most mortal Enemies of their respective Countries. No Right is to be acknowledged in any, but such as is conferred upon them by those who have the right of conferring, and are concerned in the exercise of the Power, upon such conditions as best please themselves. No obedience can be due to him or them, who have not a right of commanding. This cannot reasonably be conferred upon any, that are not esteemed willing and able rightly to execute it. This ability to perform the highest Works that come within the reach of Men; and integrity of Will not to be diverted from it by any temptation, or consideration of private Advantages, comprehending all that is most commendable in man; we may easily see, that whensoever men act according to the Law of their own Nature, which is Reason, they can have no other rule to direct them in advancing one above another, than the opinion of a man's Vertue and Ability, best to perform the Duty incumbent upon him; that is, by all means to procure the good of the People committed to his charge. He is only fit to conduct a Ship, who understands the Art of a Pilot: When we are sick, we seek the assistance of such as are best skill'd in Physick: The Command of an Army is prudently conferred upon him that hath most Industry, Skill, Experience and Valour: In like manner, He only can, according to the rules of Nature, be advanced to the Dignities of the World, who excels in the Vertues required for the performance of the Duties annexed to them; for he only can answer the end of his Institution. The Law of every instituted Power, is to accomplish the end of its Institution, as Creatures are to do the Will of their Creator, and in deflecting from it, overthrow their own being. Magistrates are distinguished from other men, by the Power with which the Law invests them for the publick Good: He that cannot or will not procure that Good, destroys his own being, [Page  40] and becomes like to other men. In matters of the greatest importance, Detur digniori is the Voice of Nature; all her most sacred Laws are perverted, if this be not observed in the disposition of the Governments of mankind: But all is neglected and violated, if they are not put into the hands of such as excel in all manner of Vertues; for they only are worthy of them, and they only can have a right who are worthy, because they only can perform the end for which they are instituted. This may seem strange to those, who have their heads infected with Filmer's whimseys; but to others, so certainly grounded upon Truth, that [*]Bartholomew de las Casas Bishop of Chiapa, in a Treatise written by him, and dedicated to the Emperor Charles the 5th, concerning the Indies, makes it the foundation of all his Discourse, That notwithstanding his grant of all those Countries from the Pope, and his pretentions to Conquest, he could have no right over any of those Nations, unless he did in the first place, as the principal end, regard their Good: The reason, says he, is, that regard is to be had to the principal End and Cause, for which a supreme or universal Lord is set over them, which is their good and profit, and not that it should turn to their destruction and ruin; for if that should be, there is no doubt but from thence forward, that Power would be tyrannical and unjust, as tending more to the interest and profit of that Lord, than to the publick good and profit of the Subjects; which, according to natural Reason, and the Laws of God and Man, is abhorred, and deserves to be abhorred. And in another place speaking of the Governors, who, abusing their Power, brought many troubles and vexations upon the Indians; he says, [†]They had rendred his Majesty's Government intolerable, and his Yoak insupportable, tyrannical, and most justly abhorred. I do not alledg this through an opinion, that a Spanish Bishop is of more Authority than another man; but to shew, that these are common Notions agreed by all mankind; and that the greatest Monarchs do neither refuse to hear them, or to regulate themselves according to them, till they renounce common sense, and degenerate into Beasts.

But if that Government be unreasonable, and abhorred by the Laws of God and Man, which is not instituted for the good of those that live under it; and an Empire, grounded upon the Donation of the Pope, which amongst those of the Roman Religion is of great importance, and an entire conquest of the People, with whom there had been no former Compact, do degenerate into a most unjust and detestable Tyranny, so soon as the supreme Lord begins to prefer his own interest or profit, before the good of his Subjects; what shall we say of those who pretend to a right of Dominion over free Nations, as inseparably united to their Persons, without distinction of Age or Sex, or the least consideration of their Infirmities and Vices; [Page  41] as if they were not placed in the Throne for the good of their People, but to enjoy the Honours and Pleasures that attend the highest Fortune? What name can be fit for those, who have no other Title to the places they possess, than the most unjust and violent Usurpation, or being descended from those, who for their Vertues were, by the Peoples consent, duly advanced to the exercise of a legitimate Power; and having sworn to administer it, according to the Conditions upon which it was given, for the good of those who gave it, turn all to their own Pleasure and Profit, without any care of the Publick? These may be liable to hard Censures; but those who use them most gently, must confess, that such an extreme deviation from the end of their Institution, annuls it; and the Wound thereby given to the natural and original Rights of those Nations cannot be cured, unless they resume the Liberties, of which they have bin deprived, and return to the antient Custom of chusing those to be Magistrates, who for their Vertues best deserve to be preferred before their Brethren, and are endowed with those Qualities that best enable men to perform the great end of providing for the Publick Safety.

SECT. XVII. God having given the Government of the World to no one Man, nor declared how it should be divided, left it to the Will of Man.

OUR Author's next Inquiry is, What becomes of the Right of Fatherhood, in case the Crown should escheat for want of an Heir? Whether it doth not escheat to the People? His answer is, 'Tis but the negligence or ignorance of the People, to lose the knowledg of the true Heir, &c. And a little below, The Power is not devolved to the Multitude: No; the Kingly Power escheats on independent Heads of Families: All such prime Heads have Power to consent in the uniting, or conferring their Fatherly Right of Sovereign Authority on whom they please; and he that is so elected, claims not his Power as a Donative from the People, but as being substituted by God, from whom he receives his Royal Charter of Vniversal Father, &c.

In my opinion, before he had asked, What should be done in case the Crown should escheat for want of an Heir? he ought to have proved, there had bin a Man in the world, who had the Right in himself, and telling who he was, have shewed how it had bin transmitted for some Generations, that we might know where to seek his Heir; and before he accused the Multitude of ignorance or negligence, in not knowing this Heir, he ought to have informed us, how it may be possible to know him, or wht it would avail us if we did know him, for 'tis in vain to know to whom a Right belongs, that never was, and never can be executed. But we may go farther, and affirm, that as the Universal Right must have bin in Noah and Shem (if in any) who never [Page  42] exercised it; we have reason to believe there never was any such thing: And having proved from Scripture and Human History, That the first Kingdoms were set up in a direct opposition to this Right, by Nimrod and others, he that should seek and find their Heirs, would only find those, who by a most accursed Wickedness, had usurped and continued a Dominion over their Fathers, contrary to the Laws of God and Nature; and we should neither be more wise, nor more happy than we are, tho our Author should furnish us with certain and authentick Genealogies, by which we might know the true Heirs of Nimrod, and the seventy two Kings that went from Babylon, who, as he supposes, gave beginning to all the Kingdoms of the Earth.

Moreover, if the Right be Universal, it must be in one; for the Univers being but one, the whole Right of commanding it cannot at the same time be in many, and proceed from the Ordinance of God, or of Man. It cannot proceed from the Ordinance of God; for he doth nothing in vain: He never gave a Right that could not be executed: No man can govern that which he dos not so much as know: No man did ever know all the World; no man therefore did or could govern it: and none could be appointed by God to do that which is absolutely impossible to be done; for it could not consist with his Wisdom. We find this in our selves. It were a shame for one of us poor, weak, short sighted Creatures, in the disposal of our Affairs, to appoint such a method, as were utterly ineffectual for the preservation of our Families, or destructive to them; and the blasphemy of imputing to God such an Ordinance, as would be a Reproach to one of us, can sute only with the wicked and impudent Fury of such as our Author, who delights in Monsters. This also shews us that it cannot be from Men: One, or a few, may commit Follies, but mankind dos not universally commit, and perpetually persist in any: They cannot therefore, by a general and permanent Authority, enact that which is utterly absurd and impossible; or if they do, they destroy their own Nature, and can no longer deserve the name of reasonable Creatures. There can be therefore no such man, and the solly of seeking him, or his Heir that never was, may be left to the Disciples of Filmer.

The Difficulties are as great, if it be said, The World might be divided into parcels, and we are to seek the Heirs of the first Possessors; for besides that no man can be obliged to seek that which cannot be found, (all men knowing that Caliginosa nocte haec premit Deus) and that the Genealogies of mankind are so confused, that, unless possibly among the Jews, we have reason to believe there is not a man in the world, who knows his own Original, it could be of no advantage to us tho we knew that of every one; for the Division would be of no value, unless it were at the first rightly made by him who had all the Authority in himself, (which dos no where appear) and rightly deduced to him, who, according to that division, claims a right to the parcel he enjoys; and I fear our Author would terribly shake the Crowns, in which the Nations of Europe are concerned, if they should be perswaded to search into the Genealogies of their Princes, and to judg of their Rights according to the proofs they [Page  43] should give of Titles rightly deduced by succession of Blood from the seventy two first Kings, from whom our Author fancies all the Kingdoms of the World to be derived.

Besides, tho this were done, it would be to no purpose: for the seventy two were not sent out by Noah, nor was he or his Sons of that number; but they went or were sent from Babylon where Nimrod reigned, who, as has bin already proved, neither had, nor could have any right at all; but was a mighty Hunter, even a proud and cruel Tyrant, usurping a power to which he had no right, and which was perpetually exercised by him and his Successors against God and his People, from whence I may sasely conclude, That no right can ever be derived; and may justly presume it will be denied by none who are of better Morals, and of more sound principles in matters of Law and Religion than Filmer and Heylin; since 'tis no less absurd to deduce a right from him that had none, than to expect pure and wholsom Waters from a filthy, polluted, and poisonous Fountain.

If it be pretended that some other man since Noah had this universal Right, it must either remain in one single person, as his right Heir, or be divided. If in one, I desire to know who he is, and where we may find him, that the Empire of the World may be delivered to him: But if he cannot be found, the business is at an end; for every man in the World may pretend himself to be the person; and the infinite controversies arising thereupon can never be decided, unless either the Genealogies of every one from Noah were extant and proved, or we had a Word from Heaven, with a sufficient testimony of his mission who announceth it. When this is done, 'twill be time to consider what kind of obedience is due to this wonderfully happy and glorious Person. But whilst the first appears to be absolutely impossible, and we have no promise or reason to expect the other, the proposition is to be esteemed one of our Author's empty whimseys, which cannot be received by mankind, unless they come all to be possessed with an Epidemical madness, which would cast them into that which Hobbs calls Bellum omnium contra omnes; when every Man's Sword would be drawn against every man, and every man's against him, if God should so abandon the World to suffer them to fall into such misery.

If this pretended right be divided, it concerns us to know by whom, when, how, and to whom: for the division cannot be of any value, unless the right was originally in one; that he did exercise this right in making the division; that the parcels into which the World is divided are according to the allotment that was made; and that the persons claiming them by virtue of it are the true Heirs of those to whom they were first granted. Many other difficulties may be alledged no less inextricable than these; but this seeming sufficient for the present, I shall not trouble my self with more, promising that when they shall be removed I will propose others, or consessing my errors, yield up the cause.

But if the Dominion of the whole World cannot belong to any one man, and every one have an equal title to that which should give it; or if it did belong to one, none did ever exercise it in governing the [Page  44] whole, or dividing it; or if he did divide it, no man knows how, when, and to whom; so that they who lay claim to any parcels can give no testimony of that division, nor shew any better title than other men derived from his first progenitor, to whom 'tis said to have bin granted; and that we have neither a Word, nor the promise of a Word from God to decide the controversies arising thereupon, nor any Prophet giving testimony of his mission that takes upon him to do it, the whole Fabrick of our Author's Patriarchical Dominion falls to the ground; and they who propose these Doctrines, which (if they were received) would be a root of perpetual and irreconcilable hatred in every man against every man, can be accounted no less than Ministers of the Devil, tho they want the abilities he has sometimes insused into those who have bin imploy'd upon the like occasions. And we may justly conclude that God having never given the whole World to be governed by one man, nor prescribed any rule for the division of it; nor declared where the right of dividing or subdividing that which every man has should terminate; we may safely affirm that the whole is for ever left to the will and discretion of man: We may enter into, form, and continue in greater or lesser Societies, as best pleases our selves: The right of Paternity as to Dominion is at an end, and no more remains, but the love, veneration, and obedience, which proceeding from a due sense of the benefits of Birth and Education, have their root in Gratitude, and are esteemed sacred and inviolable by all that are sober and vertuous. And as 'tis impossible to transfer these benefits by inheritance, so 'tis impossible to transfer the rights arising from them. No man can be my Father but he that did beget me; and 'tis as absurd to say I owe that Duty to one who is not my Father, which I owe to my Father, as to say, he did beget me, who did not beget me; for the obligation that arises from benefits can only be to him that conferred them. 'Tis in vain to say the same is due to his Heir; for that can take place only when he has but one, which in this case signifies nothing: For if I being the only Son of my Father, inherit his Right, and have the same power over my Children as he had over me; if I had one hundred Brothers, they must all inherit the same; and the Law of England, which acknowledges one only Heir, is not general, but municipal, and is so far from being general, as the precept of God and Nature, that I doubt whether it was ever known or used in any Nation of the World beyond our Island. The words of the Apostle, If we are Children, we are therefore Heirs and Co-heirs with Christ, are the voice of God and Nature; and as the universal Law of God and Nature is always the same, every one of us who have Children have the same Right over them, as Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob had over theirs; and that Right which was not devolved to any one of them, but inherited by them all (I mean the right of Father as Father) not the peculiar promises, which were not according to the Law of Nature, but the election of Grace, is also inherited by every one of us, and ours, that is, by all Mankind. But if that which could be inherited was inherited by all, and it be impossible that a right of Dominion over all can be due to every one, then all that is or can be inherited by every one is that exemption from the Dominion of another, which we call Liberty, and is the gift of God and Nature.

[Page  45]

SECT. XVIII. If a right of Dominion were esteemed Hereditary according to the Law of Nature, a multitude of destructive and inextricable Controversies would thereupon arise.

THere being no such thing therefore, according to the Law of Nature, as an Hereditary Right to the Dominion of the World, or any part of it; nor one man that can derive to himself a title from the first Fathers of Mankind, by which he can rightly pretend to be preferred before others to that command, or a part of it, and none can be derived from Nimrod, or other Usurpers, who had none in themselves; we may justly spare our pains of seeking farther into that matter. But as things of the highest importance can never be too fully explained; it may not be amiss to observe, That if Mankind could be brought to believe that such a right of Dominion were by the Law of God and Nature hereditary, a great number of the most destructive and inextricable Controversies must thereupon arise, which the wisdom and goodness of God can never enjoin, and Nature, which is reason, can never intend; but at present I shall only mention two, from whence others must perpetually spring. First if there be such a Law, no Human Constitution can alter it: No length of time can be a defence against it: All Governments that are not conformable to it are vicious and void even in their root, and must be so for ever: That which is originally unjust may be justly overthrown. We do not know of any (at least in that part of the World in which we are most concerned) that is established, or exercised with an absolute power, as by the Authors of those opinions is esteemed inseparable from it: Many, as the Empire, and other States, are directly contrary; and on that account can have no justice in them. It being certain therefore that he or they who exercise those Governments have no right: that there is a Man to whom it doth belong, and no man knowing who he is, there is no one man who has not as good a title to it as any other: There is not therefore one who hath not a right, as well as any, to overthrow that which hath none at all. He that hath no part in the Government may destroy it as well as he that has the greatest; for he neither has that which God ordained he should have, nor can shew a title to that which he enjoys from that original Prerogative of Birth, from whence it can only be derived.

If it be said, that some Governments are arbitrary, as they ought to be, and France, Turky, and the like be alledged as instances, the matter is not mended: for we do not only know when those, who deserve to be regarded by us, were not absolute, and how they came to be so; but also, that those very Families which are now in possession are not of very long continuance, had no more title to the original [Page  46] right we speak of than any other men, and consequently can have none to this day. And tho we cannot perhaps say that the Governments of the barbarous Eastern Nations were ever other than they are, yet the known Original of them deprives them of all pretence to the Patriarchical Inheritance, and they may be as justly as any other deprived of the Power to which they have no title.

In the second place, tho all mens Genealogies were extant, and fully verified, and it were allowed that the Dominion of the World, or every part of it did belong to the right Heir of the first Progenitor, or any other to whom the first did rightly assign the parcel, which is under question; yet it were impossible for us to know who should be esteemed the true Heir, or according to what rule he should be judged so to be: for God hath not by a precise word determined it, and Men cannot agree about it, as appears by the various Laws and Customs of several Nations, disposing severally of Hereditary Dominions.

'Tis a folly to say, they ought to go to the next in blood; for 'tis not known who is that next. Some give the preference to him who amongst many Competitors is the sewest degrees removed from their common Progenitor who first obtained the Crown: Others look only upon the last that possessed it. Some admit of representation, by which means the Grandchild of a King by his eldest Son, is preferred before his second Son, he being said to represent his dead Father, who was the eldest: Others exclude these, and advance the younger Son, who is nearer by one degree to the common Progenitor that last enjoyed the Crown than the Grandchild. According to the first rule, Richard the second was advanced to the Crown of England, as Son of the eldest Son of Edward the third, before his Uncles, who by one degree were nearer to the last Possessor: And in pursuance of the second, Sancho sirnamed the Brave, second Son of Alphonso the Wise, King of Castile, was preferred before Alphonso Son of Ferdinand his elder Brother, according to the Law of Thanestry, which was in sorce in Spain ever since we have had any knowledg of that Country, as appears by the contest between Corbis and Orsua, decided by Combat before Stipio Africanus; continued in full force as long as the Kingdom of the Goths lasted, and was ever highly valued, till the House of Austria got possession of that Country, and introduced Laws and Customs formerly unknown to the Inhabitants.

The Histories of all Nations furnish us with innumerable Examples of both sorts; and whosoever takes upon him to determine which side is in the right, ought to shew by what authority he undertakes to be the Judg of Mankind, and how the infinite breaches thereby made upon the rights of the governing Families shall be cured, without the overthrow of those that he shall condemn, and of the Nations where such Laws have bin in sorce as he dislikes: and till that be done, in my opinion, no place will afford a better lodging for him that shall impudently assume such a Power, than the new buildings in Moor-Fields.

'Tis no less hard to decide whether this next Heir is to be sought in the Male line only, or whether Females also be admitted. If we follow the first as the Law of God and Nature, the title of our English [Page  47] Kings is wholly abolished; for not one of them since Henry the 1st has had the least pretence to an inheritance by the masculine Line; and if it were necessary, we have enough to say of those that were before them.

If it be said, that the same Right belongs to Females, it ought to be proved that Women are as fit as Men to perform the Office of a King, that is, as the Israelites said to Samuel, to go in and out before us, to judg us, and to fight our Battels; for it were an impious folly to say that God had ordained those for the Offices on which the good of Mankind so much depends, who by nature are unable to perform the duties of them. If on the other side, the sweetness, gentleness, delicacy, and tenderness of the Sex render them so unfit for manly exercises, that they are accounted utterly repugnant to, and inconsistent with that modesty which does so eminently shine in all those that are good amongst them; that Law of Nature which should advance them to the Government of Men, would overthrow its own work, and make those to be the heads of Nations, which cannot be the heads of private Families; for, as the Apostle says, The Woman is not the head of the Man, but the Man is the head of the Woman. This were no less than to oblige Mankind to lay aside the name of reasonable Creature: for if Reason be his Nature, it cannot enjoin that which is contrary to it self; if it be not, the definition Homo est animal rationale, is false, and ought no longer to be assumed.

If any man think these Arguments to be mistaken or misapplied, I desire him to enquire of the French Nation on what account they have always excluded Females, and such as descended from them? How comes the House of Bourbon to be advanced to the Throne before a great number of Families that come from the Daughters of the House of Valois? Or what title those could have before the Daughters of the other Lines, descended from Hugh Capet, Pepin, Meroveus, or Pharamond? I know not how such questions would be received; but I am inclined to think that the wickedness and folly of those who should thereby endeavour to overthrow the most antient and most venerated Constitutions of the greatest Nations, and by that means to involve them in the most inextricable difficulties, would be requited only with Stones.

It cannot be denied that the most valiant, wise, learned, and best polished Nations have always followed the same rule, tho the [*] weak and barbarous acted otherwise; and no man ever heard of a Queen, or a man deriving his title from a Female among the antient civilized Nations: but if this be not enough, the Law of God, that wholly omits Females, is sufficient to shew that Nature, which is his Handmaid, cannot advance them. When God describes who should be the King of his People (if they would have one) and how he [*] should govern; no mention is made of Daughters. The Israelites offer'd the Kingdom to Gideon, and to his Sons: God promised, and gave it to Saul, David, Jeroboam, Jehu and their Sons. When all of them, save David, by their Crimes fell from the Kingdom, the [Page  48] Males only were extirpated, and the Females who had no part in the Promises, did not fall under the Penalties, or the Vengeance that was executed upon those Families: and we do not in the Word of God, or in the History of the Jews, hear of any Feminin Reign, except that which was usurped by Athaliah; nor that any consideration was had of their Descendants in relation to the Kingdom: which is enough to shew that it is not according to the Law of God, nor to the Law of Nature, which cannot differ from it. So that Females, or such as derive their right by inheritance from Females, must have it from some other Law, or they can have none at all.

But tho this question were authentically decided, and concluded that Females might or might not succeed, we should not be at the end of our contests: for if they were excluded, it would not from thence follow, as in France, that their Descendants should be so also; for the Privilege which is denied to them, because they cannot, without receding from the modesty and gentleness of the Sex, take upon them to execute all the Duties required, may be transferred to their Children, as Henry the second and Henry the seventh were admitted, tho their Mothers were rejected.

If it be said that every Nation ought in this to follow their own Constitutions, we are at an end of our Controversies; for they ought not to be followed, unless they are rightly made: They cannot be rightly made, if they are contrary to the universal Law of God and Nature. If there be a general Rule, 'tis impossible, but some of them being directly contrary to each other, must be contrary to it. If therefore all of them are to be followed, there can be no general Law given to all; but every People is by God and Nature left to the liberty of regulating these matters relating to themselves according to their own prudence or convenience: and this seems to be so certainly true, that whosoever does, as our Author, propose Doctrines to the contrary, must either be thought rashly to utter that which he dos not understand, or maliciously to cast balls of Division among all Nations, whereby every man's Sword would be drawn against every man, to the total subversion of all Order and Government.

SECT. XIX. Kings cannot confer the right of Father upon Princes, nor Princes upon Kings.

LEst what has bin said before by our Author should not be sufficient to accomplish his design of bringing confusion upon Mankind, and some may yet lie still for want of knowing at whose command he should cut his Brother's throat, if he has not power or courage to set up a title for himself, he has a new project that would certainly do his work, if it were received. Not content with the absurdities and untruths already uttered in giving the incommunicable right of Fathers, not only to those who, as is manifestly testified [Page  49] by sacred and prophane Histories, did usurp a power over their Fathers, or such as owed no manner of obedience to them: and justifying those Usurpations, which are most odious to God and all good men, he now fancies a Kingdom so gotten may escheat for want of an Heir; whereas there is no need of seeking any, if Usurpation can confer a Right; and that he who gets the Power into his hands ought to be reputed the right Heir of the first Progenitor; for such a one will be seldom wanting, if violence and fraud be justified by the command of God, and Nations stand obliged to render obedience, till a stronger or more successful Villain throws him from the Throne he had invaded. But if it should come to pass that no man would step into the vacant place, he has a new way of depriving the People of their Right to provide for the Government of themselves. Because, says he, the dependency of antient Families is oft obscure, and worn out of knowledg; therefore the Wisdom of all or most Princes hath thought fit many times to adopt those for Heads of Families and Princes of Provinces, whose merits, abilities, or fortunes have enobled them, and made them fit and capable of such royal favours: All such prime Heads and Fathers have power to consent to the uniting and conferring of their fatherly right and soveraignty on whom they please, &c.

I may justly ask how any one or more Families come to be esteemed more antient than others, if all are descended from one common Father, as the Scriptures testify; or to what purpose it were to enquire what Families were the most antient, if there were any such, when the youngest and most mean by usurpation gets an absolute right of Dominion over the eldest, tho his own Progenitors, as Nimrod did: but I may certainly conclude, That whatever the Right be that belongs to those antient Families, it is inherent in them, and cannot be conferred on any other by any human power; for it proceeds from Nature only. The Duty I owe to my Father dos not arise from an usurped or delegated Power, but from my birth derived from him; and 'tis as impossible for any man to usurp or receive by the grant of another the right of a Father over me, as for him to become, or pretend to be made my Father by another who did not beget me. But if he say true, this right of Father dos not arise from Nature; nor the obedience that I owe to him that begot, from the benefits which I have received, but is meerly an artificial thing depending upon the Will of another: and that we may be sure there can be no error in this, our Author attributes it to the wisdom of Princes. But before this comes to be authentick, we must at the least be sure that all Princes have this great and profound Wisdom, which our Author acknowledges to be in them, and which is certainly necessary for the doing of such great things, if they were referred to them. They seem to us to be born like other men, and to be generally no wiser than other men. We are not obliged to believe that Nebuchadnezzar was wise, till God had given him the heart of a man; or that his Grandson Belshazzar, who being laid in the balance was found too light, had any such profound Wisdom. Ahasuerus shewed it not in appointing all the People of God to be slain, upon a Lie told to him by a Rascal; and the matter was not very much mended, when being informed of the truth, he gave [Page  50] them leave to kill as many of their Enemies as they pleased. The hardness of Pharaoh's heart, and the overthrow thereby brought upon himself and People, dos not argue so profound a Judgment as our Author presumes every Prince must have: And 'tis not probable that Samuel would have told Saul, He had done foolishly, if Kings had always bin so exceeding wise: Nay, if Wisdom had bin annexed to the Character, Solomon might have spared the pains of asking it from God, and Rehoboam must have had it. Not to multiply examples out of Scripture, 'tis believed that Xerxes had not inflicted Stripes upon the Sea for breaking his Navy in pieces, if he had bin so very wise. Caligula for the same reason might have saved the labour of making love to the Moon, or have chosen a fitter Subject to advance to the Consulat than his Horse Incitatus: Nero had not endeavoured [*] to make a Woman of a Man, nor married a Man as a Woman. Many other Examples might be alledged to shew that Kings are not always wise: and not only the Roman Satyrist, who says Quicquid delirant Reges, &c. shews that he did not believe them to be generally wiser than other men; but Solomon himself judges them to be [*] as liable to infirmities, when he prefers a wise Child before an old and foolish King. If therefore the strength of our Author's Argument lies in the certainty of the Wisdom of Kings, it can be of no value, till he proves it to be more universal in them than History or Experience will permit us to believe. Nay, if there be Truth or Wisdom in the Scripture, which frequently represents the wicked Man as a Fool, we cannot think that all Kings are wise, unless it be proved that none of them have bin wicked; and when this is performed by Filmer's Disciples, I shall confess my error.

Men give testimony of their Wisdom, when they undertake that which they ought to do, and rightly perform that which they undertake; both which points do utterly fail in the subject of our Discourse. We have often heard of such as have adopted those to be their Sons who were not so, and some Civil Laws approve it. This signifies no more, than that such a man, either through affection to one who is not his Son, or to his Parents, or for some other reason, takes him into his Family, and shews kindness to him, as to his Son; but the adoption of Fathers is a whimsical piece of nonsense. If this be capable of an aggravation, I think none can be greater, than not to leave it to my own discretion, who having no Father, may resolve to pay the Duty I owed to my Father to one who may have shewed Kindness to me; but for another to impose a Father upon a Man, or a People composed of Fathers, or such as have Fathers, whereby they should be deprived of that natural Honour and Right, which he makes the foundation of his Discourse, is the utmost of all absurdities. If any Prince therefore have ever undertaken to appoint Fathers of his People, he cannot be accounted a man of profound Wisdom, but a Fool or a Madman; and his acts can be of no value. But if the thing were consonant to Nature, and referred to the will of Princes (which I absolutely deny) the frequent Extravagancies committed by them in the elevation of their Favourites, shews that they intend not to make them Fathers of the People, or know not what they do when they do it.

[Page  51]To chuse or institute a Father is nonsense in the very term; but if any were to be chosen to perform the Office of Fathers to such as have none, and are not of age to provide for themselves (as men do Tutors or Guardians for Orphans) none could be capable of being elected, but such as in kindness to the person they were to take under their care, did most resemble his true Father, and had the vertues and abilities required rightly to provide for his good. If this fails, all Right ceases; and such a corruption is introduced as we saw in our Court of Wards, which the Nation could not bear, when the Institution was perverted, and the King, who ought to have taken a tender care of the Wards and their Estates, delivered them as a prey to those whom he favoured.

Our Author ridiculously attributes the Title and Authority of Father to the word Prince; for it hath none in it, and signifies no more than a Man, who in some kind is more eminent than the Vulgar. In this sense Mutius Scaevola told Porsenna, that Three hundred Princes of the Roman Youth had conspired against him: by which he [*] could not mean that three hundred Fathers of the Roman Youth, but three hundred Roman young men had conspired: and they could not be Fathers of the City, unless they had bin Fathers of their own Fathers. Princeps Senatus was understood in the same sense; and T. Sempronius the Censor chusing Q. Fabius Maximus to that Honour, gave for a reason, Se lectarum Q. Fabium Maximum, quem tum [*]Principem Romanae Civitatis esse, vel Annibale judice, dicturus esset; which could not be understood that Hannibal thought him to be the Father or Lord of the City (for he knew he was not) but the Man, who for Wisdom and Valour was the most eminent in it.

The like are and ought to be the Princes of every Nation; and tho something of Honour may justly be attributed to the Descendents of such as have done great Services to their Country, yet they who degenerate from them cannot be esteemed Princes; much less can such Honours or Rights be conferred upon Court-creatures or Favourites. Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, Nero, Galba, and others, could advance Macro, Pallas, Narcissus, Tigellinus, Vinnius, Laco, and the like, to the highest degrees of Riches and Power; but they still continued to be Villains, and so they died.

No wise or good Man ever thought otherwise of those who through the folly of Princes have bin advanced to the highest places in several Countries. The madness of attributing to them a paternal power, seems to have bin peculiarly reserved to compleat the infamy of our Author; for he only could acknowledg a cooptitious Father, or give to another man the power of chusing him. I confess that a man in his infancy may have bin exposed, like Moses, Cyrus, Oedipus, Romulus: He may have bin taken in War; or by the charity of some good person saved from the teeth of wild Beasts, or from the Sword by which his Parents fell, and may have bin educated with that care which Fathers usually have of their Children: 'tis reasonable that such a one in the whole course of his life should pay that veneration and obedience to him, who gave him as it were a second birth, which was due to his natural Father; and this, tho improperly, may be called an Adoption. But to think that any man can assume it to himself, [Page  52] or confer it upon another, and thereby arrogate to himself the Service and Obedience, which, by the most tender and sacred Laws of Nature, we owe to those from whom we receive Birth and Education, is the most preposterous folly that hitherto has ever entered into the heart of man.

Our Author nevertheless is not ashamed of it, and gives Reasons no way unsutable to the Proposition. Men are, says he, adopted Fathers of Provinces for their Abilities, Merits, or Fortunes. But these Abilities can simply deserve nothing; for if they are ill employed, they are the worst of Vices, and the most powerful Instruments of Mischief. Merits, in regard of another, are nothing, unless they be to him; and he alone can merit from me the respect due to a Father, who hath conferred Benefits upon me, in some measure proportionable to those which we usually receive from our Fathers: and the world may judg, whether all the Court-Ministers and Favorites that we have known, do upon this account deserve to be esteemed Fathers of Nations. But to allow this on account of their Fortunes, is, if possible, more extravagant than any thing that hath bin yet utter'd. By this account Mazarin must have bin Father of the French Nation: The same Right was inherited by his chast Niece, and remained in her, till she and her silly Husband dissipated the Treasures which her Uncle had torn from the Bowels of that People. The Partizans may generally claim the same Right over the Provinces they have pillaged: Old Audley, Dog Smith, Bp Duppa, Brownloe, Child, Dashwood, Fox, &c. are to be esteemed Fathers of the People of England. This Doctrine is perfectly Canonical, if Filmer and Heylin were good Divines; and Legal, if they judged more rightly touching matters of Law. But if it be absurd and detestable, they are to be reputed Men, who, by attributing the highest Honours to the vilest Wretches of the world, for what they had gain'd by the most abominable means, endeavour to encrease those Vices, which are already come to such a height, that they can by no other way be brought to a greater. Daily experience too plainly shews, with what rage Avarice usually fills the hearts of men. There are not many destructive Villanies committed in the World, that do not proceed from it. In this respect 'tis called Idolatry, and the Root of all evil. Solomon warns us to beware of such as make haste to grow rich, and says, they shall not be innocent. But 'tis no matter what the Prophets, the Apostles, or the wisest of men say of Riches, and the ways of gaining them; for our Author tells us, that men of the greatest Fortunes, without examining how they came to them, or what use they make of them, deserve to be made Fathers of Provinces.

But this is not his only quarrel with all that is just and good: His whole Book goes directly against the Letter and Spirit of the Scripture. The work of all those, whom God in several Ages has raised up to announce his Word, was to abate the Lusts and Passions that arise in the hearts of men; to shew the vanity of worldly Enjoyments, with the dangers that accompany Riches and Honours, and to raise our hearts to the love of those Treasures that perish not. Honest and wise men following the Light of Nature, have in some [Page  53] measure imitated this. Such as lived private lives, as Plato, Socrates, Epictetus, and others, made it their business to abate mens Lusts, by shewing the folly of seeking vain Honours, useless Riches, or unsatisfying Pleasures; and those who were like to them, if they were raised to supreme Magistracies, have endeavoured by the severest Punishments to restrain men from committing the Crimes by which Riches are most commonly gained: but Filmer and Heylin lead us into a new way. If they deserve credit, whosoever would become supreme Lord and Father of his Country, absolute, sacred and inviolable, is only to kill him that is in the head of the Government: Usurpation confers an equal Right with Election or Inheritance: We are to look upon the Power, not the Ways by which it is obtained: Possession only is to be regarded; and men must venerate the present Power, as set up by God, tho gained by Violence, Treachery or Poison: Children must not impose Laws upon, nor examine the Actions of their Father. Those who are a little more modest, and would content themselves with the honour of being Fathers and Lords only of Provinces, if they get Riches by the favour of the King, or the favour of the King by Riches, may receive that honour from him: The Lord Paramount may make them peculiar Lords of each Province as sacred as himself; and by that means every man shall have an immediate and a subaltern Father. This would be a Spur to excite even the most sleeping Lusts; and a Poison that would fill the gentlest Spirits with the most violent Furies. If men should believe this, there would hardly be found one of whom it might not be said, Hac spe, minanti fulmen, occurret Jovi. No [*] more is required to fill the World with Fire and Blood, than the reception of these Precepts: No man can look upon that as a Wickedness, which shall render him Sacred; nor fear to attempt that which shall make him God's Vicegerent. And I doubt, whether the wickedness of filling mens heads with such Notions was ever equalled, unless by him who said, Ye shall not die, but be as Gods.

But since our Author is pleased to teach us these strange things, I wish he would also have told us, how many men in every Nation ought to be look'd upon as adopted Fathers: What proportion of Riches, Ability or Merit, is naturally or divinely required to make them capable of this sublime Character: Whether the Right of this Chimerical Father dos not destroy that of the Natural; or whether both continue in force, and men thereby stand obliged, in despite of what Christ said, to serve two Masters. For if the Right of my Artificial Father arise from any Act of the King, in favour of his Riches, Abilities or Merit, I ought to know whether he is to excel in all, or any one of these Points: How far, and which of them gives the preference; since 'tis impossible for me to determine whether my Father, who may be wise, tho not rich, is thereby devested of his Right, and it comes to be transferr'd to another, who may be rich tho not wise, nor of any personal merit at all, till that Point be decided; or, so much as to guess, when I am emancipated from the Duty I owe to him, by whom I was begotten and educated, unless I know whether he be fallen from his Right, through want of Merit, Wisdom or Estate; and that can never be, till it be determined, [Page  54] that he hath forfeited his Right, by being defective in all, or any of the three; and what proportion of Merit, Wisdom or Estate is required in him, for the enjoyment of his Right, or in another that would acquire it: for no man can succeed to the Right of another, unless the first possessor be rightly deprived of it; and it cannot belong to them both, because common sense universally teaches, that two distinct Persons cannot, at the same time, and in the same degree, have an equal Right to the same individual thing.

The Right of Father cannot therefore be conferred upon Princes by Kings, but must for ever follow the Rule of Nature. The Character of a Father is indelible, and incommunicable: The Duty of Children arising from Benefits received is perpetual, because they can never not have received them; and can be due only to him from whom they are received. For these Reasons, we see, that such as our Author calls Princes, cannot confer it upon a King; for they cannot give what they have not in themselves: They who have nothing, can give nothing: They who are only supposititious, cannot make another to be real; and the Whimsey of Kings making Princes to be Fathers, and Princes conferring that Right on Kings, comes to nothing.

SECT. XX. All just Magistratical Power is from the People.

HAVING proved that the Right of a Father proceeds from the Generation and Education of his Children: That no man can have that Right over those, whom he hath not begotten and educated: That every man hath it over those, who owe their Birth and Education to him: That all the Sons of Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and others, did equally inherit it: That by the same Reasons, it doth for ever belong to every man that begets Children; it plainly appears, that no Father can have a Right over others, unless it be by them granted to him, and that he receive his Right from those who granted it. But our Author, with an admirable sagacity peculiar to himself, discovers, and with equal confidence tells us, that that which is from the People, or the chief Heads of them, is not from the People: He that is so elected, says he, claims not his Right from the People as a Donative, but from God. That is, if I mistake not, Romulus was not made King of the Romans by that People, but by God: Those men being newly gathered together, had two Fathers, tho neither of them had any Children; and no man knew who was their Father, nor which of them was the elder: But Romulus by the slaughter of his Brother decided all Questions, and purchased to himself a Royal Charter from God; and the Act of the People which conferred the Power on him, was the Act of God. We had formerly learnt, that whatsoever was done by Monarchs, was to be imputed to God; and that whosoever murdered the Father of a People, acquired the same Right to himself: but now it seems, that Nations also have the same privilege, and that [Page  55] God doth, what they do. Now I understand why it was said of old, Vox Populi est Vox Dei: But if it was so in regard of Romulus, the same must be confessed of Tullus Hostilius, Ancus Martius, Tarquinius Priscus, and Servius Tullus; who being all strangers to each other, and most of them Aliens also, were successively advanced by the same People, without any respect to the Children, Relations or Heirs of their Predecessors. And I cannot comprehend, why the Act of the same People should not have the same Virtue, and be equally attributed to God, when they gave the same or more power to Consuls, Military Tribunes, Decemviri, or Dictators; or why the same Divine Character should not be in the same manner conferred upon any Magistracies, that by any People have bin, are, or shall be at any time erected for the same ends.

Upon the same grounds we may conclude, that no Privilege is peculiarly annexed to any Form of Government; but that all Magistrates are equally the Ministers of God, who perform the Work for which they were instituted; and that the People which institutes them, may proportion, regulate and terminate their Power, as to time, measure, and number of persons, as seems most convenient to themselves, which can be no other than their own good. For it cannot be imagined that a multitude of People should send for Numa, or any other Person to whom they owed nothing, to reign over them, that he might live in Glory and Pleasure; or for any other reason, than that it might be good for them and their Posterity. This shews the Work of all Magistrates to be always and every where the same, even the doing of Justice, and procuring the Welfare of those that create them. This we learn from common sense: Plato, Aristotle, Cicero, and the best human Authors lay it as an unmoveable Foundation, upon which they build their Arguments relating to matters of that nature: And the Apostle from better Authority declares, That Rulers are not a terror to good Works, but to Evil: Wilt thou then not be afraid of the Power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have [*]praise of the same; for he is the Minister of God unto thee for good: But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the Sword in vain; for he is the Minister of God, a revenger to execute Wrath upon him that doth evil. And the reason he gives for praying [*]for Kings, and all that are in Authority, is, that we may live a quiet and peaceable life, in all godliness and honesty. But if this be the Work of the Magistrate, and the glorious Name of God's Minister be given to him for the performance of it, we may easily see to whom that Title belongs. His Children and Servants ye are, whose Works ye do. He therefore, and he only, is the Servant of God, who dos the Work of God; who is a terror to those that do evil, and a praise to those that do well; who beareth the Sword for the punishment of Wickedness and Vice, and so governs, that the People may live quietly in all godliness and honesty. The order of his Institution is inverted, and the Institution vacated, if the Power be turned to the praise of those that do evil, and becomes a terror to such as do well; and that none who live honestly and justly can be quiet under it. If God be the Fountain of Justice, Mercy and Truth, and those his Servants who walk in them, no exercise of Violence, [Page  56] Fraud, Cruelty, Pride, or Avarice, is patronized by him: and they who are the Authors of those Villanies, cannot but be the Ministers of him, who sets himself up against God; because 'tis impossible that Truth and Falshood, Mercy and Cruelty, Justice and the most violent Oppression can proceed from the same Root. It was a folly and a lie in those Jews, to call themselves the Children of Abraham, who did not the Works of Abraham; and Christ declared them to be the Children of the Devil, whose Works they did: which words [*] proceeding from the Eternal Truth, do as well indicate to us, whose Child and Servant every man is to be accounted, as to those who first heard them.

If our Author's former Assertions were void of Judgment and Truth, his next Clause shews a great defect in his Memory, and contradicts the former: The Judgments of God, says he, who hath Power to give and take away Kingdoms, are most just; yet the ministry of Men, who execute God's Judgments without Commission, is sinful and damnable. If it be true, as he says, that we are to look at the Power, not the Ways by which it is gained; and that he who hath it, whether it be by Usurpation, Conquest, or any other means, is to be accounted as Father, or right Heir to the Father of the People, to which Title the most sublime and divine Privileges are annexed, a man, who by the most wicked and unjust Actions advances himself to the Power, becomes immediately the Father of the People, and the Minister of God; which I take to be a piece of Divinity worthy our Author and his Disciples.

It may be doubted what he means by a Commission from God; for we know of none but what is outwardly by his Word, or inwardly by his Spirit; and I am apt to think, that neither he nor his Abettors allowing of either, as to the Point in question, he doth fouly prevaricate, in alledging that which he thinks cannot be of any effect. If any man should say, that the Word of God to Moses, Joshua, Ehud, Gideon, Samuel, Jeroboam and Jehu, or any others, are, in the like cases, Rules to be observed by all; because that which was from God was good; that which was good, is good; and he that dos good, is justified by it: He would probably tell us, that what was good in them, is not good in others; and that the Word of God doth justify those only to whom it is spoken: That is to say, No man can execute the just Judgments of God, to the benefit of mankind, according to the Example of those Servants of God, without damnable sin, unless he have a precise Word particularly directed to him for it, as Moses had. But if any man should pretend that such a Word was come to him, he would be accounted an Enthusiast, and obtain no credit So that, which way soever the Clause be taken, it appears to be full of Fraud, confessing only in the Theory, that which he thinks can never be brought into practice; that his beloved Villanies may be thereby secured, and that the glorious Examples of the most heroick Actions, performed by the best and wisest men that ever were in the World for the benefit of mankind, may never be imitated.

The next Clause shews, that I did our Author no wrong in saying, that he gave a right to Usurpation; for he plainly says, That [Page  57] whether the Prince be the supreme Father of his People, or the true Heir of such a Father; or whether he come to the Crown by Vsurpation, or Election of the Nobles or People, or by any other way whatsoever, &c. it is the only Right and Authority of the natural Father. In the 3d Chap. Sect. 8. It skills not which way the King comes by his Power, whether by Election, Donation, Succession, or by any other means. And in another place, That we are to regard the Power, not the Means by which it is gained. To which I need say no more, than that I cannot sufficiently admire the ingeniously invented Title of Father by Usurpation; and confess, that since there is such a thing in the World, to which not only private men, but whole Nations owe obedience, whatsoever has been said antiently, (as was thought to express the highest excess of Fury and Injustice) as, Jus datum sceleri; Jus omne [*]in ferro est situm; Jus licet in jugulos nostros sibi fecerit ense; Sylla potens Marius{que} ferox & Cinna cruentus, Caesareaeque domus series, were solid Truths, good Law and Divinity; which did not only signify the actual exercise of the Power, but induced a conscientious Obligation of obeying it. The Powers so gained, did carry in themselves the most sacred and inviolable Rights; and the actors of the most detestable Villanies thereby became the Ministers of God, and the Fathers of their subdued People. Or if this be not true, it cannot be denied, that Filmer and his followers, in the most impudent and outragious Blasphemy, have surpassed all that have gone before them.

To confirm his Assertions, he gives us a wonderful explanation of the fifth Commandment; which, he says, enjoins Obedience to Princes, under the terms of, Honour thy Father and thy Mother; drawing this Inference, That as all Power is in the Father, the Prince who hath it, cannot be restrained by any Law; which being grounded upon the perfect likeness between Kings and Fathers, no man can deny it to be true. But if Claudius was the Father of the Roman People, I suppose the chast Messalina was the Mother, and to be honoured by virtue of the same Commandment: But then I fear that such as met her in the most obscene places, were not only guilty of Adultery, but of Incest. The same Honour must needs belong to Nero and his vertuous Poppaea, unless it were transferred to his new-made Woman Sporus; or perhaps he himself was the Mother, and the glorious Title of Pater Patriae belonged to the Raskal, who married him as a Woman. The like may be said of Agathocles, Dionysius, Phalaris, Busiris, Machanidas, Peter the Cruel of Castille, Christiern of Denmark, the last Princes of the House of Valois in France, and Philip the Second of Spain. Those Actions of theirs, which men have ever esteemed most detestable, and the whole course of their abominable Government, did not proceed from Pride, Avarice, Cruelty, Madness and Lust, but from the tender care of most pious Fathers. Tacitus sadly describes the state of his Country, Vrbs incendiis vastata, consumptis antiquissimis delubris, ipso Capitolio Civium manibus incenso; pollutae Ceremoniae; magna Adulteria; plenum Exiliis mare; infecti caedibus scopuli; atrocius in Vrbe saevitum; Nobilitas, opes, omissi vel gesti honores pro crimine, & ob virtutes certissimum exitium;[Page  58] but he was to blame: All this proceeded from the ardency of a paternal Affection. When Nero, by the death of Helvidius Priscus and Thraseas, endeavoured to cut up Vertue by the roots, ipsam exscindere virtutem, he did it, because he knew it was good for the World that there should be no vertuous man in it. When he fired the City, and when Caligula wished the People had but one Neck, that he might strike it off at one blow, they did it through a prudent care of their Childrens good, knowing that it would be for their advantage to be destroyed; and that the empty desolated World would be no more troubled with popular Seditions. By the same rule Pharaoh, Eglon, Nabuchodonosor, Antiochus, Herod, and the like, were Fathers of the Hebrews. And without looking far backward, or depending upon the Faith of History, we may enumerate many Princes, who in a paternal care of their People, have not yielded to Nero or Caligula. If our Author say true, all those Actions of theirs, which we have ever attributed to the utmost excess of Pride, Cruelty, Avarice and Perfidiousness, proceeded from their princely Wisdom and fatherly Kindness to the Nations under them: and we are beholden to him for the discovery of so great a Mystery which hath bin hid from mankind, from the beginning of the World to this day; if not, we may still look upon them as Children of the Devil; and continue to believe, that Princes as well as other Magistrates were set up by the People for the publick Good; that the Praises given to such as are Wise, Just and Good, are purely personal, and can belong only to those, who by a due exercise of their Power do deserve it, and to no others.

[Page  59]

CHAP. II.

SECT. I. That 'tis natural for Nations to govern, or to chuse Governors; and that Vertue only gives a natural preference of one man above another, or reason why one should be chosen rather than another.

IN this Chapter our Author fights valiantly against Bellarmin and Suarez, seeming to think himself victorious, if he can shew that either of them hath contradicted the other, or himself; but being no way concerned in them, I shall leave their followers to defend their Quarrel: My work is to seek after Truth; and, tho they may have said some things, in matters not concerning their beloved Cause of Popery, that are agreeable to Reason, Law or Scripture, I have little hope of finding it among those who apply themselves chiefly to School-Sophistry, as the best means to support Idolatry. That which I maintain, is the Cause of Mankind; which ought not to suffer, tho Champions of corrupt Principles have weakly defended, or maliciously betraid it: and therefore not at all relying on their Authority, I intend to reject whatsoever they say that agrees not with Reason, Scripture, or the approved Examples of the best polished Nations. He also attacks Plato and Aristotle, upon whose Opinions I set a far greater value, in as much as they seem to have penetrated more deeply into the secrets of human Nature; and not only to have judged more rightly of the Interests of Mankind, but also to have comprehended in their Writings the Wisdom of the Grecians, with all that they had learnt from the Phaenicians, Egyptians and Hebrews; which may lead us to the discovery of the Truth we seek. If this be our work, the question is not, whether it be a Paradox, or a received Opinion, That People naturally govern, or chuse Governors, but whether it be true or not; for many Paradoxes are true, and the most gross Errors have often bin most common. Tho I hope to prove, that what he calls a Paradox, is not only true; but a Truth planted in the hearts of men, and acknowledged so to be by all that have hearkned to the voice of Nature, and disapproved by none, but such as through wickedness, stupidity, or baseness of Spirit, seem to have degenerated into the worst of beasts, and to have retained nothing of men, but the outward shape, or the ability of doing those mischiefs which they have learnt from their Master the Devil.

We have already seen, that the Patriarchical Power resembles not the Regal in principle or practice: that the beginning and continuance of Regal Power was contrary to, and inconsistent with the Patriarchical: [Page  60] that the first Fathers of mankind left all their Children independent on each other, and in an equal liberty of providing for themselves: that every man continued in this liberty, till the number so increased, that they became troublesom and dangerous to each other; and finding no other remedy to the disorders growing, or like to grow among them, joined many Families into one civil Body, that they might the better provide for the conveniency, safety, and defence of themselves and their Children. This was a collation of every man's private Right into a publick Stock; and no one having any other right than what was common to all, except it were that of Fathers over their Children, they were all equally free when their Fathers were dead; and nothing could induce them to join, and lessen that natural liberty by joining in Societies, but the hopes of a publick Advantage. Such as were wise and valiant procured it, by setting up regular Governments, and placing the best Men in the administration; whilst the weakest and basest fell under the power of the most boisterous and violent of their Neighbours. Those of the first sort had their root in Wisdom and Justice, and are called lawful Kingdoms or Commonwealths; and the Rules by which they are governed, are known by the name of Laws. These Governments have ever bin the Nurses of Vertue: The Nations living under them have flourished in Peace and Happiness, or made Wars with Glory and Advantage: whereas the other sort springing from Violence and Wrong, have ever gone under the odious title of Tyrannies; and by fomenting Vices, like to those from whence they grew, have brought shame and misery upon those who were subject to them. This appears so plainly in Scripture, that the assertors of Liberty want no other Patron than God himself; and his Word so fully justifies what we contend for, that it were not necessary to make use of human Authority, if our Adversaries did not oblige us to examine such as are cited by them. This, in our present case, would be an easy work, if our Author had rightly marked the passages he would make use of, or had bin faithful in his Interpretation or Explication of such as he truly cites; but failing grosly in both, 'tis hard to trace him.

He cites the 16th Chapter of the third Book of Aristotle's Politicks, and I do not find there is more than twelve; or tho that Wound might be cured, by saying the Words are in the twelfth, his Fraud in perverting the Sense were unpardonable, tho the other mistake be passed over. 'Tis true that Aristotle doth there seem to doubt whether there be any such thing as one man naturally a Lord over many Citizens, since a City consists of Equals: but in the whole scope of that Chapter, Book, and his other Writings, he fully shews his doubt did not arise from an imagination that one man could naturally inherit a Right of Dominion over many not descended from him; or that they were born under a necessity of being Slaves to him (for such fancies can proceed only from distemper'd Brains) but that Civil Societies aiming at the publick good, those who by nature were endowed with such Vertues or Talents as were most beneficial to them, ought to be preferred. And nothing can be more contrary to the frantick whimsey of our Author, who fancies an hereditary Prerogative of Dominion inherent in a person as Father of a People, [Page  61] or Heir, or to be reputed Heir of the first Father, when 'tis certain he is not, but that either he or his Predecessor came in by Election or Usurpation, than to shew that 'tis only Wisdom, Justice, Valour, and other commendable Vertues, which are not hereditary, that can give the preference; and that the only reason why it should be given, is, that Men so qualified can better than others accomplish the ends for which Societies are constituted: For tho, says he, all are equally free, all are not equally endowed with those Vertues that render Liberty safe, prosperous, and happy. That equality which is just among Equals, is just only among Equals; but such as are base, ignorant, vicious, slothful, or cowardly, are not equal in natural or acquired Vertues, to the generous, wise, valiant, and industrious; nor equally useful to the Societies in which they live: they cannot therefore have an equal part in the Government of them; they cannot equally provide for the common good; and 'tis not a personal, but a publick Benefit that is sought in their constitution and continuance. There may be a hundred thousand men in an Army, who are all equally free; but they only are naturally most fit to be Commanders or Leaders, who most excel in the Vertues required for the right performance of those Offices; and that, not because 'tis good for them to be raised above their Brethren, but because 'tis good for their Brethren to be guided by them, as 'tis ever good to be governed by the wisest and the best. If the nature of man be Reason, Detur digniori, in matters of this kind, is the voice of Nature; and it were not only a deviation from Reason, but a most desperate and mischievous madness, for a Company going to the Indies, to give the guidance of their Ship to the Son of the best Pilot in the world, if he want the skill required to that emploiment, or to one who was maliciously set to destroy them; and he only can have a Right grounded upon the dictates of Nature, to be advanced to the Helm, who best knows how to govern it, and has given the best testimonies of his Integrity and Intentions to employ his skill for the good of those that are imbarked. But as the work of a Magistrate, especially if he be the supreme, is the highest, noblest, and most difficult that can be committed to the charge of a man, a more excellent Vertue is required in the Person who is to be advanced to it, than for any other; and he that is most excellent in that Vertue, is reasonably and naturally to be preferred before any other. Aristotle having this in his view, seems to think, that those who believed it not to be natural for one man to be Lord of all the Citizens, since a City consists of Equals, had not observed that inequality of Endowments, Vertues and Abilities in men, which render some more fit than others, for the performance of their duties, and the work intended; but it will not be found, as I suppose, that he did ever dream of a natural Superiority, that any man could ever have in a civil Society, unless it be such a superiority in Vertue, as most conduces to the publick good.

He confirms this in proceeding to examin the different sorts of Governments, according to the different dispositions of Nations; and is so bold to say, That a popular Government is the best for a People, who are naturally generous and warlike: that the Government of a [Page  62] few sutes best with those, among whom a few men are found to excel others in those Vertues that are profitable to Societies; and that the Government of one is good, when that one dos so far surpass all others in those Vertues, that he hath more of them than all the rest of the people together: and for the same reason that induced him to believe that equality is just amongst Equals, he concludes inequality of Power to be most unjust, unless there be inequality of Merit; and equality of Power to be so also, when there is inequality of Vertue, that being the only rule by which every man's part ought to be regulated.

But if it be neither reasonable nor just that those who are not equal in Vertue should be made equal in Power, or that such as are equal in Vertue should be unequal in power, the most brutal and abominable of all extravagancies is to make one or a few, who in Vertue and Abilities to persom Civil Functions are inferior to others, superior to all in power; and the Miseries suffered by those Nations, who inverting the Laws of Nature and Reason, have placed Children, or Men of no Vertue in the Government, when Men that excelled in all Vertues were not wanting, do so far manifest this Truth, that the pains of proving it may be spared.

'Tis not necessary for me to inquire, whether it be possible to find such a Man as Aristotle calls Naturâ Regem, or whether he intended to recommend Alexander to the world, for the Man designed by God and Nature to be King over all, because no man was equal to him in the Vertues that were beneficial to all. For pursuing my Position, that Vertue only can give a just and natural preference, I ingenuously confess, that when such a Man, or race of Men as he describes, shall appear in the world, they carry the true marks of Soveraignty upon them: We ought to believe, that God has raised them above all, whom he has made to excel all: It were an impious folly to think of reducing him into the ordinary level of Mankind, whom God has placed above it. 'Twere better for us to be guided by him, than to follow our own judgment; nay, I could almost say, 'twere better to serve such a Master, than to be free. But this will be nothing to the purpose, till such a Man, or succession of men do appear; and if our Author would perswadeus, that all Mankind, or every particular, is obliged to a perpetual subjection to one Man or Family, upon any other condition, he must do it by the credit of those who favour his Design more than Aristotle.

I know not who that will be, but am confident he will find no help from Plato: for if his Principles be examined, by which a grave Author's sense is best comprehended, it will appear, that all his Books of Laws, and of a Commonwealth, are chiefly grounded upon [*] this, That Magistrates are chosen by Societies, seeking their own good; and that the best men ought to be chosen for the attaining of it: whereas his whole design of seeking which is the best Form of Government, or what Laws do most conduce to its perfection and permanency, (if one Rule were by nature appointed for all, and none could justly transgress it; if God had designed an universal Lord over the whole world, or a particular one over every Nation, who could be bound by no Law) were utterly absurd; and they who write Books [Page  63] concerning Political matters, and take upon them to instruct Nations how to govern themselves, would be found either foolishly to mispend their time, or impiously to incite people to rebel against the Ordinance of God. If this can justly be imputed to Plato, he is not the wise Man he is supposed to have bin; and can less deserve the title of Divine, which our Author gives him: but if he remain justly free from such Censures, it must be confessed, that whilst he seeks what is good for a people, and to convince them by reason that it is so, he takes it for granted, that they have a liberty of chusing that which appears to be the best to them. He first says, that this Good [*] consists in the obtaining of Justice; but farther explaining himself, he shews that under the name of Justice, he comprehends all that tends to their perfection and felicity; in as much as every People, by joining in a civil Society, and creating Magistrates, doth seek its own good; and 'tis just, that he or they who are created, should, to the utmost of their power, accomplish the end of their Creation, and lead the people to Justice, without which there is neither perfection nor happiness: That the proper act of Justice is to give to every one his due; to Man that which belongs to Man, and to God that which is God's. But as no man can be just, or desire to be so, unless he know that Justice is good; nor know that it is good, unless he know that original Justice and Goodness, through which all that is just is just, and all that is good is good, 'tis impossible for any man to perform the part of a good Magistrate, unless he have the knowledg of God; or to bring a People to Justice, unless he bring them to the knowledg of God, who is the Root of all Justice and Goodness. If Plato therefore deserve credit, he only can duly perform the part of a good Magistrate, whose moral Vertues are ripened and heightned by a superinduction of Divine Knowledg. The misery of Man proceeds from his being separated from God: This Separation is wrought by corruption; his restitution therefore to Felicity and Integrity, can only be brought about by his reunion to the Good from which he is fallen. Plato looks upon this as the only worthy Object of Man's desire; and in his Laws and Politicks he intends not to teach us how to erect Manufactures, and to increase Trade or Riches; but how Magistrates may be helpful to Nations in the manner before-mentioned, and consequently what Men are fit to be Magistrates. If our Author therefore would make use of Plato's Doctrine to his end, he ought to have proved that there is a Family in every Nation, to the chief of which, and successively to the next in Blood, God dos ever reveal and insuse such a knowledg of himself, as may render him a Light to others; and failing in this, all that he says is to no purpose.

The weakness in which we are born, renders us unable to attain this Good of our selves: we want help in all things, especially in the greatest. The fierce Barbarity of a loose multitude, bound by no Law, and regulated by no Discipline, is wholly repugnant to it: Whilst every man fears his Neighbour, and has no other defence than his own strength, he must live in that perpetual anxiety which is equally contrary to that happiness, and that sedate temper of mind which is required for the search of it. The first step towards the [Page  64] cure of this pestilent Evil, is for many to join in one body, that every one may be protected by the united force of all; and the various Talents that men possess, may by good discipline be rendred useful to the whole; as the meanest piece of wood or stone being placed by a wise Architect, conduces to the beauty of the most glorious Building. But every man bearing in his own breast Affections, Passions, and Vices that are repugnant to this end, and no man owing any submission to his Neighbour; none will subject the correction or restriction of themselves to another, unless he also submit to the same Rule. They are rough pieces of timber or stone, which 'tis necessary to cleave, saw, or cut: This is the work of a skilful Builder, and he only is capable of erecting a great Fabrick, who is so: Magistrates are Political Architects; and they only can perform the Work incumbent on them, who excel in Political Vertues. Nature, in variously framing the minds of men, according to the variety of Uses in which they may be imploy'd, in order to the institution and preservation of Civil Societies, must be our Guide, in allotting to every one his proper work. And Plato observing this Variety, affirms, that the Laws of Nature cannot be more absurdly violated, than by giving the Government of a People to such, as do not excel others in those Arts and Vertues that tend to the ultimate Ends for which Governments are instituted. By this means those who are Slaves by Nature, or rendred so by their Vices, are often set above those that God and Nature had fitted for the highest Commands; and Societies which subsist only by order, fall into corruption, when all Order is so preposterously inverted, and the most extreme Confusion introduced. This is an Evil that Solomon detested: Folly is set in [*]great dignity, and the Rich sit in low places: I have seen Servants upon Horses, and Princes walking as Servants upon the Earth. They who understand Solomon's Language, will easily see, that the Rich, and the Princes he means, are such only who are rich in Vertue and Wisdom, and who ought to be preferred for those Qualities: And when he says, a Servant that reigneth is one of the three things the Earth cannot bear, he can only mean such as deserve to be Servants; for when they reign, they do not serve, but are served by others: which perfectly agrees with what we learn from Plato, and plainly shews, that true Philosophy is perfectly conformable with what is taught us by those who were divinely inspired. Therefore tho I should allow to our Author, that Aristotle, in those words, It seems to some, not to be natural for one Man to be Lord of all the Citizens, since the City consists of Equals, did speak the opinion of others rather than his own; and should confess that he and his Master Plato, did acknowledg a natural inequality among men, it would be nothing to his purpose: for the Inequality, and the rational Superiority due to some, or to one, by reason of that Inequality, did not proceed from Blood or Extraction, and had nothing Patriarchical in it; but consisted solely in the Vertues of the Persons, by which they were rendred more able than others to perform their Duty, for the good of the Society. Therefore if these Authors are to be trusted, whatsoever place a Man is advanced to in a City, 'tis not for his own sake, but for that of the City; and we are not to ask who was his Father, but what [Page  65] are his Vertues in relation to it. This induces a necessity of distinguishing between a simple and a relative Inequality; for if it were possible for a man to have great Vertues, and yet no way beneficial to the Society of which he is, or to have some one Vice that renders them useless, he could have no pretence to a Magistratical Power more than any other. They who are equally free, may equally enjoy their freedom; but the Powers that can only be executed by such as are endowed with great Wisdom, Justice and Valour, can belong to none, nor be rightly conferred upon any, except such as excel in those Vertues. And if no such can be found, all are equally by turns to participate of the Honours annexed to Magistracy; and Law, which is said to be written Reason, cannot justly exalt those, whom Nature, which is Reason, hath depressed, nor depress those whom Nature hath exalted. It cannot make Kings Slaves, nor Slaves Kings, without introducing that Evil, which, if we believe Solomon, and the Spirit by which he spoke, the Earth cannot bear. This may discover what Lawgivers deserve to be reputed wise or just; and what Decrees or Sanctions ought to be reputed Laws. Aristotle proceeding by this Rule, rather tells us, who is naturally a King, than where we should find him; and after having given the highest Praises to this true natural King and his Government, he sticks not to declare that of one man, in Vertue equal or inferior to others, to be a meer Tyranny, even the worst of all, as it is the corruption of the best, (or, as our Author calls it, the most divine) and such as can be fit only for those barbarous and stupid Nations, which, tho bearing the shape of Men, are little different from Beasts. Whoever therefore will from Aristotle's words infer, that Nature has designed one Man, or succession of Men, to be Lords of every Country, must shew that Man to be endowed with all the Vertues, that render him fit for so great an Office, which he dos not bear for his own Pleasure, Glory or Profit, but for the good of those that are under him; and if that be not done, he must look after other Patrons than Aristotle for his opinion.

Plato dos more explicitly say, that the Civil or Politick Man, the Shepherd, Father, or King of a People, is the same, designed for the same Work, enabled to perform it by the excellency of the same Vertues, and made perfect by the infusion of the divine Wisdom. This is Plato's Monarch, and I confess, that wheresoever he dos appear in the World, he ought to be accounted as sent from God for the good of that People. His Government is the best that can be set up among men; and if assurance can be given, that his Children, Heirs or Successors, shall for ever be equal to him in the above-mentioned Vertues, it were a folly and a sin to bring him under the government of any other, or to an equality with them, since God had made him to excel them all; and 'tis better for them to be ruled by him, than to follow their own judgment. This is that which gives him the preference: He is wise through the knowledg of the Truth, and [*]thereby becomes good, happy, pure, beautiful and perfect. The divine Light shining forth in him, is a guide to others; and he is a fit Leader of a People to the good that he enjoys. If this can be expressed by words in fashion, this is his Prerogative; this is the Royal Charter[Page  66] given to him by God; and to him only, who is so adapted for the performance of his Office. He that should pretend to the same Privileges, without the same Abilities to perform the Works for which they are granted, would exceed the folly of a Child, that takes upon him a burden which can only be born by a Giant; or the madness of one who presumes to give Physick, and understands not the Art of a Physician, thereby drawing guilt upon himself, and death upon his Patient. It were as vain to expect that a Child should carry the Giant's burden, and that an ignorant man should give wholsom Physick, as that one who lives void of all knowledg of Good, should conduct men to it. Whensoever therefore such a Man, as is abovedescribed, dos not appear, Nature and Reason instruct us to seek him or them who are most like to him; and to lay such burdens upon them as are proportionable to their strength; which is as much as to say, to prefer every man according to his merit, and assign to every one such Works as he seems able to accomplish.

But that Plato and Aristotle may neither be thought unreasonably addicted to Monarchy; nor, wholly rejecting it, to have talked in vain of a Monarch, that is not to be found; 'tis good to consider that this is not a fiction. Moses, Joshua, Samuel, and others, were such as they define; and were made to be such, by that communion with God which Plato requires: And he in all his Writings, intending the institution of such a Discipline as should render men happy, wise and good, could take no better way to bring his Countrymen to it, than by shewing them that Wisdom, Vertue, and Purity only could make a natural difference among men.

'Tis not my work to justify these Opinions of Plato and his Scholar Aristotle: They were men, and, tho wise and learned, subject to error. If they erred in these Points, it hurts not me, nor the Cause I maintain, since I make no other use of their Books, than to shew the impudence and prevarication of those, who gather small scraps out of good Books, to justify their Assertions concerning such Kings as are known amongst us; which being examined, are found to be wholly against them; and if they were followed, would destroy their Persons and Power.

But our Author's intention being only to cavil, or to cheat such as are not versed in the Writings of the Antients, or at least to cause those who do not make Truth their Guide, to waver and fluctuate in their Discourses, he dos in one page say, That without doubt Moses his History of the Creation guided these Philosophers in finding out this lineal Subjection: And in the next affirms, That the Ignorance of the Creation, occasioned several amongst the Heathen Philosophers to think that men met together as herds of Cattel: Whereas they could not have bin ignorant of the Creation, if they had read the Books that Moses writ; and having that knowledg, they could not think that men met together as herds of Cattel. However, I deny that any of them did ever dream of that lineal Subjection, derived from the first Parents of mankind, or that any such thing was to be learnt from Moses. Tho they did not perhaps justly know the beginning of Mankind, they did know the beginnings and progress of the Governments under which they lived; and being assured that the first [Page  67] Kingdoms had bin those, which they called Heroum Regna, that is, of those who had bin most beneficial to Mankind; that their Descendents in many places degenerating from their Vertues, had given Nations occasion to set up Aristocracies; and they also falling into corruption, to institute Democracies, or mixed Governments; did rightly conclude, That every Nation might justly order their own Affairs according to their own pleasure, and could have neither obligation nor reason to set up one man or a few above others, unless it did appear to them that they had more of those Virtues, which conduce to the good of Civil Societies, than the rest of their Brethren.

Our Author's cavil upon Aristotle's Opinion, That those who are wise in mind are by Nature sitted to be Lords, and those who are strong of body ordained to obey, deserves no answer; for he plainly falsifies the Text: Aristotle speaks only of those qualities which are required for every purpose; and means no more, than that such as are eminent in the virtues of the mind deserve to govern, tho they do not excel in bodily strength; and that they who are strong of body, tho of little understanding, and uncapable of commanding, may be useful in executing the commands of others: But is so far from denying that one man may excel in all the perfections of mind and body, that he acknowledges him only to be a King by nature who dos so, both being required for the full performance of his Duty. And if this be not true, I suppose that one who is like Agrippa Posthumus, Corporis viribus stolidé ferox, may be fit to govern many Nations; and Moses or Samuel, if they naturally wanted bodily strength, or that it decayed by age, might justly be made Slaves, which is discovery worthy our Author's invention.

SECT. II. Every Man that hath Children, hath the right of a Father, and is capable of preferment in a Society composed of many.

I Am not concerned in making good what Suarez says: A Jesuit may speak that which is true; but it ought to be received, as from the Devil, cautiously, lest mischief be hid under it: and Sir Robert's frequent prevarications upon the Scripture, and many good Authors, give reason to suspect he may have falsified one, that few Protestants read, if it served to his purpose; and not mentioning the place, his fraud cannot easily be discovered, unless it be by one who has leisure to examin all his vastly voluminous Writings. But as to the point in question, that pains may be saved; there is nothing that can be imputed to the invention of Suarez; for, that Adam had only an Oeconomical, not a political Power, is not the voice of a Jesuit, but of Nature and common Sense: for Politick signifying no more in Greek, than Civil in Latin, 'tis evident there could be no Civil Power, where there was no Civil [Page  68] Society; and there could be none between him and his Children, because a Civil Society is composed of Equals, and fortified by mutual compacts, which could not be between him and his Children, at least, if there be any thing of truth in our Author's Doctrine, That all Children do perpetually and absolutely depend upon the Will of their Father. Suarez seems to have bin of another opinion; and observing the benefits we receive from Parents, and the Veneration we owe to them to be reciprocal, he could not think any Duty could extend farther than the knowledg of the Relation upon which it was grounded; and makes a difference between the Power of a Father, before and after his Children are made free; that is in truth, before and after they are able to provide for themselves, and to deliver their Parents from the burden of taking care of them: which will appear rational to any who are able to distinguish between what a Man of fifty years old, subsisting by himself, and having a Family of his own, or a Child of eight doth owe to his Father: The same reason that obliges a Child to submit entirely to the Will of his Parents, when he is utterly ignorant of all things, dos permit, and often enjoyn men of ripe age to examin the commands they receive before they obey them; and 'tis not more plain that I owe all manner of duty, affection, and respect to him that did beget and educate me, than that I can owe nothing on any such account to one that did neither.

This may have bin the opinion of Suarez: but I can hardly believe such a notion, as, that Adam in process of time might have Servants, could proceed from any other brain than our Authors; for if he had lived to this day, he could have had none under him but his own Children; and if a Family be not compleat without Servants, his must always have bin defective; and his Kingdom must have bin so too, if that has such a resemblance to a Family as our Author fancies. This is evident, that a hard Father may use his Children as Servants, or a rebellious, stubborn Son may deserve to be so used; and a gentle and good Master may shew that kindness to faithful and well-deserving Servants, which resembles the sweetness of a fatherly rule: but neither of them can change their nature; a Son can never grow to be a Servant, nor a Servant to be a Son. If a Family therefore be not compleat, unless it consist of Children and Servants, it cannot be like to a Kingdom or City, which is composed of Freemen and Equals: Servants may be in it, but are not Members of it. As Truth can never be repugnant to Justice, 'tis impossible this should be a prejudice to the paternal rule, which is most just; especially when a grateful remembrance of the benefits received, doth still remain, with a necessary and perpetual obligation of repaying them in all affection and duty: whereas the care of ever providing for their Families, as they did probably increase in the time of our first long living Fathers, would have bin an insupportable burden to Parents, if it had bin incumbent on them. We do not find that Adam exercised any such power over Cain, when he had slain Abel, as our Author fancies to be Regal: The Murderer went out, and built a City for himself, and called it by the name of his first-born. And we have not the least reason to believe, that after Adam's death Cain had any Dominion over his Breathren, or their Posterity; or any one of them [Page  69] over him and his. He feared that whosoever saw him would kill him, which language dos not agree with the Rights belonging to the haughty Title of Heir apparent to the Dominion of the whole Earth. The like was practised by Noah and his Sons, who set up Colonies for themselves: but lived as private men in obscure places, whilst their Children of the fourth or fifth Generation, especially of the youngest and accursed Son, were great and powerful Kings, as is fully proved in the first Chapter.

Tho this had bin otherwise, it would have no effect upon us; for no argument drawn from the examples of Shem, Ham, and Japhet, if they and their Children had continued under the Dominion of Noah as long as he lived, can oblige me to resign my self and all my concernments absolutely into the hands of one who is not my Father. But when the contrary is evidently true in them, and their next ensuing Generations, 'tis an admirable boldness in our Author to think of imposing upon us for an eternal and universal Law (when the knowledg of our first Progenitors is utterly extinguished) that which was not at all regarded by those, who could not be ignorant of their own Original, or the Duty thereby incumbent upon them, or their immediate Fathers then living, to whom the Rights must have belonged, if there had bin any such thing in nature, or that they had bin of any advantage to them: whereas in truth, if there had bin such a Law in the beginning, it must have vanished of it self, for want of being exercised in the beginning, and could not possibly be revived after four thousand years, when no man in the world can possibly know to whom the universal right of Dominion over the whole World or particular Nations dos belong; for 'tis in vain to speak of a Right, when no one man can have a better Title to it than any other. But there being no precept in the Scripture for it, and the examples directed or approved by God himself and his most faithful Servants, being inconsistent with, and contrary to it, we may be sure there never was any such thing; and that Men being left to the free use of their own understanding, may order and dispose of their own Affairs as they think fit. No man can have a better title than another, unless for his personal Vertues; every man that in the judgment of those concerned excels in them, may be advanced: and those Nations that through mistake set up such as are unworthy, or do not take right measures in providing for a Succession of men worthy, and other things necessary to their welfare, may be guilty of great folly, to their own shame and misery; but can do no injustice to any people, in relation to an hereditary Right, which can be naturally in none.

[Page  70]

SECT. III. Government is not instituted for the good of the Governor, but of the Governed; and Power is not an Advantage, but a Burden.

THE Follies with which our Author endeavours to corrupt and trouble the World, seem to proceed from his fundamental mistakes of the Ends for which Governments are constituted; and from an Opinion, that an excessive Power is good for the Governor, or the diminution of it a prejudice: whereas common sense teaches, and all good men acknowledg, that Governments are not set up for the Advantage, Profit, Pleasure or Glory of one or a few men, but for the good of the Society. For this reason Plato and Aristotle find no more certain way of distinguishing between a lawful King and a Tyrant, than that the first seeks to procure the common Good, and the other his own Pleasure or Profit; and doubt not to declare, That he who according to his Institution was the first, destroys his own being, and degenerates into the latter, if he deflect from that Rule: He that was the best of Men, becomes the worst; and the Father or Shepherd of the People makes himself their Enemy. And we may from hence collect, that in all Controversies concerning the Power of Magistrates, we are not to examine what conduces to their Profit or Glory, but what is good for the Publick.

His second Error is no less gross and mischievous than the first; and that absolute Power to which he would exalt the chief Magistrate, would be burdensom, and desperately dangerous if he had it. The highest Places are always slippery: Mens eyes dazle when they are carried up to them; and all falls from them are mortal. Few Kings or Tyrants, says [*]Juvenal, go down to the Grave in peace; and he did not imprudently couple them together, because in his time few or no Kings were known who were not Tyrants. Dionysius thought no man left a Tyranny, till he was drawn out by the heels. But Tacitus says, Nescit quam grave & intolerandum sit cuncta regendi onus. Moses could not bear it: Gideon would not accept of any Resemblance of it. The moral sense of Jotham's wise Parable is eternal: The Bramble covered the Power, which the Vine, Olive and Figtree resused. The worst and basest of men are ambitious of the highest places, which the best and wisest reject; or if some, who may be otherwise well qualified—

[In this place two Pages are wanting in the Original Manuscript.]

—as the fittest to be followed by Mankind. If these Philosophers and Divines deserve credit, Nimrod, Ninus, Pharaoh, and the rest of that accursed Crew, did not commit such excesses as were condemned [Page  71] by God, and abhorred by good Men; but gaining to themselves the glorious Character of his Vicegerents, left their practices as a perpetual Law to all succeeding Generations; whereby the world, and every part of it, would be for ever exposed to the violence, cruelty and madness of the most wicked men that it should produce. But if these Opinions comprehend an extravagancy of wickedness and madness, that was not known among men, till some of these Wretches presumed to attempt the increase of that corruption under which Mankind groans, by adding fuel to the worst of all Vices; we may safely return to our Propositions, That God having established no such Authority as our Author fancies, Nations are left to the use of their own Judgment, in making provision for their own Welfare: That there is no lawful Magistrate over any of them, but such as they have set up; that in creating them, they do not seek the advantage of their Magistrate, but their own: and having found that an absolute Power over a People, is a burden which no man can bear; and that no wise or good Man ever desired it; from thence conclude, that it is not good for any to have it, nor just for any to affect it, tho it were personally good for himself; because he is not exalted to seek his own good, but that of the Publick.

SECT. IV. The Paternal Right devolves to, and is inherited by all the Children.

THO the perversity of our Author's Judgment and Nature may have driven him into the most gross Errors, 'tis not amiss to observe, that many of those delivered by him, proceed from his ignorance of the most important Differences between Father and Lord, King and Tyrant; which are so evident and irreconcilable, that one would have thought no man could be so stupid, as not to see it impossible for one and the same man, at the same time, to be Father and Master, King and Tyrant, over the same Persons. But lest he should think me too scrupulous, or too strict in inquiring after Truth, I intend for the present to wave that inquiry, and to seek what was good for Adam or Noah: What we have reason to believe they desired to transmit to their Posterity, and to take it for a perpetual Law in its utmost extent; which I think will be of no advantage to our Author: for this Authority, which was universal during their lives, must necessarily after their decease be divided, as an Inheritance, into as many parcels as they had Children. The Apostle says, If Children, then Heirs, Heirs of God, and joint Heirs with Christ; which alluding to the Laws and Customs of Nations, could [*] have bin of no force, unless it had bin true and known to be so. But if Children are Heirs, or joint Heirs, whatsoever Authority Adam or Noah had, is inherited by every man in the world; and that title of Heir which our Author so much magnifies, as if it were annexed to one single person, vanishes into nothing; or else the words of [Page  72] the Apostle could have neither strength nor truth in them, but would be built upon a false Foundation, which may perhaps agree with our Author's Divinity.

Yet if the Apostle had not declared himself so fully in this Point, we might easily have seen that Adam and Noah did leave their Children in that equality; for Fathers are ever understood to embrace all their Children with equal Affection, till the discovery of personal Vertues or Vices make a difference. But the personal Vertues, that give a reasonable preference of one before another, or make him more fit to govern than the others, cannot appear before he is, nor can be annexed to any one Line: Therefore the Father cannot be thought to have given to one Man, or his Descendents, the Government of his Brethren and their Descendents.

Besides, tho the Law of England may make one man to be sole Heir of his Father, yet the Laws of God and Nature do not so. All the Children of Noah were his Heirs: The Land promised to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, was equally divided among their Children. If the Children of Joseph made two Tribes, it was not as the first born, but by the Will of Jacob, who adopted Ephraim and Manasseh; and they thereby became his Sons, and obtained an Inheritance equal to that of the other Tribes. The Law allowed a double Portion to the first-begotten; but this made a difference between Brothers only in proportion, whereas that between Lord and Servant, is in specie, not in degree. And if our Author's Opinion might take place, instead of such a division of the common Inheritance between Brothers, as was made between the Children of Jacob, all must continue for ever Slaves to one Lord; which would establish a difference in specie between Brethren, which Nature abhors.

If Nature dos not make one man Lord over his Brethren, he can never come to be their Lord, unless they make him so, or he subdue them. If he subdue them, it is an act of Violence, contrary to Right, which may consequently be recovered: If they make him Lord, 'tis for their own sakes, not for his; and he must seek their good, not his own, lest, as Aristotle says, he degenerate from a King into a Tyrant. He therefore who would perswade us, that the Dominion over every Nation, dos naturally belong to one Man, Woman or Child, at a venture; or to the Heir, whatsoever he or she be, as to Age, Sex, or other Qualifications, must prove it good for all Nations to be under them. But as Reason is our Nature, that can never be natural to us that is not rational. Reason gives Paria paribus, equal Power to those who have equal Abilities and Merit: It allots to every one the part he is most fit to perform; and this fitness must be equally lasting with the Law that allots it. But as it can never be good for great Nations, having men amongst them of Vertue, Experience, Wisdom and Goodness, to be governed by Children, Fools, or vicious and wicked Persons; and we neither find that the Vertues required in such as deserve to govern them, did ever continue in any race of men, nor have reason to believe they ever will, it can never be reasonable to annex the Dominion of a Nation to any one Line. We may take this upon Solomon's word, Wo to thee, O Land, when thy King is a Child, and thy Princes eat in the [* [Page  73]morning: And I wish the experience of all Ages, did not make this Truth too evident to us. This therefore can never be the Work, much less the Law of Nature; and if there be any such thing in the world, as the Dominion over a Nation, inseparably united to a Man and his Family, it can have no other Root, than a civil or municipal Law, which is not the subject of our Discourse.

Moreover, every Father's Right must cease, when he ceases to be; or be transmitted to those, who being also Fathers, have the same Title to it. And tho the contrary method of annexing the whole Inheritance to one Person, or exposing all his Brethren to be destroyed by his rage, if they will not submit, may conduce to the enlargement of a proud and violent Empire, as in Turky; where he that gains the Power, usually begins his Reign with the slaughter of his Brothers and Nephews: yet it can never agree with the piety, gentleness and wisdom of the Patriarchs, or the Laws of God and Nature.

These things being agreed, we need not trouble our selves with the Limits or Definition of a Family, and as little with the Titles given to the Head of it: 'Tis all one to us, whether it be confined to one Roof and Fire, or extended farther; and none but such as are strangers to the practice of mankind, can think that titles of Civility have a power to create a right of Dominion. Every man in Latin is called Dominus, unless such as are of the vilest condition, or in a great subjection to those who speak to them; and yet the word strictly taken, relates only to Servus, for a Man is Lord only of his Servant or Slave. The Italians are not less liberal of the Titles of Signore and Padrone, and the Spaniards of Sennor; but he would be ridiculous in those Countries, who thereupon should arrogate to himself a right of Dominion over those who are so civil. The vanity of our Age seems to carry this Point a little higher, especially among the French, who put a great weight upon the word Prince; but they cannot change the true signification of it; and even in their sense, Prince du Sang signifies no more than a chief Man of the Royal Blood, to whom they pay much respect, because he may come to the Crown; as they at Rome do to Cardinals, who have the Power of chusing Popes, and out of whose number, for some Ages, they have bin chosen. In this sense did Scevola, when he was apprehended by Porsenna, say, Trecenti conjuravimus Romanae juvcntutis Principes; [*] which was never otherwise understood, than of such young Citizens as were remarkable amongst their Companions. And nothing can be more absurd than to think, if the name of Prince had carried an absolute and despotical Power with it, that it could belong to three hundred in a City, that possessed no more than a ten miles Territory; or that it could have been given to them, whilst they were young, and the most part of their Fathers, as is most probable, still living.

I should, like our Author, run round in a Circle, if I should refute what he says of a Regal Power in our first Parents; or shew; that the Regal, where it is, is not absolute as often as he dos assert it. But having already proved, that Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, &c. enjoyed no such Power; transmitted to every one of [Page  74] their Sons that which they had, and they became Fathers of many great Nations, who always continued independent on each other, I leave to our Author to prove, when and by what Law the Right of subdividing the Paternal Power was stopped, and how any one or more of their Descendants came to have that Power over their Brethren, which none of their immediate Children had over theirs.

His question to Suarez, how and when Sons become free, savours more of Jesuitical Sophistry, than any thing said by the Jesuit; but the Solution is easy: for if he mean the respect, veneration and kindness proceeding from gratitude, it ceases only with the Life of the Father to whom it is due, and the memory of it must last as long as that of the Son; and if they had bin possessed of such an absolute Power as he fancies, it must have ceased with the reasons upon which it was grounded.

First, Because the Power, of which a Father would probably have made a wise and gentle use, could not be rightly trusted in the hands of one who is not a Father; and that which tended only to the preservation of all the Children, could not be turned to the increase of the Pride, Luxury and Violence of one, to the oppression of others who are equally Heirs.

In the second place, Societies cannot be instituted, unless the Heads of the Families that are to compose them, resign so much of their Right as seems convenient into the publick Stock, to which every one becomes subject: But that the same Power should, at the same time, continue in the true Father, and the figurative Father, the Magistrate; and that the Children should owe intire Obedience to the Commands of both, which may often cross each other, is absurd.

Thirdly, It ceases when it cannot be executed; as when men live to see four or five Generations, as many do at this day; because the Son cannot tell whether he should obey his Father, Grandfather, or Great-Grandsather, and cannot be equally subject to them all; most especially, when they live in divers places, and set up Families of their own, as the Sons of the Patriarchs did: which being observed, I know no place where this Paternal Power could have any effect, unless in the fabulous Island of Pines; and even there it must have ceased, when he died, who by the Inventor of the story, is said to have seen above ten thousand Persons issued of his body.

And if it be said, that Noah, Shem, Abraham, &c. consented that their Children should go where they thought fit, and provide for themselves; I answer, that the like has bin done in all Ages, and must be done for ever. 'Tis the Voice of Nature, obeyed, not only by mankind, but by all living Creatures; and there is none so stupid as not to understand it. A Hen leaves her Chickens, when they can seek their own nourishment: A Cow looks after her Calf no longer, than till it is able to feed: A Lion gives over hunting for his Whelps, when they are able to seek their own Prey, and have strength enough to provide what is sufficient for themselves. And the contrary would be an insupportable burden to all living Creatures, but especially to men; for the good order that the rational Nature delights in, would be overthrown, and Civil [Page  75] Societies, by which it is best preserved, would never be established.

We are not concerned to examine, Whether the Political and Oeconomical Powers be intirely the same, or in what they differ: for that absolute Power which he contends for, is purely despotical, different from both, or rather inconsistent with either as to the same Subject; and that which the Patriarchs exercised, having bin equally inherited by their Children, and consequently by every one of their Posterity, 'tis as much as is required for my purpose of proving the natural, universal Liberty of Mankind; and I am no way concerned in the Question, Whether the first Parents of Mankind had a Power of Life and Death over their Children, or not.

SECT. V. Freemen join together and frame greater or lesser Societies, and give such Forms to them as best please themselves.

THIS being established, I shall leave Filmer to fight against Suarez or Bellarmin; or to turn one of them against the other, without any concernment in the Combat, or the success of it. But since he thereupon raises a Question, Whether the supreme Power be so in the People, that there is but one and the same Power in all the People of the World; so that no Power can be granted, unless all Men upon the Earth meet, and agree to chuse a Governor: I think it deserves to be answered, and might do it by proposing a Question to him; Whether in his opinion, the Empire of the whole World doth, by the Laws of God and Nature, belong to one Man, and who that Man is? Or, how it came so to be divided, as we have ever known it to have bin, without such an injury to the Universal Monarch, as can never be repaired? But intending to proceed more candidly, and not to trouble my self with Bellarmin or Suarez, I say, that they who place the Power in a Multitude, understand a Multitude composed of Freemen, who think it for their convenience to join together, and to establish such Laws and Rules as they oblige themselves to observe: which Multitude, whether it be great or small, has the same Right, because ten men are as free as ten millions of men; and tho it may be more prudent in some cases to join with the greater than the smaller number, because there is more strength, it is not so always: But however every man must therein be his own judg, since if he mistake, the hurt is only to himself; and the ten may as justly resolve to live together, frame a Civil Society, and oblige themselves to Laws, as the greatest number of men that ever met together in the world.

Thus we find that a few men assembling together upon the Banks of the Tiber, resolved to build a City, and set up a Government among themselves: And the Multitude that met at Babylon, when their design of building a Tower that should reach up to Heaven failed, and their Language was confounded, divided themselves, as [Page  76] our Author says, into seventy two parcels, and by the same Right might have divided into more, as their Descendents did, into almost an infinite number before the death of their common Father Noah. But we cannot find a more perfect Picture of Freemen, living according to their own Will, than in Abraham and Lot; they went together into Canaan, continued together as long as was convenient for them, and parted when their Substance did so increase, that they became troublesom to each other. In the like manner Ismael, Isaac, and Abraham's six Sons by Keturah, might have continued together and made one Nation; Isaac and Esau, Moab and Ammon might have done so too; or all of them that came of the same Stock might have united together; but they did not; and their Descendents by the same rule might have subdivided perpetually, if they had thought it expedient for themselves: and if the Sons of Jacob did not do the like, 'tis probable they were kept together by the hope of an Inheritance promised to them by God, in which we find no shadow of a despotical Dominion, affected by one as Father or Heir to the first Father, or reputed to be the Heir; but all continued in that fraternal equality, which according to Abraham's words to Lot they ought to do. [*] There was no Lord, Slave or Vassal; no strife was to be among them: They were Brethren; they might live together, or separate, as they found it convenient for themselves. By the same Law that Abraham and Lot, Moab and Ammon, Ismael, Isaac, and the Sons of Keturah, Jacob, Esau, and their Descendents, did divide and set up several Governments, every one of their Children might have done the like: and the same Right remained to their Issue, till they had by agreement engaged themselves to each other. But if they had no dependence upon each other, and might live together in that fraternal equality which was between Abraham and Lot; or separate, and continue in that separation, or reunite; they could not but have a right of framing such conditions of their reunion as best pleased themselves. By this means every number of men, agreeing together and framing a Society, became a compleat Body, having all Power in themselves over themselves, subject to no other human Law than their own. All those that compose the Society, being equally free to enter into it or not, no man could have any Prerogative above others, unless it were granted by the consent of the whole; and nothing obliging them to enter into this Society, but the consideration of their own Good; that Good, or the opinion of it, must have been the Rule, Motive and End of all that they did ordain. 'Tis lawful therefore for any such Bodies to set up one, or a few men to govern them, or to retain the Power in themselves; and he or they who are set up, having no other Power but what is so conferred upon them by that Multitude, whether great or small, are truly by them made what they are; and by the Law of their own Creation, are to exercise those Powers according to the proportion, and to the ends for which they were given.

These Rights, in several Nations and Ages, have bin variously executed, in the establishment of Monarchies, Aristocracies, Democracies, or mixed Governmeuts, according to the variety of Circumstances; and the Governments have bin good or evil, according to [Page  77] the rectitude or pravity of their Institution, and the vertue and wisdom, or the folly and vices of those to whom the Power was committed: but the end which was ever proposed, being the good of the Publick, they only performed their duty, who procured it according to the Laws of the Society, which were equally valid as to their own Magistrates, whether they were few or many.

This might suffice to answer our Author's Question; but he endeavours further to perplex it, by a fiction of his own brain, That God gave this Power to the whole Multitude met, and not to every particular Assembly of Men: And expects a proof, That the whole Multitude met, and divided this Power which God gave them in gross, by breaking it into parcels, and by appointing a distinct Power to each Commonwealth. He also fathers it upon the Assertors of Liberty; and dos not see, as he says, how there can be an Election of a Magistrate by any Commonwealth, that is not an Vsurpation upon the Privilege of the whole World, unless all Mankind had met together, and divided the Power into parcels which God had given them in gross. But besore I put my self to the trouble of answering that which is but an Appendix to a whimsy of his own, I may justly ask, What hurt he finds in Usurpation, who asserts, that the same Obedience is due to all Monarchs, whether they come in by Inheritance, Election or Usurpation? If Usurpation can give a Right to a Monarch, why dos it not confer the same upon a People? Or rather, if God did in gross confer such a Right upon all Mankind, and they neither did, nor can meet together by consent to dispose of it for the good of the whole; why should not those who can, and do consent to meet together, agree upon that which seems most expedient to them for the Government of themselves? Did God create Man under the necessity of wanting Government, and all the good that proceeds from it; because at the first all did not, and afterwards all could not meet to agree upon Rules? Or did he ever declare, that unless they should use the first opportunity of dividing themselves into such parcels as were to remain unalterable, the right of reigning over every one shall fall to the first Villain that should dare to attempt it? It is not more consonant to the Wisdom and Goodness of God, to leave to every Nation a liberty of repairing the Mischiefs fallen upon them through the omission of their first Parents, by setting up Governments among themselves, than to lay them under a necessity of submitting to any that should insolently aspire to a Domination over them? Is it not more just and reasonable to believe, that the universal Right not being executed, devolves upon particular Nations, as numbers of the great Body, than that it should become the reward of Violence or Fraud? Or is it possible that any one man can make himself Lord of a People, or parcel of that Body, to whom God had given the liberty of governing themselves, by any other means than Violence or Fraud, unless they did willingly submit to him? If this Right be not devolved upon any one Man, is not the invasion of it the most outragious Injury that can be done to all Mankind, and most particularly to the Nation that is enslaved by it? Or if the Justice of every Government depends necessarily upon an original Grant, and a Succession certainly deduced from our first Fathers, dos not he by his own Principles [Page  78] condemn all the Monarchies of the World, as the most detestable Usurpations, since not one of them that we know do any way pretend to it? Or, tho I, who deny any Power to be just that is not founded upon consent, may boldly blame Usurpation, is it not an absurd and unpardonable impudence in Filmer, to condemn Userpation in a People, when he has declared that the Right and Power of a Father may be gained by Usurpation; and that Nations in their Obedience are to regard the Power, not the Means by which it was gained? But not to lose more time upon a most frivolous fiction, I affirm, that the Liberty which we contend for is granted by God to every man in his own Person, in such a manner as may be useful to him and his Posterity, and as it was exercised by Noah, Shem, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, &c. and their Children, as has bin proved, and not to the vast Body of all Mankind, which never did meet together since the first Age after the Flood, and never could meet to receive any benefit by it.

His next Question deserves scorn and hatred, with all the effects of either, if it proceed from malice; tho perhaps he may deserve compassion, if his Crime proceed from ignorance: Was a general Meeting of a whole Kingdom, says he; ever known for the Election of a Prince? But if there never was any general Meetings of whole Nations, or of such as they did delegate and entrust with the Power of the whole, how did any man that was elected come to have a Power over the whole? Why may not a People meet to chuse a Prince, as well as any other Magistrate? Why might not the Athenians, Romans, or Carthaginians, have chosen Princes as well as Archons, Consuls, Dictators or Suffetes, if it had pleased them? Who chose all the Roman Kings, except Tarquin the proud, if the People did not; since their Histories testify, that he was the first who took upon him to reign sine jussu populi? Who ever heard of a King of the Goths [*] in Spain, that was not chosen by the Nobility and People? Or, how could they chuse him, if they did not meet in their Persons, or by their Deputies, which is the same thing, when a People has agreed it should be so? How did the Kings of Sweden come by their Power, unless by the like Election, till the Crown was made hereditary, in the time of Gustavus the First, as a Reward of his Vertue and Service, in delivering that Country from the Tyranny of the Danes? How did Charles Gustavus come to be King, unless it was by the Election of the Nobility? He acknowledged by the Act of his Election, and upon all occasions, that he had no other right to the Crown than what they had conferred on him. Did not the like Custom prevail in Hungary and Bohemia, till those Countries fell under the Power of the House of Austria? and in Denmark till the Year 1660? Do not the Kings of Poland derive their Authority from this popular Election, which he derides? Dos not the stile of the Oath of Allegiance used in the Kingdom of Arragon, as it is related by Antonio Perez Secretary of State to Philip 2d, shew, that their Kings were of their own making? Could they say, [*]We who are as [Page  79] good as you, make you our King, on condition that you keep and observe our Privileges and Liberties; and if not, not; if he did not come in by their Election? Were not the Roman Emperors in disorderly times chosen by the Souldiers; and in such as were more regular, by the Senate, with the consent of the People?

Our Author may say, the whole Body of these Nations did not meet at their Elections; tho that is not always true, for in the Infancy of Rome, when the whole People dwelt within the Walls of a small City, they did meet for the choice of their Kings, as afterwards for the choice of other Magistrates. Whilst the Goths, Franks, Vandals and Saxons, lived within the Precincts of a Camp, they frequently met for the Election of a King, and raised upon a Target the Person they had chosen: but finding that to be inconvenient, or rather impossible, when they were vastly increased in number, and dispersed over all the Countries they had conquered, no better way was found, than to institute Gemotes, Parliaments, Diets, Cortez, Assemblies of Estates, or the like, to do that which formerly had bin performed by themselves; and when a People is, by mutual compact, joined together in a civil Society, there is no difference as to Right, between that which is done by them all in their own Persons, or by some deputed by all, and acting according to the Powers received from all.

If our Author was ignorant of these things, which are the most common in all Histories, he might have spared the pains of writing upon more abstruse Points; but 'tis a stupendous folly in him, to presume to raise Doctrines depending upon the universal Law of God and Nature, without examining the only Law that ever God did in a publick manner give to Man. If he had looked into it, he might have learnt, That all Israel was, by the command of God, [*] assembled at Mispeth to chuse a King, and did chuse Saul: He being slain, all Judah came to Hebron, and made David their King; after [*] the death of Ishbosheth, all the Tribes went to Hebron, and anointed [*] him King over them, and he made a Covenant with them before the Lord. When Solomon was dead, all Israel met together in Shechem, and ten Tribes disliking the proceedings of Rehoboam, rejected [*] him, and made Jeroboam their King. The same People in the time of the Judges, had general Assemblies, as often as occasion did require, to set up a Judg, make War, or the like: and the several Tribes had their Assemblies to treat of Businesses relating to themselves. The Histories of all Nations, especially of those that have peopled the best parts of Europe, are so full of Examples in this kind, that no man can question them, unless he be brutally ignorant, or maliciously contentious. The great matters among the Germans were transacted omnium consensu. De minoribus consultant Principes; de [*]majoribus omnes. The Michelgemote among the Saxons was an Assembly of the whole People: The Baronagium is truly said to be the same, in as much as it comprehended all the Freemen, that is, all the People; for the difference between Civis and Servits is irreconcilable; and no man, whilst he is a Servant, can be a Member of a Commonwealth; for he that is not in his own power, cannot have a part in the Government of others. All the forementioned Northern [Page  80] Nations had the like customs among them: The Governments they had were so instituted. The utmost that any now remaining pretends to, is, to derive their Right from them: If, according to Filmer, these first Assemblies could not confer it upon the first, they had none: Such as claim under them, can inherit none from those that had none; and there can be no right in all the Governments we so much venerate; and nothing can tend more to their overthrow than the reception of our Author's Doctrine.

Tho any one Instance would be sufficient to overthrow his general negative Proposition (for a Rule is not generally true, if there be any just Exception against it) I have alledged many, and find it so easy to increase the number, that there is no Nation, whose Original we know, out of whose Histories I will not undertake to produce the like: but I have not bin solicitous precisely to distinguish, which Nations have acted in their own Persons, and which have made use of Delegates; nor in what times they have changed from one way to the other: for if any have acted by themselves, the thing is possible; and whatsoever is done by delegated Powers, must be referred to their Principals; for none can give to any a Power which they have not in themselves.

He is graciously pleased to confess, That when men are assembled by a humane Power, that Power that doth assemble them, may also limit the manner of the execution of that Power, &c. But in Assemblies that take their Authority from the Law of Nature, it is not so; for what liberty or freedom is due to any man by the Law of Nature, no inferior Power can alter, limit or diminish: No one man, or multitude of men, can give away the natural Right of another, &c. These are strong Lines, and such as, if there be any sense in them, utterly overthrow all our Author's Doctrine; for if any Assembly of men did ever take their Authority from the Law of Nature, it must be of such, as remaining in the intire fruition of their natural Liberty, and restrained by no Contract, meet together to deliberate of such matters as concern themselves; and if they can be restrained by no one man, or number of men, they may dispose of their own Affairs as they think fit. But because no one of them is obliged to enter into the Society that the rest may constitute, he cannot enjoy the benefit of that Society unless he enter into it: He may be gone, and set up for himself, or set up another with such as will agree with him. But if he enter into the Society, he is obliged by the Laws of it; and if one of those Laws be, that all things should be determined by the plurality of Voices, his Assent is afterwards comprehended in all the Resolutions of that Plurality. Reuben or Simeon might, according to the Laws of Nature, have divided themselves from their Brethren, as well as Lot from Abraham, or Ismael and the Sons of Keturah from Isaac; but when they, in hopes of having a part in the Inheritance promised to their Fathers, had joined with their Brethren, a few of their Descendents could not have a right, by their dissent, to hinder the Resolutions of the whole Body, or such a part of it as by the first Agreement was to pass for an Act of the whole. And the Scripture teaches us, that when the Lot was fallen upon [*]Saul, they who despised him were stiled Men of Belial; and the rest, [Page  81] after his Victory over the Ammonites, would have slain them if he had permitted. In the like manner, when a number of Men met together to build Rome, any man who had disliked the design, might justly have refused to join in it; but when he had entred into the Society, he could not by his Vote invalidate the Acts of the whole, nor destroy the Rights of Romulus, Numa, and the others, who by the Senate and People were made Kings; nor those of the other Magistrates, who aster their expulsion were legally created.

This is as much as is required to establish the natural Liberty of Mankind in its utmost extent, and cannot be shaken by our Author's surmise, That a Gap is thereby opened for every seditious multitude to raise a new Commonwealth: For till the Commonwealth be established, no multitude can be seditious, because they are not subject to any humane Law; and Sedition implies an unjust and disorderly opposition of that Power which is legally established; which cannot be when there is none, nor by him who is not a Member of the Society that makes it; and when it is made, such as entered into it, are obliged to the Laws of it.

This shewing the root and foundation of Civil Powers, we may judg of the use and extent of them, according to the letter of the Law, or the true intentional meaning of it; both which declare them to be purely Human Ordinances, proceeding from the will of those who seek their own good; and may certainly infer, that since all Multitudes are composed of such as are under some Contract, or free from all, no man is obliged to enter into those contracts against his own will, nor obliged by any to which he dos not assent: Those multitudes that enter into such Contracts, and thereupon form Civil Societies, act according to their own will: Those that are engaged in none, take their Authority from the Law of Nature; their Rights cannot be limited or diminished by any one man, or number of men; and consequently whoever dos it, or attempts the doing of it, violates the most sacred Laws of God and Nature.

His cavils concerning Proxies, and the way of using them, deserve no answer, as relating only to one sort of men amongst us, and can have no influence upon the Laws of Nature, or the proceedings of Assemblies, acting according to such Rules as they set to themselves. In some places they have voted all together in their own persons, as in Athens: In others by Tribes, as in Rome: Sometimes by Delegates, when the number of the whole People is so great, that no one place can contain them, as in the Parliaments, Diets, General Assemblies of Estates, long used in the great Kingdoms of Europe. In other parts many Cities are joined together in Leagues, as antiently the Achaians, Etolians, Samnites, Tuscans; and in these times the States of Holland, and Cantons of Switzerland: but our Author not regarding such matters, in pursuance of his folly, with an ignorance as admirable as his stupidity, repeats his Challenge, I ask, says he, but one Example out of the History of the whole World; let the Commonwealth be named, wherever the Multitude, or so much as the major part of it, consented either by Voice or Procuration to the Election of a Prince; not observing, that if an Answer could not be given, he did overthrow the Rights of all the Princes that are, or ever have bin in the [Page  82] world: for if the Liberty of one man cannot be limited or diminished by one, or any number of men, and none can give away the Right of another, 'tis plain that the Ambition of one man, or of many, a faction of Citizens, or the mutiny of an Army, cannot give a Right to any over the Liberties of a whole Nation. Those who are so set up, have their root in Violence or Fraud, and are rather to be accounted Robbers and Pirats, than Magistrates. Leo Africanus observing in his History, that since the extinction of Mahomet's [*] Race (to whom his Countrymen thought God had given the Empire of the World) their Princes did not come in by the consent of those Nations which they governed, says, that they are esteemed Thieves; and that on this account, the most honourable Men among the Arabians and Moors, scorn to eat, drink, or make Alliances with them: and if the case were as general as that Author makes it, no better Rule could be any where followed by honourable and worthy Men. But a good Cause must not be lost by the fault of an ill Advocate; the Rights of Kings must not perish, because Filmer knows not how to defend, or dos maliciously betray them. I have already proved that David, and divers of the Judges, were chosen by all Israel; Jeroboam by ten Tribes; all the Kings of Rome, except Tarquin the Proud, by the whole City. I may add many Examples of the Saxons in our own Country: Ina and Offa were made Kings, omnium consensu: These All are expressed plainly by the [*] words, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Abbatibus, Senatoribus, Ducibus & Populo terrae. Egbert and Ethelward came to the Crown by the same Authority, Omnium consensu Rex creatur. Ethelwolf the Monk, Necessitate [*]cogente factus est Rex, & consensus publicus in regem dari petiit. Ethelstan, tho a Bastard, Electus est magno consensu Optimatum, & a [*]Populo consalutatus. In the like manner Edwin's Government being disliked, they chose Edgar, Vnanimi omnium conspiratione; Edwino dejecto, eligerunt Deo dictante Edgarum in Regem, & annuente Populo: [*] And in another place, Edgarus ab omni Anglorum Populo electus est. Ironside being ded, Canutus was received by the general consent of all; Juraverunt illi, quod eum regem sibi eligere vellent: foedus [*]etiam cum principibus & omni populo ipse, & illi cum ipso percusserunt. Whereupon, Omnium consensu super totam Angliam Canutus coronatur. [*]Hardicanutus gaudenter ab omnibus suscipitur & electus est. The same Author says that Edward the Confessor Electus est in regem ab omni populo: And another, Omnium Electione in Edwardum concordatur. [*] Tho the name of Conqueror be odiously given to William the Norman, he had the same Title to the Crown with his Predecessors, In magna exultatione a Clero & Populo susceptus, & ab omnibus Rex acclamatus. I cannot recite all the Examples of this kind, that the History of almost all Nations furnishes, unless I should make a Volume in bulk not inferior to the Book of Martyrs: But those which I have mentioned out of the Sacred, Roman, and English History, being more than sufficient to answer our Author's Challenge, I take liberty to add, that tho there could not be one Example produced of a Prince, or any other Magistrate, chosen by the general consent of the People, or by the major part of them, it could be of no advantage to the Cause he has undertaken to maintain: For when a People [Page  83] hath either indefinitely, or under certain Conditions and Limitations, resigned their Power into the hands of a certain number of men; or agreed upon Rules, according to which persons should, from time to time, be deputed for the management of their Affairs, the Acts of those persons, if their Power be without restrictions, are of the same value as the Acts of the whole Nation, and the assent of every individual man is comprehended in them. If the Power be limited, whatsoever is done according to that limitation, has the same Authority. If it do therefore appear (as is testified by the Laws and Histories of all our Northern Nations) that the power of every People is either wholly, or to such a degree as is necessary for creating Kings, granted to their several Gemotes, Diets, Cortez, Assemblies of Estates, Parliaments, and the like, all the Kings that they have any where, or at any time chosen, do reign by the same authority, and have the same right, as if every individual man of those Nations had assented to their Election. But that these Gemotes, Diets, and other Assemblies of State, have every where had such Powers, and executed them by rejecting or setting up Kings; and that the Kings now in being among us have received their beginning from such Acts, has bin fully proved, and is so plain in it self, that none but those who are grosly stupid or impudent can deny it: which is enough to shew that all Kings are not set up by violence, deceit, faction of a sew powerful men, or the mutinies of Armies; but from the consent of such multitudes, as joining together, frame Civil Societies; and either in their own persons at general Assemblies, or by their Delegates, confer a just and legal Power upon them; which our Author rejecting, he dos, as far as in him lies, prove them all to be Usurpers and Tyrants.

SECT. VI. They who have a right of chusing a King, have the right of making a King.

THO the Right of Magistrates do essentially depend upon the consent of those they govern, it is hardly worth our pains to examin, Whether the silent acceptation of a Governor by part of the People be an argument of their concurring in the election of him; or by the same reason the tacit consent of the whole Commonwealth may be maintained: for when the question is concerning Right, fraudulent surmises are of no value; much less will it from thence follow, that a Prince commanding by Succession, Conquest, or Usurpation, may be said to be elected by the People; for evident marks of dissent are often given: Some declare their hatred; other murmur more privately; many oppose the Governour or Government, and succeed according to the measure of their Strength, Virtue, or Furtune. Many would resist, but cannot; and it were ridiculous to say, that the Inhabitants of Greece, the Kingdom of Naples, or Dutchy of Tuscany, do [Page  84] tacitly assent to the Government of the Great Turk, King of Spain, or Duke of Florence; when nothing is more certain than that those miserable Nations abhor the Tyrannies they are under; and if they were not mastered by a Power that is much too great for them, they would soon free themselves. And those who are under such Governments do no more assent to them, tho they may be silent, than a man approves of being robbed, when, without saying a word, he delivers his purse to a Thief that he knows to be too strong for him.

'Tis not therefore the bear fufferance of a Government when a disgust is declared, nor a silent submission when the power of opposing is wanting, that can imply an Assent, or Election, and create a Right; but an explicit act of approbation, when men have ability and courage to resist or deny. Which being agreed, 'tis evident that our Author's distinction between eligere and instituere signifies nothing: tho, if the power of instituting were only left to Nations, it would be sufficient; for he is in vain elected who is not instituted; and he that is instituted is certainly elected; for his institution is an Election. As the Romans who chose Romulus, Numa, and Hostilius to be Kings; and Brutus, Valerius, or Lucretius to be Consuls, did make them so, and their Right was solely grounded upon their Election. The Text brought by our Author against this doth fully prove it, Him shalt thou set King over thee whom the Lord shall chuse; [*] for God did not only make the institution of a King to be purely an act of the People, but left it to them to institute one or not, as should best please themselves; and the Words, whom the Lord shall chuse, can have no other signification, than that the People resolving to have a King, and following the Rules prescribed by his Servant Moses, he would direct them in their choice; which relates only to that particular People in covenant with God, and immediately under his Government, which no other was. But this pains might have bin saved, if God by a universal Law had given a rule to all. The Israelites could not have bin three hundred years without a King, and then left to the liberty of making one, or not, if he by a perpetual Law had ordained that every Nation should have one; and it had bin as well impertinent as unjust to deliberate who should be King, if the Dominion had by right of Inheritance belonged to one: They must have submitted to him whether they would or not: No care was to be taken in the election or institution of him, who by his birth had a Right annexed to his person that could not be altered: He could not have bin forbidden to multiply Silver or Gold, who by the Law of his Creation might do what he pleased: It had bin ridiculous to say, he should not raise his Heart above his Brethren, who had no Brethren, that is, no Equals; but was raised above all by God, who had imposed upon all others a necessity of obeying him. But God, who dos nothing in vain, did neither constitute or elect any till they desired it, nor command them to do it themselves, unless it so pleased themselves; nor appoint them to take him out of any one Line: Every Israelite might be chosen: None but Strangers were excluded; and the People were left to the liberty of chusing and instituting any one of their Brethren.

Our Author endeavouring by Hooker's authority to establish his [Page  85] distinction between eligere and instituere, destroys it, and the paternal Right, which he makes the foundation of his Doctrine. Heaps of Scripture are alledged, says he, concerning the solemn Coronation and Inauguration of Saul, David, Solomon and others, by Nobles, Antients, and People of the Commonwealth of Israel: which is enough to prove that the whole work was theirs; that no other had any title more than what they bestowed upon him: They were set up by the Nobles, Antients, and People: Even God did no otherwise intervene than by such a secret disposition of the Lots by his Providence, as is exercised in the Government of all the things in the World; and we cannot have a more certain evidence, that a paternal right to Dominion is a meer Whimsy, than that God did not cause the Lot to fall upon the eldest, of the eldest Line, of the eldest Tribe; but upon Saul, a young man, of the youngest Tribe: and afterwards, tho he had designed David, Solomon, Jeroboam, and others, who had no pretence to the paternal Right to be Kings, he left both the election and institution of them to the Elders and People.

But Hooker being well examined, it will appear that his opinions were as contrary to the Doctrine of our Author, as those we have mentioned out of Plato and Aristotle. He plainly says, It is impossible that any should have a compleat lawful power over a multitude consisting [*]of so many Families, as every politick Society doth, but by consent of Men, or immediate appointment from God: Because not having the natural Superiority of Fathers, their Power must needs be usurped, and then unlawful; or if lawful, then either granted or consented unto by them over whom they exercise the same, or else given extraordinarily by God. And tho he thinks Kings to have bin the first Governors so constituted, he adds, That this is not the only Regiment that hath bin received in the World. The inconveniences of one kind have caused sundry others to be devised. So that in a word, all publick Regiment, of what kind soever, seemeth evidently to have risen from deliberate advice, consultation and composition between men, judging it convenient and behoofeful. And a little below, Man's Nature standing therefore as it doth, some kind of regiment the Law of Nature doth require; yet the kinds thereof being many, Nature tyeth not to any one, but leaveth the choice as a thing arbitrary. And again, To live by one mans will, became all mens misery: This constrained them to come unto Laws, &c. But as those Laws do not only teach that which is good, but enjoin it, they have in them a constraining force. To constrain men to any thing inconvenient seemeth unreasonable: Most requisite therefore it is that to devise Laws, which all men should be forced to obey, none but wise men should be admitted. Moreover that which we say concerning the power of Government must here be applied unto the power of making Laws, whereby to govern; which Power God hath over all; and by the natural Law, whereunto he hath made all subject, the lawful power of making Laws to command whole politick Societies of men, belongeth so properly unto the same intire Societies, that for any Prince or Potentate, of what kind soever upon Earth, to exercise the same of himself, and not either by express commission immediately, from God, or else by authority derived at the first from their consent, upon whose persons they impose Laws, it is no better than meer Tyranny. Laws therefore they are not, which publick consent hath not made so. The humour of our Age considered, [Page  86] I should not have dared to say so much; but if Hooker be a man of such great authority, I cannot offend in transcribing his words, and shewing how vilely he is abused by Filmer; concluding, that if he be in the right, the choice and constitution of Government, the making of Laws, Coronation, Inauguration, and all that belongs to the chusing and making of Kings, or other Magistrates, is meerly from the People; and that all Power exercised over them, which is not so, is Usurpation and Tyranny, unless it be by an immediate Commission from God; which if any man has, let him give testimony of it, and I will confess he comes not within the reach of our reasonings, but ought to be obeyed by those to whom he is sent, or over whom he is placed.

Nevertheless our Author is of another opinion; but scorning to give us a reason, he adds to Hooker's words, As if these Solemnities were a kind of deed, whereby the right of Dominion is given; which strange, untrue, and unnatural Conceits are set abroad by Seedsmen of Rebellion; and a little farther, Unless we will openly proclaim defiance unto all Law, Equity, and Reason, we must say (for there is no remedy) that in Kingdoms hereditary, Birthright giveth a Right unto Soveraign Dominion, &c. Those Solemnities do either serve for an open testification of the Inheritor's Right, or belong to the form of inducing him into the possession. These are bold Censures, and do not only reach Mr. Hooker, whose modesty and peaceableness of spirit is no less esteemed than his Learning; but the Scriptures also, and the best of human Authors, upon which he founded his Opinions. But why should it be thought a strange, untrue, or unnatural Conceit, to believe that when the Scriptures say Nimrod was the first that grew powerful in the Earth long before the death of his Fathers, and could consequently neither have a right of Dominion over the multitude met together at Babylon, nor subdue them by his own strength, he was set up by their Consent; or that they who made him their Governor, might prescribe Rules by which he should govern? Nothing seems to me less strange, than that a Multitude of reasonable Creatures, in the performance of Acts of the greatest importance, should consider why they do them. And the infinite variety which is observed in the constitution, mixture, and regulation of Governments, dos not only shew that the several Nations of the World have considered them; but clearly prove that all Nations have perpetually continued in the exercise of that Right. Nothing is more natural than to follow the voice of Mankind: The wisest and best have ever employed their studies in forming Kingdoms and Commonwealths, or in adding to the perfections of such as were already constituted; which had bin contrary to the Laws of God and Nature, if a general Rule had bin set, which had obliged all to be for ever subject to the Will of one; and they had not bin the best, but the worst of men who had departed from it. Nay, I may say, that the Law given by God to his peculiar People, and the Commands delivered by his Servants in order to it, or the prosecution of it, had bin contrary to his own eternal and universal Law; which is impossible. A Law therefore having bin given by God, which had no relation to, or consistency with the absolute paternal [Page  87] power; Judges and Kings created, who had no pretence to any preference before their Brethren, till they were created, and commanded not to raise their Hearts above them when they should be created; the Wisdom and Vertue of the best men in all ages shewn in the constitution or reformation of Governments; and Nations in variously framing them, preserving the possession of their natural Right, to be governed by none, and in no other way than they should appoint: The opinions of Hooker, That all publick regiment, of what kind soever, ariseth from the deliberate advice of men seeking their own good, and that all other is meer Tyranny, are not untrue and unnatural conceits set abroad by the Seedsmen of Rebellion; but real Truths grounded upon the Laws of God and Nature, acknowledged and practised by Mankind. And no Nation being justly subject to any, but such as they set up, nor in any other manner than according to such Laws as they ordain, the right of chusing and making those that are to govern them, must wholly depend upon their Will.

SECT. VII. The Laws of every Nation are the measure of Migistratical Power.

OUr Author lays much weight upon the word Hereditary; but the question is, What is inherited in an Hereditary Kingdom, and how it comes to be hereditary? 'Tis in vain to say the Kingdom; for we do not know what he means by the Kingdom: 'tis one thing in one place, and very different in others; and I think it not easy to find two in the world that in power are exactly the same. If he understand all that is comprehended within the precincts over which it reaches, I deny that any such is to be found in the World: If he refer to what preceding Kings enjoyed, no determination can be made, till the first original of that Kingdom be examined, that it may be known what that first King had, and from whence he had it.

If this variety be denied, I desire to know whether the Kings of Sparta and Persia had the same power over their Subjects; if the same, whether both were absolute, or both limited; if limited, how came the Decrees of the Persian Kings to pass for Laws? if absolute, how could the Spartan Kings be subject to Fines, Imprisonment, or the sentence of Death; and not to have power to send for their own Supper out of the Common Hall? Why did Xenophon call Agesilaus a good and faithful King, obedient to the Laws of his Country, when upon the command of the Ephori, he left the War that he had with so much glory begun in Asia, if he was subject to none? How came the Ephori to be established to restrain the Power of Kings, if it could no way be restrained, if all owed obedience to them, and they to none? Why did Theopompus his Wife reprove him for suffering his power to be diminished by their creation, if it could not be diminished? Or why did he say he had made the Power more [Page  88] permanent in making it less odious, if it was perpetual and unalterable? We may go farther, and taking Xenophon and Plutarch for our guides, assert that the Kings of Sparta never had the powers of War or Peace, Life and Death, which our Author esteems inseparable from Regality, and conclude either that no King has them, or that all Kings are not alike in power. If they are not in all places the same, Kings do not reign by an universal Law, but by the particular Laws of each Country; which give to every one so much power, as in the opinion of the givers conduces to the end of their institution, which is the publick good.

It may be also worth our inquiry how this inherited Power came to be hereditary. We know that the Sons of Vespasian and Constantine inherited the Roman Empire, tho their Fathers had no such title; but gaining the Empire by violence, which Hooker says is meer Tyranny that can create no right, they could devolve none to their Children. The Kings of France of the three races have inherited the Crown; but Meroveus, Pepin, and Hugh Capet could neither pretend title nor conquest, or any other Right than what was conferred upon them by the Clergy, Nobility, and People; and consequently whatsoever is inherited from them can have no other Original; for that is the gift of the People which is bestowed upon the first, under whom the Successors claim, as if it had bin by a peculiar Act given to every one of them. It will be more hard to shew how the Crown of England is become hereditary, unless it be by the Will of the People; for tho it were granted that some of the Saxon Kings came in by inheritance (which I do not, having, as I think, proved them to have bin absolutely elective) yet William the Norman did not, for he was a Bastard, and could inherit nothing. William Rufus and Henry did not; for their elder Brother Robert by right of inheritance ought to have bin preferred before them: Stephen and Henry the second did not; for Maud the only Heiress of Henry the first was living when both were crowned: Richard, John, and those who followed, did not, for they were Bastards born in adultery. They must therefore have received their Right from the People, or they could have none at all; and their Successors fall under the same condition.

Moreover, I find great variety in the deduction of this hereditary Right. In Sparta there were two Kings of different Families, endowed with an equal power. If the Heraclidae did reign as Fathers of the People, the AEacidae did not; if the right was in the AEacidae, the Heraclidae could have none; for 'tis equally impossible to have two Fathers as two thousand. 'Tis in vain to say that two Families joined, and agreed to reign jointly: for 'tis evident the Spartans had Kings before the time of Hercules or Achilles, who were the Fathers of the two Races. If it be said that the regal power with which they were invested did entitle them to the right of Fathers, it must in like manner have belonged to the Roman Consuls, Military Tribunes, Dictators, and Pretors; for they had more Power than the Spartan Kings; and that glorious Nation might change their Fathers every year, and multiply or diminish the number of them as they pleased. If this be most ridiculous and absurd, 'tis certain that the Name and Office of [Page  89] King, Consul, Dictator, or the like, dos not confer any determined Right upon the Person that hath it: Every one has a right to that which is allotted to him by the Laws of the Country by which he is created.

As the Persians, Spartans, Romans or Germans, might make such Magistrates, and under such names as best pleased themselves, and accordingly enlarge or diminish their Power; the same Right belongs to all Nations, and the Rights due unto, as well as the Duties incumbent upon every one, are to be known only by the Laws of that place. This may seem strange to those who know neither Books nor Things, Histories nor Laws, but is well explain'd by Grotius; who denying the Soveraign Power to be annexed to any Man, speaks of divers Magistrates under several names that had, and others that under the same names had it not; and distinguishes those who have the Summum Imperium summo modo, from those who have it modo [*]non summo: and tho probably he looked upon the first sort as a thing meerly speculative, if by that summo modo, a right of doing what one pleases be understood; yet he gives many Examples of the other, and among those who had liberrimum imperium, if any had it, he names the Kings of the Sabeans; who nevertheless were under such a condition, that tho they were, as Agatharchidas reports, obeyed in all things, whilst they continued within the Walls of their Palace, might be stoned by any that met them without it. He finds also another obstacle to the Absolute power, Cum Rex partem habeat summi Imperii, partem Senatus, sive Populus; which parts are proportioned according to the Laws of each Kingdom, whether Hereditary or Elective, both being equally regulated by them.

The Law that gives and measures the Power, prescribes Rules how it should be transmitted. In some places the supreme Magistrates are annually elected, in others their Power is for life; in some they are meerly elective, in others hereditary under certain Rules or Limitations. The antient Kingdoms and Lordships of Spain were hereditary; but the Succession went ordinarily to the eldest of the reigning Family, not to the nearest in Blood. This was the ground of the Quarrel between Corbis the Brother, and Orsua the Son of the last Prince, decided by Combat before Scipio. I know not whether [*] the Goths brought that custom with them when they conquered Spain, or whether they learnt it from the Inhabitants; but certain it is, that keeping themselves to the Families of the Balthei, and Amalthei, [*] they had more regard to Age than Proximity; and almost ever preferred the Brother, or eldest Kinsman of the last King before his Son. The like custom was in use among the Moors in Spain and [*]Africa, who according to the several Changes that happened among the Families of Almohades, Almoranides, and Benemerini, did always take one of the reigning Blood; but in the choice of him had most respect to Age and Capacity. This is usually called the Law of Thanestry; and, as in many other places, prevailed also in Ireland, till that Country fell under the English Government.

In France and Turky the Male that is nearest in Blood, succeeds; and I do not know of any deviation from that Rule in France, since Henry the First was preferred before Robert his elder Brother, [Page  90] Grandchild to Hugh Capet: but notwithstanding the great veneration they have for the Royal Blood, they utterly exclude Females, lest the Crown should fall to a Stranger; or a Woman that is seldom able to govern her self, should come to govern so great a People. Some Nations admit Females, either simply, as well as Males; or under a condition of not marrying out of their Country, or without the consent of the Estates, with an absolute exclusion of them and their Children if they do; according to which Law, now in force among the Swedes, Charles Gustavus was chosen King upon the resignation of Queen Christina, as having no Title; and the Crown setled upon the Heirs of his Body, to the utter exclusion of his Brother Adolphus, their Mother having married a German. Tho divers Nations have differently disposed their Affairs; all those that are not naturally Slaves, and like to Beasts, have preferred their own Good before the personal Interests of him that expects the Crown, so as upon no pretence whatever to admit of one, who is evidently guilty of such Vices as are prejudicial to the State. For this reason the French, tho much addicted to their Kings, rejected the vile remainders of Meroveus his Race, and made Pepin the Son of Charles Martel King: And when his Descendents sell into the like Vices, they were often deposed, till at last they were wholly rejected, and the Crown given to Capet and to his Heirs Male as formerly. Yet for all this Henry his Grandchild, being esteemed more fit to govern than his elder Brother Robert, was, as is said before, made King, and that Crown still remains in his Descendents; no consideration being had of the Children of Robert, who continued Dukes of Burgundy during the reigns of ten Kings. And in the memory of our Fathers, Henry of Navarr was rejected by two Assemblies of the Estates, because he differed in Religion from the Body of the Nation, and could never be received as King, till he had renounced his own, tho he was certainly the next in Blood; and that in all other respects he excelled in those Vertues which they most esteem.

We have already proved, that our own History is full of the like Examples, and might enumerate a multitude of others, if it were not too tedious: and as the various Rules, according to which all the hereditary Crowns of the World are inherited, shew, that none is set by Nature, but that every People proceeds according to their own Will; the frequent deviations from those Rules do evidently testify, that Salus Populi est Lex suprema; and that no Crown is granted otherwise, than in submission to it.

But tho there were a Rule, which in no case ought to be transgressed, there must be a Power of judging to whom it ought to be applied. 'Tis perhaps hard to conceive one more precise than that of France, where the eldest Legitimate Male in the direct Line is preserred; and yet that alone is not sufficient. There may be Bastardy in the case: Bastards may be thought legitimate, and legitimate Sons Bastards. The Children born of Isabel of Portugal during her Marriage with John the Third of Castile were declared Bastards; and the Title of the House of Austria to that Crown, depends upon that Declaration. We often see that Marriages which have bin contracted, and for a long time taken to be good, have bin declared null; [Page  91] and the legitimation of the present King of France, is founded solely upon the abolition of the marriage of Henry the Fourth with Marguerite of Valois, which for the space of twenty seven Years was thought to have bin good. Whilst Spain was divided into five or six Kingdoms, and the several Kings linked to each other by mutual Alliances, incestuous Marriages were often contracted, and upon better consideration annulled; many have bin utterly void, through the preingagement of one of the Parties. These are not feigned Cases, but such as happen frequently; and the diversity of Accidents, as well as the humours of Men, may produce many others, which would involve Nations in the most satal Disorders, if every one should think himself obliged to follow such a one who pretended a Title, that to him might seem plausible, when another should set up one as pleasing to others, and there were no Power to terminate those Disputes to which both must submit, but the decision must be lest to the Sword.

This is that which I call the Application of the Rule, when it is as plain and certain as humane Wisdom can make it; but if it be lest more at large, as where Females inherit, the difficulties are inextricable: and he that says, The next Heir is really King when one is dead, before he be so declared by a Power that may judg of his Title, dos, as far as in him lies, expose Nations to be split into the most desperate Factions, and every man to fight for the Title which he fancies to be good, till he destroy those of the contrary Party, or be destroyed by them. This is the blessed way proposed by our Author to prevent Sedition: But, God be thanked, our Ancestors found a better. They did not look upon Robert the Norman as King of England after the death of his Father; and when he did proudly endeavour, on pretence of Inheritance, to impose himself upon the Nation, that thought fit to prefer his younger Brothers before him, he paid the Penalty of his solly, by the loss of his Eyes and Liberty. The French did not think the Grandchild of Pharamond to be King after the death of his Father, nor seek who was the next Heir of the Merovingian Line, when Chilperic the third was dead; nor regard the Title of Charles of Lorrain after the death of his Brother Lothair, or of Robert of Burgundy eldest Son of King Robert; but advanced Meroveus, Pepin, Capet and Henry the first, who had no other Right than what the Nobility and People bestowed upon them. And if such Acts do not destroy the Pretences of all who lay claim to Crowns by Inheritance, and do not create a Right, I think it will be hard to find a lawful King in the world, or that there ever have bin any; since the first did plainly come in like Nimrod, and those who have bin every where since Histories are known to us, owed their exaltation to the Consent of Nations, armed or unarmed, by the deposition or exclusion of the Heirs of such as had reigned before them.

Our Author not troubling himself with these things, or any other relating to the matter in question, is pleased to slight Hooker's Opinions concerning Coronation and Inauguration, with the heaps of Scripture upon which he grounds them; whereas those Solemnities would not only have bin foolish and impertinent, but profane and [Page  92] impious, if they were not Deeds by which the Right of Dominion is really conferred. What could be more wickedly superstitious, than to call all Israel together before the Lord, and to cast Lots upon every Tribe, Family and Person, for the election of a King, if it had bin known to whom the Crown did belong by a natural and unalterable Right? Or if there had bin such a thing in Nature, how could God have cauled that Lot to fall upon one of the youngest Tribe for ever to discountenance his own Law, and divert Nations from taking any notice of it? It had bin absurd for the Tribe of Judah to chuse and anoint David, and for the other Tribes to follow their example after the death of Ishbosheth, if he had bin King by a Right not depending on their Will. David did worse in slaying the Sons of Rimmon, saying, they had killed a righteous Man lying upon his bed, if Ishbosheth, whose Head they presented, had most unrighteously detained from him, as long as he lived, the Dominion of the ten Tribes: The King, Elders and People, had most scornfully abused the most sacred things, by using such Ceremonies in making him King, and compleating their work in a Covenant made between him and them before the Lord, if he had bin already King, and if those Acts had bin empty Ceremonies conferring no Right at all.

I dare not say that a League dos imply an absolute equality between both Parties; for there is a Foedus inequale, wherein the weaker, as Grotius says, dos usually obtain protection, and the stronger honour; but there can be none at all, unless both Parties are equally free to make it, or not to make it. David therefore was not King, till he was elected, and those Covenants made; and he was made King by that Election and Covenants.

This is not shaken by our Author's supposition, That the People would not have taken Joas, Manasseh or Josiah, if they had had a right of chusing a King; since Solomon says, Wo unto the Kingdom whose King is a Child. For, first, they who at the first had a right of chusing whom they pleased to be King, by the Covenant made with him whom they did chuse, may have deprived themselves of the farther execution of it, and rendred the Crown hereditary even to Children, unless the Conditions were violated upon which it was granted. In the second place, if the infancy of a King brings Wo upon a People, the Government of such a one cannot be according to the Laws of God and Nature; for Governments are not instituted by either for the pleasure of a Man, but for the good of Nations; and their Weal, not their Wo, is sought by both: and if Children are any where admitted to rule, 'tis by the particular Law of the place, grounded perhaps upon an opinion, that it is the best way to prevent dangerous Contests; or that other ways may be found to prevent the Inconveniences that may proceed from their weakness. Thirdly, It cannot be concluded that they might not reject Children, because they did not: such matters require positive Proofs, Suppositions are of no value in relation to them, and the whole matter may be altered by particular Circumstances. The Jews might reasonably have a great veneration for the House of David: they knew what was promised to that Family; and whatever respect was paid, [Page  93] or privilege granted on that account, can be of no advantage to any other in the world. They might be farther induced to set up Joas, in hope the defects of his Age might be supplied by the Vertue, Experience and Wisdom of Jehoiada. We do not know what good opinion may have bin conceived of Manasseh when he was twelve years old; but much might be hoped from one that had bin virtuously educated, and was probably under the care of such as had bin chosen by Hezekiah: and tho the contrary did fall out, the mischiefs brought upon the People by his wicked Reign, proceeded not from the weakness of his childhood, but from the malice of his riper years. And both the Examples of Joas and Josiah prove, that neither of them came in by their own right, but by the choice of the People. Jehoiada gathered the Levites out of all the Cities of Judah, [*]and the chief of the Fathers of Israel, and they came to Jerusalem: And all the Congregation made a Covenant with the King in the House of God, and brought out the King's Son, and put upon him the Crown, and gave him the Testimony, and made him King; whereupon they slew Athaliah. And when Ammon was stain, the people of the Land slew [*]them that had conspired against King Ammon; and the people of the Land made Josiah his Son King in his stead: which had been most impertinent, if he was of himself King before they made him so. Besides, tho Infancy may be a just cause of excepting against, and rejecting the next Heir to a Crown, 'tis not the greatest or strongest. 'Tis far more easy to find a Remedy against the solly of a Child (if the State be well regulated) than the more rooted Vices of grown men. The English, who willingly received Henry the sixth, Edward the fifth and sixth, tho Children, resolutely opposed Robert the Norman: And the French, who willingly submitted to Charles the ninth, Lewis the thirteenth and fourteenth in their Infancy, rejected the lewd remainders of Meroveus his Race; Charles of Lorrain with his Kindred descended from Pepin, Robert Duke of Burgundy with his Descendents, and Henry of Navarr, till he had satisfied the Nobility and People in the point of Religion. And tho I do not know that the Letter upon the words, Vaeregnocujus Rex puer est, recited by Lambard, was written by Eleutherius Bishop of Rome; yet the Authority [*] given to it by the Saxons, who made it a Law, is much more to be valued than what it could receive from the Writer; and whoever he was, he seems rightly to have understood Solomon's meaning, who did not look upon him as a Child that wanted years, or was superannuated, but him only who was guilty of Insolence, Luxury, Folly and Madness: and he that said, A wise Child was better than an old and foolish King, could have no other meaning, unless he should say, it was worse to be governed by a wise Person than a Fool; which may agree with the judgment of our Author, but could never enter into the heart of Solomon.

Lastly, Tho the practice of one or more Nations may indicate what Laws, Covenants or Customs were in force among them, yet they cannot bind others: The diversity of them proceeds from the variety of mens Judgments, and declares, that the direction of all such Affairs depends upon their own Will; according to which every People for themselves forms and measures the Magistracy, and magistratical [Page  94] Power; which, as it is directed solely for the good, hath its exercises and extent proportionable to the Command of those that institute it; and such Ordinances being good for men, God makes them his own.

SECT. VIII. There is no natural propensity in Man or Beast to Monarchy.

I See no reason to believe that God did approve the Government of one over many, because he created but one; but to the contrary, in as much as he did endow him, and those that came from him, as well the youngest as the eldest Line, with understanding to provide for themselves, and by the invention of Arts and Sciences, to be beneficial to each other; he shewed, that they ought to make use of that understanding in forming Governments according to their own convenience, and such occasions as should arise, as well as in other matters: and it might as well be inferr'd, that it is unlawful for us to build, clothe, arm, defend, or nourish our selves, otherwise than as our first Parents did, before, or soon after the Flood, as to take from us the liberty of instituting Governments that were not known to them. If they did not find out all that conduces to the use of man, but a Faculty as well as a Liberty was left to every one, and will be to the end of the world, to make use of his Wit, Industry, and Experience, according to present Exigencies, to invent and practise such things as seem convenient to himself and others in matters of the least importance; it were absurd to imagine, that the political Science, which of all others is the most abstruse and variable according to Accidents and Circumstances, should have bin perfectly known to them who had no use of it; and that their Descendents are obliged to add nothing to what they practised. But the reason given by our Author to prove this extravagant fancy, is yet more ridiculous than the thing it self; God, saith he, shewed his opinion, viz. that all should be governed by one, when he endowed not only men, but beasts with a natural propensity to Monarchy: Neither can it be doubted, but a natural propensity is referred to God who is the Author of Nature: Which I suppose may appear if it be considered.

Nevertheless I cannot but commend him in the first place for introducing God speaking so modestly, not declaring his Will, but his Opinion. He puts haughty and majestick Language into the mouth of Kings. They command and decide, as if they were subject to no Error, and their Wills ought to be taken for perpetual Laws; but to God he ascribes an humble delivery of his Opinion only, as if he feared to be mistaken. In the second place, I deny that there is any such general propensity in Man or Beast, or that Monarchy would thereby be justified tho it were found in them. It cannot be in Beasts, for they know not what Government is; and being uncapable of it, cannot distinguish the several sorts, nor consequently incline to one more than another. Salmasius his story of Bees is only [Page  95] fit for old Women to prate of in Chimney corners; and they who represent Lions and Eagles as Kings of Birds and Beasts, do it only to show, that their Power is nothing but brutish Violence, exercised in the destruction of all that are not able to oppose it, and that hath nothing of goodness or justice in it: which Similitude (tho it should prove to be in all respects adequate to the matter in question) could only shew, that those who have no sense of Right, Reason or Religion, have a natural propensity to make use of their strength, to the destruction of such as are weaker than they; and not that any are willing to submit, or not to resist it if they can, which I think will be of no great advantage to Monarchy. But whatever propensity may be in Beasts, it cannot be attributed generally to Men; for if it were, they never could have deviated srom it, unless they were violently put out of their natural course; which in this case cannot be, for there is no Power to force them. But that they have most frequently deviated, appears by the various Forms of Government established by them. There is therefore no natural propensity to any one, but they chuse that which in their judgment seems best for them. Or, if he would have that inconsiderate impulse, by which brutish and ignorant men may be swayed when they know no better, to pass for a Propensity; others are no more obliged to follow it, than to live upon Acrons, or inhabit hollow Trees, because their Fathers did it when they had no better Dwellings, and found no better nourishment in the uncultivated World. And he that exhibits such Examples, as far as in him lies, endeavours to take from us the use of Reason, and extinguishing the light of it, to make us live like the worst of Beasts, that we may be fit Subjects to absolute Monarchy. This may perhaps be our Author's intention, having learnt from Aristotle, that such a Government is only sutable to the nature of the most bestial men, who being uncapable of governing themselves, fall under the Power of such as will take the conduct of them: but he ought withal to have remembred, that according to Aristotle's opinion, this Conductor must be in nature different from those he takes the charge of; and if he be not, there can be no Government, nor Order, by which it subsists: Beasts follow Beasts, and the blind lead the blind to destruction.

But tho I should grant this Propensity to be general, it could not be imputed to God, since man by Sin is fallen from the Law of his Creation. The wickedness of man (even in the first Ages) was great in the World: All the imaginations of his heart are evil, and that continually. All men are liars: There is none that doth good, no not one. Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, Murders, Adulteries, Fornications, Thefts, false Testimonies, &c. These are the Fruits of our corrupted nature, which the Apostle observing, dos not only make a difference between the natural and the spiritual Man, whose proceeding only can be referred to God, and that only so far as he is guided by his Spirit; but shews, that the natural man is in a perpetual enmity against God, without any possibility of being reconciled to him, unless by the destruction of the old Man, and the regenerating or renewing him through the Spirit of Grace. There being no sootsteps of this in our Author's Book, he and his Master Heylin[Page  96] may have differed from the Apostle, referring that Propensity of Nature to God, which he declares to be utter enmity against him; and we may conclude, that this Propensity, however general it may be, cannot be attributed to God as the Author of Nature, since it cannot be more general than the Corruptions into which we are fallen.

SECT. IX. The Government instituted by God over the Israelites was Aristocratical.

NOtwithstanding all this, our Author is resolved that Monarchy must be from God: What form of Government, says he, God ordained by his Authority, may be gathered by that Commonwealth which he instituted amongst the Hebrews; which was not Aristocratical, as Calvin saith, but plainly Monarchical. I may in as few words deny the Government set up by God to have bin Monarchical, as he asserts it; but finding such Language ordinarily to proceed from a mixture of folly, impudence and pride, I chuse rather to shew upon what I ground my Opinions, than nakedly to deliver them; most especially, when by insisting upon the Government instituted by God over his People, he refers us to the Scripture. And I do this the more boldly, since I follow Calvin's Exposition, and believe that he having bin highly esteemed for his Wit, Judgment and Learning, by such as were endowed with the like, and reverenced as a glorious Servant of God, might, if he were now alive, comfort himself, tho he had the misfortune to fall under the censures of Filmer and his followers. 'Tis probable he gave some Reasons for his Opinions; but our Author having maliciously concealed them, and I not having leasure at present to examin all his Writings to find them, must content my self with such as my small understanding may suggest, and such as I have found in approved Authors.

In the first place I may safely say, he was not alone of that opinion: Josephus, Philo, and Moses Maimonides, with all the best of the Jewish and Christian Authors, had long before delivered the same. Josephus says, that Saul's first Sin by which he fell, was, that he took [*]away the Aristocracy; which he could not do if it had never bin established. Philo imputes the institution of Kingly Government, as it was in Israel, neither to God nor his Word, but to the fury of the sinful People. Abarbenel says, it proceeded from their delight in the [*] Idolatry to which their Neighbours were addicted, and which could be upheld only by a Government, in practice and principle contrary to that which God had instituted. Maimonides frequently says the [*] same thing, grounded upon the words of Hosea, I gave them Kings in my Wrath; and whosoever will call that a divine Institution, may give the same name to Plagues or Famines, and induce a necessity incumbent upon all men to go and search the one where they may find it, and to leave their Lands for ever uncultivated that they may be sure of the other: which being too bestial to be asserted by a man, [Page  97] I may safely say, the Hebrew Kings were not instituted by God, but given as a punishment of their Sin, who despised the Government that he had instituted: and the above-mentioned Authors agree in the same thing, calling the Peoples desire to have a King, furious, mad, wicked, and proceeding from their love to the Idolatry of their Neighbours, which was suted to their Government; both which were inconsistent with what God had established over his own People.

But waving the opinions of men, 'tis good to see what we can learn from the Scripture, and enquire if there be any Precept there expresly commanding them to make a King; or any Example that they did so whilst they continued obedient to the Word of God; or any thing from whence we may reasonably inser they ought to have done it: all which, if I mistake not, will be found directly contrary.

The only Precept that we find in the Law concerning Kings, is that of Deuteron. 17. already mentioned; and that is not a Command to the People to make, but Instructions what manner of King they should make if they desired to have one: There was therefore none at all.

Examples do as little favour our Author's Assertions. Moses, Joshua, and the other Judges, had not the name or power of Kings: They were not of the Tribe to which the Scepter was promised: They did not transmit the Power they had to their Children, which in our Adversary's opinion is a Right inseparable from Kings; and their Power was not continued by any kind of Succession, but created occasionally, as need required, according to the Vertues discovered in those who were raised by God to deliver the Nation in the time of their distress; which being done, their Children lay hid among the rest of the People. Thus were Ehud, Gideon, Jephtha, and others set up: Whosoever will give battel (say the Princes and People of [*]Gilead) to the Children of Ammon, shall be head over the Inheritance of Gilead: and finding Jephtha to be such a man as they sought, they made him their Chief, and all Israel followed them. When Othniel had shew'd his Valour in taking Kyriath Sepher, and delivering his Brethren from Cushan-Rishathaim, he was made Judg: When Ehud had killed Eglon; when Shamgar and Samson had destroyed great numbers of the Philistins; and when Gideon had defeated the Midianites, they were fit to be advanced above their Brethren. These Dignities were not inherent in their Persons or Families, but conferred upon them; nor conferred, that they might be exalted in Riches and Glory, but that they might be Ministers of Good to the People. This may justify Plato's opinion, that if one man be found incomparably to excel all others in the Vertues that are beneficial to Civil Societies, he ought to be advanced above all: but I think it will be hard from thence to deduce an Argument in favour of such a Monarchy as is necessarily to descend to the next in Blood, whether Man, Woman, or Child, without any consideration of Vertue, Age, Sex, or Ability; and that failing, it can be of no use to our Author. But whatever the dignity of a Hebrew Judg was, and howsoever he was raised to that Office, it certainly differ'd from that [Page  98] of a King. Gideon could not have refused to be a King when the People would have made him so, if he had bin a King already; or that God from the beginning had appointed that they should have one: The Elders and People could not have asked a King of Samuel, if he [*] had bin King; and he could not without impiety have bin displeased with them for asking for such a one as God had appointed; neither would God have said to him, They have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me that I should not reign over them, if he had ordained what they desired.

They did not indeed reject God with their Mouths: They pretended to use the liberty he had given them to make a King; but would have such a one as he had forbidden: They drew near to him with their Lips, but their Hearts were far from him; and he seeing their Hypocrisy, severely chastised them in granting their ill conceived request; and foretold the miseries that should thereupon befal them, from which he would not deliver them, tho they should cry to him by reason of what they suffered from their King: He was their Creature, and the mischiefs thereby brought upon them were the fruits of their own labour.

This is that which our Author calls God's institution of Kings; but the Prophet explains the matter much better, I gave them Kings in my anger, and took them away in my wrath: in destroying them God [*] brought desolation upon the people that had sinned in asking for them, and following their example in all kind of Wickedness. This is all our Author has to boast of: but God who acknowledges those works only to be his own, which proceed from his goodness and mercy to his People, disowns this; Israel hath cast off the thing that is [*]good (even the Government that he had established) the Enemy shall pursue him: They have set up Kings, but not by me; and Princes, but I know them not. As if he sought to justify the severity of his Judgments brought upon them by the wickedness of their Kings, that they, not he, had ordained.

Having seen what Government God did not ordain, it may be seasonable to examine the nature of the Government which he did ordain; and we shall easily find that it consisted of three parts, besides the Magistrates of the several Tribes and Cities. They had a chief Magistrate, who was called Judg or Captain, as Joshua, Gideon, and others, a Council of seventy chosen men, and the General Assemblies [*] of the People.

The first was meerly occasional, like to the Dictators of Rome; and as the Romans in times of danger frequently chose such a Man as was much esteemed for Valour and Wisdom, God's peculiar People had a peculiar regard to that Wisdom and Valour which was accompanied with his Presence, hoping for deliverance only from him.

The second is known by the name of the great Sanhedrin, which being instituted by Moses according to the command of God, continued, till they were all save one slain by Herod. And the third part, which is the Assembly of the People, was so common, that none can be ignorant of it, but such as never looked into the Scripture. When the Tribes of Reuben, Gad, and half that of Manasseh had built an Altar on the side of Jordan, The whole Congregation of [* [Page  99]the Children of Israel gathered together at Shiloh to go up to war against them, and sent Phineas the Son of Eleazer, and with him ten Princes, &c. This was the highest and most important action that could concern a People, even War or Peace, and that not with Strangers, but their own Brethren. Joshua was then alive: The Elders never failed; but this was not transacted by him or them, but by the collected body of the People; for They sent Phineas. This Democratical Embassy was Democratically received: It was not directed to one man, but to all the Children of Reuben, Gad, and Manasseh, and the answer was sent by them all; which being pleasing to Phineas, and the ten that were with him, they made their report to the Congregation, and all was quiet.

The last eminent Act performed by Joshua was the calling of a like Assembly to Sechem, composed of Elders, Heads of Families, Judges, Officers, and all the People, to whom he proposed, and they [*] agreeing made a Covenant before the Lord.

Joshua being dead, the Proceedings of every Tribe were grounded upon Counsels taken at such Assemblies among themselves for their own concernments, as appears by the Actions of Judah, Simeon, &c. against the Canaanites; and when the Levite complained that his [*] Wife had bin forced by those of Gibeah, the whole Congregation of Israel met together at Mispeth from all parts, even from Dan to Beersheba, as one man, and there resolved upon that terrible War which they made against the Tribe of Benjamin. The like Assembly was gathered together for the Election of Saul, every man was there: and tho the Elders only are said to have asked a King of Samuel, they seem to have bin deputed from the whole Congregation; for God said, Hearken to the voice of the People. In the same manner the Tribe of Judah, and after that the rest chose and anointed David to [*] be their King. After the death of Solomon all Israel met together to treat with Rehoboam; and not receiving satisfaction from him, ten of the Tribes abrogated his Kingdom.

If these Actions were considered singly by themselves, Calvin might have given the name of a Democracy to the Hebrew Government, as well as to that of Athens; for without doubt they evidently manifest the supreme Power to have bin in the supreme manner in these General Assemblies; but the Government (as to its outward order) consisting of those three parts, which comprehend the three simple species, tho in truth it was a Theocracy; and no times having bin appointed, nor occasions specified, upon which Judges should be chosen, or these Assemblies called; whereas the Sanhedrim, which was the Aristocratical part, was permanent, the whole might rightly be called an Aristocracy, that part prevailing above the others: and tho Josephus calls it a Theocracy, by reason of God's presence with his People; yet in relation to man he calls it an Aristocracy, and says that Saul's first Sin by which he fell from the Kingdom was, that Gubernationem optimatum sustulit; which could not be, if they were governed by a Monarch before he was chosen.

Our Author taking no notice of these matters, first endeavours to prove the excellency of Monarchy from natural instinct; and then begging the question, says, that God did always govern his People [Page  100] by Monarchy; whereas he ought in the first place to have observed that this instinct (if there be any such thing) is only an irrational appetite, attributed to Beasts, that know not why they do any thing; and is to be followed only by those men who being equally irrational, live in the same ignorance: and the second being proved to be absolutely false by the express words of the Scripture, There was then no King [*]in Israel, several times repeated, and the whole series of the History, he hath no other evasion than to say, That even then the Israelites were under the Kingly Government of the Fathers of particular Families.

It appears by the forementioned Text cited also by our Author, that in the Assembly of the People, gathered together to take counsel concerning the War against Benjamin, were four hundred thousand Footmen that drew Sword: They all arose together, saying, Not a man of us shall go to his Tent. So all the men of Israel were gathered together against the City. This is repeated several times in the relation. The Benjamites proceeded in the like manner in preparing for their defence; and if all these who did so meet to consult and determine were Monarchs, there were then in Israel and Benjamin four hundred and twenty six thousand, seven hundred Monarchs or Kings, tho the Scriptures say there was not one.

If yet our Author insist upon his notion of Kingly Government, I desire to know who were the Subjects, if all these were Kings; for the text says, that the whole Congregation was gathered together as one man from Dan to Beersheba. If there can be so many Kings without one Subject, what becomes of the Right of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, that was to have bin devolved upon one man as Heir to them, and thereby Lord of all? If every man had an equal part in that inheritance, and by virtue of it became a King, why is not the same eternally subdivided to as many men as are in the World, who are also Kings? If this be their natural condition, how comes it to be altered, till they do unthrone themselves by consent to set up one or more to have a power over them all? Why should they devest themselves of their natural Right to set up one above themselves, unless in consideration of their own good? If the 426700 Kings might retain the power in themselves, or give it to one, why might they not give it to any such number of men as should best please themselves, or retain it in their own hands, as they did till the days of Saul; or frame, limit, and direct it according to their own pleasure? If this be true, God is the Author of Democracy; and no assertor of human Liberty did ever claim more than the People of God did enjoy and exercise at the time when our Author says they were under the Kingly Government; which Liberty being not granted by any peculiar concession or institution, the same must belong to all Mankind.

'Tis in vain to say the 426700 men were heads of Families; for the Scripture only says, They were Footmen that drew the Sword, or rather all the men of Israel from Dan to Beersheba, who were able to make War. When six hundred Benjamites did only remain of the 26700, 'tis plain that no more were left of that Tribe, their Women and Children having bin destroyed in the Cities after their defeat. The next Chapter makes the matter yet more plain; for when [Page  101] all that were at the Congregation in Mispeth were found to have sworn, they would not give their Daughters to any of the Tribe of Benjamin, no Israelite was free from the Oath, but the men of Jabesh [*]Gilead, who had not bin at the Assembly: All the rest of Israel was therefore comprehended; and they continuing to govern in a popular way with absolute power, sent twelve thousand of their most valiant men to destroy all the Males of Jabesh Gilead, and the Women that had lain by Man, reserving the Virgins for the Benjamites. This is enough for my purpose: for the question is not concerning the power that every Housholder in London hath over his Wife, Children, and Servants; but whether they are all perpetually subject to one man and Family; and I intend not to set up their Wives, Prentices, and Children against them, or to diminish their Rights, but to assert them, as the gift of God and Nature, no otherwise to be restrained than by Laws made with their consent.

Reason failing, our Author pleases himself with terms of his own invention: When the People begged a King of Samuel, they were governed by a Kingly power: God out of a special love and care to the house of Israel, did chuse to be their King himself, and did govern them at that time by his Viceroy Samuel and his Sons. The behaviour of the Israelites towards Samuel has bin thought proud, perverse, and obstinate; but the fine Court word begging was never before applied to them; and their insolent fury was not only seen against Samuel, but against God; They have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me. And [*] I think Filmer is the first who ever found that Beggars in begging did reject him of whom they begged: Or if they were Beggars, they were such as would not be denied; for after all that Samuel had said to disswade them from their wicked design, they said, Nay, but we [*]will have a King.

But lest I should be thought too much inclined to contradict our Author, I confess that once he hath happened to be in the right. God out of a special love to the house of Israel chose to be their King: He gave them Laws, prescribed a Form of Government, raised up Men in a wonderful manner to execute it, filled them with his Spirit, was ever present when they called upon him: He gave them counsel in their doubts, and assistance in all their extremities: He made a Covenant with them, and would be exalted by them. But what is this to an earthly Monarch? Who can from hence derive a Right to any one man to play the Lord over his Brethren, or a reason why any Nation should set him up? God is our Lord by right of creation, and our only Lord, because he only hath created us. If any other were equal to him in Wisdom, Power, Goodness, and Beneficence to us, he might challenge the same duty from us. If growing out of our selves, receiving being from none, depending on no providence, we were offered the protection of a Wisdom subject to no error, a Goodness that could never fail, and a Power that nothing could resist; it were reasonable for us to enter into a Covenant, submit our selves to him, and with all the faculties of our minds to addict our selves to his Service. But what Right can from hence accrue to a mortal Creature like to one of us, from whom we have received nothing, and who stands in need of help as much as we? Who can from hence deduce an argument to perswade us to depend upon his [Page  102] Wisdom, who has as little as other men? To submit to his Will who is subject to the same Frailties, Passions, and Vices with the rest of Mankind? Or to expect protection and defence from him whose life depends upon as slender threds as our own; and who can have no power but that which we confer upon him? If this cannot be done, but is of all things the most contrary to common sense, no man can in himself have any right over us; we are all as free as the four hundred twenty six thousand seven hundred Hebrew Kings: We can naturally owe allegiance to none; and I doubt whether all the lusts that have reigned amongst men since the beginning of the World, have brought more guilt and misery upon them than that preposterous and impudent pretence of imitating what God had instituted. When Saul set himself most violently to oppose the command of God, he pretended to fulfil it: When the Jews grew weary of God's Government, and resolved to reject him, that he should not reign over them, they used some of Moses his words, and asked that King of God, whom they intended to set up against him: But this King had not bin set up against God, the People had not rejected God, and sinned in asking for him, if every Nation by a general Law ought to have one, or by a particular Law one had bin appointed by him over them. There was therefore no King amongst them, nor any Law of God or Nature, particular or general, according to which they ought to have one.

SECT. X. Aristotle was not simply for Monarchy or against Popular Government; but approved or disapproved of either according to circumstances.

OUr Author well observes that Aristotle is hardly brought to give a general opinion in favour of Monarchy, as if it were the best form of Government, or to say true, never dos it. He uses much caution, proposes conditions, and limitations, and makes no decision but according to circumstances. Men of Wisdom and Learning are subject to such doubts; but none ought to wonder if stupidity and ignorance defend Filmer and his Followers from them; or that their hatred to the antient Vertue should give them an aversion to the Learning that was the Nurse of it. Those who neither understand the several Species of Government, nor the various tempers of Nations, may without fear or shame give their opinions in favour of that which best pleaseth them; but wise men will always proportion their praises to the merit of the subject, and never commend that simply which is good only according to circumstances. Aristotle highly applauds Monarchy, when the Monarch has more of those Vertues that tend to the good of a Commonwealth than all they who [Page  103] compose it. This is the King mentioned in his Ethicks, and extolled in his Politicks: He is above all by Nature, and ought not by a municipal Law to be made equal to others in Power: He ought to govern, because 'tis better for a People to be governed by him, than to enjoy their Liberty; or rather they do enjoy their Liberty, which is never more safe, than when it is defended by one who is a living Law to himself and others. Wheresoever such a man appears, he ought to reign: He bears in his Person the divine Character of a Sovereign: God has raised him above all; and such as will not submit to him, ought to be accounted Sons of Belial, brought forth and slain. But he dos withal confess, that if no such man be sound, there is no natural King: All the Prerogatives belonging to him vanish, for want of one who is capable of enjoying them. He lays severe Censures upon those who not being thus qualified take upon them to govern men, equal to or better than themselves; and judges the assumption of such Powers by persons who are not naturally adapted to the administration of them, as barbarous Usurpations, which no Law or Reason can justify; and is not so much transported with the excellency of this true King, as not to confess he ought to be limit d by Law: Qui legem praeesse jubet, videtur jubere praeesse Deum & Leges: [*]qui autem hominem praeesse jubet, adjungit & bestiam; libido quippe talis est, atque obliquos agit, etiam viros optimos qui sunt in potestate, ex quo mens atque appetitus Lex est. This agrees with the words of the best King that is known to have bin in the world, proceeding, as is most probable, from a sense of the Passions that reigned in his own breast; Man being in honour, hath no understanding, but is like to the beast that perisheth. This shews that such as deny that Kings do reign by Law, or that Laws may be put upon Kings, do equally set themselves against the opinions of wise Men, and the Word of God: and our Author having found that Learning made the Grecians seditious, may reasonably doubt that Religion may make others worse; so as none will be fit Subjects of his applauded Government, but those who have neither Religion nor Learning; and that it cannot be introduced till both be extinguished.

Aristotle having declared his mind concerning Government, in the Books expresly written on that Subject, whatsoever is said by the by in his Moral Discourses, must be referred to and interpreted by the other: And if he said (which I do not find) that Monarchy is the best Form of Government, and a Popular State the worst, he cannot be thought to have meant otherwise, than that those Nations were the most happy, who had such a Man as he thinks fit to be made a Monarch; and those the most unhappy, who neither had such a one, nor a few, that any way excelled the rest; but all being equally brutish, must take upon them the Government they were unable to manage: for he dos no where admit any other end of Just and Civil Government, than the good of the governed; nor any advantage due to one or a few persons, unless for such Vertues as conduce to the common good of the Society. And as our Author thinks Learning makes men seditious, Aristotle also acknowledges, that those who have Understanding and Courage, which may be taken for Learning, or the effect of it, will never endure the Government [Page  104] of one or a few that do not excel them in Vertue: but no where dispraises a Popular Government, unless the multitude be composed of such as are barbarous, stupid, lewd, vicious, and uncapable of the Happiness for which Governments are instituted; who cannot live to themselves, but like a herd of Beasts must be brought under the dominion of another; or who, having amongst themselves such an excellent Person as is above described, will not submit to him, but either kill, banish, or bring him to be equal with others, whom God had made to excel all. I do not trouble my self, or the Reader, with citing here or there a Line out of his Books, but refer my self to those who have perused his Moral and Political Writings, submitting to the severest Censures, if this be not the true sense of them; and that Vertue alone, in his opinion, ought to give the preheminence. And as Aristotle following the wise Men of those times, shews us how far Reason, improved by Meditation, can advance in the knowledg and love of that which is truly good; so we may in Filmer, guided by Heylin, see an Example of corrupted Christians, extinguishing the Light of Religion by their Vices, and degenerating into Beasts, whilst they endeavour to support the personal Interest of some men, who being raised to Dignities by the consent of Nations, or by unwarrantable ways and means, would cast all the Power into the hands of such as happen to be born in their Families; as if Governments had not bin instituted for the common good of Nations, but only to increase their Pride, and foment their Vices; or that the care and direction of a great People were so easy a work, that every Man, Woman, or Child, how young, weak, foolish or wicked soever, may be worthy of it, and able to manage it.

SECT. XI. Liberty produceth Vertue, Order and Stability: Slavery is accompanied with Vice, Weakness and Misery.

OUR Author's judgment, as well as inclinations to Vertue, are manifested in the preference he gives to the manners of the Assyrians and other Eastern Nations, before the Grecians and Romans: Whereas the first were never remarkable for any thing, but Pride, Lewdness, Treachery, Cruelty, Cowardice, Madness, and hatred to all that is good; whilst the others excelled in Wisdom, Valour, and all the Vertues that deserve imitation. This was so well observed by St. Augustin, that he brings no stronger Argument to [*] prove, that God leaves nothing that is good in man unrewarded, than that he gave the dominion of the best part of the World to the Romans, who in moral Vertues excelled all other Nations. And I think no Example can be alledged of a Free People that has ever bin conquer'd by an Absolute Monarch, unless he did incomparably surpass them in Riches and Strength; whereas many great Kings have bin overthrown by small Republicks: and the success being constantly the same, it cannot be attributed to Fortune, but must necessarily [Page  105] be the production of Vertue and good Order. Machiavel discoursing of these matters, finds Vertue to be so essentially necessary to the establishment and preservation of Liberty, that he thinks it impossible for a corrupted People to set up a good Government, or for a Tyranny to be introduced if they be vertuous; and makes this [*] Conclusion, That where the matter (that is, the body of the People) is not corrupted, Tumults and Disorders do no hurt; and where it is corrupted, good Laws do no good: Which being confirmed by Reason and Experience, I think no wise man has ever contradicted him.

But I do not more wonder that Filmer should look upon Absolute Monarchy to be the Nurse of Vertue, tho we see they did never subsist together, than that he should attribute Order and Stability to it; whereas Order doth principally consist in appointing to every one his right Place, Office, or Work; and this lays the whole weight of the Government upon one Person, who very often dos neither deserve, nor is able to bear the least part of it. Plato, Aristotle, Hooker, and (I may say in short) all wise men have held, that Order required that the wisest, best, and most valiant Men, should be placed in the Offices where Wisdom, Vertue and Valour are requisite. If common sense did not teach us this, we might learn it from the Scripture. When God gave the conduct of his People to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, and others, he endowed them with all the Vertues and Graces that were required for the right performance of their Duty. When the Israelites were oppressed by the Midianites, Philistins and Ammonites, they expected help from the most wise and valiant. When Hannibal was at the Gates of Rome, and had filled Italy with Fire and Blood; or when the Gauls overwhelmed that Country with their multitudes and fury, the Senate and People of Rome put themselves under the conduct of Camillus, Manlius, Fabius, Scipio, and the like; and when they failed to chuse such as were fit for the work to be done, they received such defeats as convinced them of their Error. But if our Author say true, Order did require that the Power of defending the Country should have bin annexed as an Inheritance to one Family, or lest to him that could get it, and the exercise of all Authority committed to the next in Blood, tho the weakest of Women, or the basest of Men.

The like may be said of judging, or doing of Justice; and 'tis absurd to pretend that either is expected from the Power, not the Person of the Monarch; for experience doth too well shew how much all things halt in relation to Justice or Defence, when there is a defect in him that ought to judg us, and to fight our Battels. But of all things this ought least to be alledged by the Advocates for absolute Monarchy, who deny that the Authority can be separated from the Person, and lay it as a fundamental Principle, that whosoever hath it may do what he pleases, and be accountable to no man.

Our Author's next work is to shew, that Stability is the effect of this good Order; but he ought to have known, that Stability is then [Page  106] only worthy of praise, when it is in that which is good. No man delights in sickness or pain, because it is long, or incurable; nor in slavery and misery, because it is perpetual: much less will any man in his senses commend a permanency in vice and wickedness. He must therefore prove, that the Stability he boasts of is in things that are good, or all that he says of it signifies nothing.

I might leave him here with as little fear, that any man who shall espouse his Quarrel, shall ever be able to remove this Obstacle, as that he himself should rise out of his Grave and do it: But I hope to prove, that of all things under the Sun, there is none more mutable or unstable than Absolute Monarchy; which is all that I dispute against, professing much veneration for that which is mixed, regulated by Law, and directed to the Publick Good.

This might be proved by many Arguments, but I shall confine my self to two; the one drawn from Reason, the other from matters of Fact.

Nothing can be called stable, that is not so in Principle and Practice, in which respect human Nature is not well capable of Stability; but the utmost deviation from it that can be imagined, is, when such an Error is laid for a Foundation as can never be corrected. All will confess, that if there be any Stability in man, it must be in Wisdom and Vertue, and in those Actions that are thereby directed; for in weakness, solly and madness there can be none. The Stability therefore that we seek, in relation to the exercise of Civil and Military Powers, can never be found, unless care be taken that such as shall exercise those Powers, be endowed with the Qualities that should make them stable. This is utterly repugnant to our Author's Doctrine: He lays for a Foundation, That the Succession goes to the next in Blood, without distinction of Age, Sex, or personal Qualities; whereas even he himself could not have the impudence to say, that Children, and Women (where they are admitted) or Fools, Madmen, and such as are full of all wickedness, do not come to be the Heirs of reigning Families, as well as of the meanest. The Stability therefore that can be expected from such a Government, either depends upon those who have none in themselves, or is referred wholly to Chance, which is directly opposite to Stability.

This would be the case, tho it were (as we say) an even Wager, whether the Person would be fit or unfit, and that there were as many men in the world able, as unable to perform the Duty of a King; but Experience shewing that among many millions of men, there is hardly one that possesses the Qualities required in a King, 'tis so many to one, that he upon whom the Lot shall fall, will not be the man we seek, in whose Person and Government there can be such a stability as is asserted. And that failing, all must necessarily fail; for there can be no stability in his Will, Laws or Actions, who has none in his Person.

That we may see whether this be verified by Experience, we need not search into the dark relations of the Babylonian and Assyrian Monarchies: Those rude Ages afford us little instruction; and tho the fragments of History remaining do sufficiently show, that all things there were in perpetual fluctuation, by reason of the madness of their [Page  107] Kings, and the violence of those who transported the Empire from one Place or Family to another, I will not much rely upon them, but slightly touching some of their Stories, pass to those that are better known to us.

The Kings of those Ages seem to have lived rather like Beasts in a Forest, than Men joined in Civil Society: they followed the Example of Nimrod the mighty Hunter; Force was the only Law that prevailed, the stronger devoured the weaker, and continued in Power till he was ejected by one of more strength or better fortune. By this means the race of Ninus was destroy'd by Belochus Arbaces rent the Kingdom asunder, and took Media to himself. Morodach extinguished the Race of Belochus, and was made King: Nabuchodonosor like a Flood overwhelmed all sor a time, destroy'd the Kingdoms of Jerusalem and Egypt, with many others, and found no obstacle, till his rage and pride turned to a most bestial madness: And the Assyrian Empire was wholly abolish'd at the death of his Grandchild Belshazzar; and no Stability can be found in the reigns of those great Kings, unless that name be given to the Pride, Idolatry, Cruelty and Wickedness in which they remained constant. If we examine things more distinctly, we shall find that all things varied according to the humour of the Prince. Whilst Pharaoh lived, who had received such signal Services from Joseph, the Israelites were well used: but when another rose up who knew him not, they were persecuted with all the extremities of injustice and cruelty, till the furious King persisting in his design of exterminating them, brought destruction upon himself and the Nation. Where the like Power hath prevailed, it has ever produced the like effects. When some great men of Persia had perswaded Darius, that it was a fine thing to command, that no man for the space of thirty days should make any Petition to God or Man, but to the King only, Daniel the most wise and holy Man then in the world must be thrown to the Lions. When God had miraculously saved him, the same Sentence was passed against the [*] Princes of the Nation. When Haman had filled Ahasuerus his ears with Lies, all the Jews were appointed to be slain; and when the fraud of that Villain was detected, leave was given them, with the like precipitancy, to kill whom they pleased. When the Israelites came to have Kings, they were made subject to the same Storms, and always with their Blood suffer'd the Penalty of their Prince's madness. When one kind of fury possessed Saul, he slew the Priests, persecuted David, and would have killed his brave Son Jonathan: When he sell under another, he took upon him to do the Priest's Office, pretended to understand the Word of God better than Samuel, and spared those that God had commanded him to destroy: Upon another whimsey he killed the Gibeonites, and never rested from finding new Inventions to vex the People, till he had brought many thousands of them to perish with himself and his Sons on Mount Gilboa. We do not find any King, in Wisdom, Valour and Holiness, equal to David; and yet he falling under the temptations that attend the greatest Fortunes, brought Civil Wars and a Plague upon the Nation. When Solomon's heart was drawn away by strange Women, he filled the Land with Idols, and oppressed the People with intolerable [Page  108] Tributes. Rehoboam's Folly made that Rent in the Kingdom which could never be made up. Under his Successors the people served God, Baal or Ashtaroth, as best pleased him who had the Power; and no other marks of Stability can be alledged to have bin in that Kingdom, than the constancy of their Kings in the practice of Idolatry, their cruelty to the Prophets, hatred to the Jews, and civil Wars producing such Slaughters as are reported in few other Stories: The Kingdom was in the space of about two hundred years possessed by nine several Families, not one of them getting possession otherwise than by the slaughter of his Predecessor, and the extinction of his Race; and ended in the Bondage of the ten Tribes, which continues to this day.

He that desires farther proofs of this Point, may seek them in the Histories of Alexander of Macedon, and his Successors: He seems to have bin endow'd with all the Vertues that Nature improved by Discipline did ever attain, so that he is believed to be the Man meant by Aristotle, who on account of the excellency of his Vertues, was by Nature framed for a King; and Plutarch ascribes his Conquests [*] rather to those, than to his Fortune: But even that Vertue was overthrown by the Successes that accompanied it: He burnt the most magnificent Palace of the world, in a frolick, to please a mad drunken Whore: Upon the most frivolous suggestions of Eunuchs and Rascals, he kill'd the best and bravest of his Friends; and his Valour, which had no equal, not subsisting without his other Vertues, perished when he became lewd, proud, cruel and superstitious; so as it may be truly said, he died a Coward. His Successors did not differ from him: When they had killed his Mother, Wise and Children, they exercised their fury against one another; and tearing the Kingdom to pieces, the Survivors left the Sword as an Inheritance to their Families, who perished by it, or under the weight of the Roman Chains.

When the Romans had lost that Liberty which had bin the Nurse of their Vertue, and gained the Empire in lieu of it, they attained to our Author's applauded Stability. Julius being slain in the Senate, the first Question was, whether it could be restored, or not? And that being decided by the Battel of Philippi, the Conquerors set themselves to destroy all the eminent men in the City, as the best means to establish the Monarchy. Augustus gained it by the death of Antonius, and the corruption of the Souldiers; and he dying naturally, or by the fraud of his Wife, the Empire was transferred to her Son Tiberius; under whom the miserable People suffer'd the worst effects of the most impure Lust and inhuman Cruelty: He being stifled, the Government went on with much uniformity and stability; Caligula, Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius regularly and constantly did all the mischief they could, and were not more like to each other in the Villanies they committed, than in the Deaths they suffered. Vespasian's more gentle Reign did no way compensate the Blood he spilt to attain the Empire: And the Benefits received from Titus his short-liv'd Vertue, were infinitely overbalanced by the detestable Vices of his Brother Domitian, who turned all things into the old Channel of Cruelty, Lust, Rapine and Perfidiousness. His slaughter [Page  109] gave a little breath to the gasping perishing World; and men might be vertuous under the Government of Nerva, Trajan, Antoninus, Aurelius, and a few more; tho even in their time Religion was always dangerous. But when the Power sell into the hands of Commodus, Heliogabalus, Caracalla, and others of that sort, nothing was sase but obscurity, or the utmost excesses of lewdness and baseness. However, whilst the Will of the Governor passed for a Law, and the Power did usually sall into the hands of such as were most bold and violent, the utmost security that any man could have for his Person or Estate, depended upon his temper; and Princes themselves, whether good or bad, had no longer Leases of their lives, than the furious and corrupted Soldiers would give them; and the Empire of the World was changeable, according to the Success of a Battel.

Matters were not much mended when the Emperors became Christians: Some favour'd those who were called Orthodox, and gave great Revenues to corrupt the Clergy. Others supported Arianism, and persecuted the Orthodox with as much asperity as the Pagans had done. Some revolted, and shewed themselves more fierce against the professors of Christianity, than they that had never had any knowledg of it. The World was torn in pieces amongst them, and osten suffered as great miseries by their sloth, ignorance and cowardice, as by their fury and madness, till the Empire was totally dissolved and lost. That which under the weakness and irregularity of a popular Government, had conquer'd all from the Euphrates to Britain, and destroyed the Kingdoms of Asia, Egypt, Macedon, Numidia, and a multitude of others, was made a Prey to unknown barbarous Nations, and rent into as many pieces as it had bin composed of, when it enjoy'd the Stability that accompanies Divine and Absolute Monarchy.

The like may be said of all the Kingdoms in the World; they may have their ebbings and flowings according to the Vertues or Vices of Princes or their Favorites; but can never have any Stability, because there is, and can be none in them: Or if any Exception may be brought against this Rule, it must be of those Monarchies only which are mixed and regulated by Laws, where Diets, Parliaments, Assemblies of Estates or Senats, may supply the defects of a Prince, restrain him if he prove extravagant, and reject such as are found to be unworthy of their Office, which are as odious to our Author and his Followers, as the most popular Governments, and can be of no advantage to his cause.

There is another ground of perpetual Fluctuation in Absolute Monarchies; or such as are grown so strong, that they cannot be restrained by Law, tho according to their Institution they ought to be, distinct from, but in some measure relating to the Inclinations of the Monarch, that is, the impulse of Ministers, Favorites, Wives or Whores, who frequently govern all things according to their own Passions or Interests. And tho we cannot say who were the Favorites of every one of the Assyrian or Egyptian Kings, yet the Examples before-mentioned of the different method follow'd in Egypt before, and after the death of Joseph, and in Persia whilst the idolatrous Princes, [Page  110] and Haman, or Daniel, Esther and Mordecai were in credit; the violent Changes happening thereupon, give us reason to believe the like were in the times of other Kings: and if we examine the Histories of later Ages, and the Lives of Princes that are more exactly known, we shall find that Kingdoms are more frequently swayed by those who have Power with the Prince, than by his own Judgment: So that whosoever hath to deal with Princes concerning Foreign or Domestick Affairs, is obliged more to regard the humour of those Persons, than the most important Interests of a Prince or People.

I might draw too much envy upon my self, if I should take upon me to cite all the Examples of this kind that are found in modern Histories, or the Memoirs that do more precisely shew the Temper of Princes, and the secret Springs by which they were moved. But as those who have well observed the management of Affairs in France during the Reigns of Francis the First, Henry the Second, Francis the Second, Charles the Ninth, Henry the Third, Henry the Fourth, and Lewis the Thirteenth, will confess, that the Interests of the Dukes of Montmorency and Guise, Queen Katherine de Medicis, the Duke of Epernon, La Fosseuse, Madame de Guiche, de Gabriele, d' Entragues, the Marechal d' Ancre, the Constable de Luines, and the Cardinal de Richelieu, were more to be consider'd by those who had any private or publick Business to treat at Court, than the Opinions of those Princes, or the most weighty Concernments of the State; so it cannot be denied, that other Kingdoms where Princes legally have, or wrongfully usurp the like Power, are governed in the like manner; or if it be, there is hardly any Prince's Reign that will not furnish abundant proof of what I have asserted.

I agree with our Author, that good Order and Stability produce Strength. If Monarchy therefore excel in them, Absolute Monarchies should be of more strength than those that are limited according to the proportion of their Riches, extent of Territory, and number of People that they govern; and those limited Monarchies in the like proportion more strong than popular Governments or Commonwealths. If this be so, I wonder how a few of those giddy Greeks who, according to our Author, had learning enough only to make them seditious, came to overthrow those vast Armies of the Persians as often as they met with them; and seldom found any other difficulty than what did arise from their own Countrymen, who sometimes sided with the Barbarians. Seditions are often raised by a little prating; but when one Man was to fight against fifty, or a hundred, as at the Battels of Salamine, Platea, Marathon, and others, then Industry, Wisdom, Skill and Valour was required; and if their Learning had not made them to excel in those Vertues, they must have bin overwhelmed by the prodigious multitudes of their Enemies. This was so well known to the Persians, that when Cyrus the younger prepar'd to invade his Brother Artaxerxes, he brought [*] together indeed a vast Army of Asiaticks; but chiefly relied upon the Counsel and Valour of ten thousand Grecians, whom he had engaged to serve him. These giddy heads, accompanied with good hands, in the great Battel near Babylon, found no resistance from Artaxerxes[Page  111] his Army; and when Cyrus was killed by accident in the pursuit of the Victory they had gained, and their own Officers treacherously murder'd, they made good their retreat into Greece under the conduct of Xenophon, in despite of above four hundred thousand Horse and Foot, who endeavour'd to oppose them. They were destitute of Horse, Mony, Provisions, Friends and all other help, except what their Wisdom and Valour furnished them; and thereupon relying, they passed over the Bellies of all the Enemies that ventur'd to appear against them in a march of a thousand miles. These things were performed in the weakness of popular confusion; but Agesilaus not being sensible of so great defects, accompanied only with six and thirty Spartans, and such other Forces as he could raife upon his personal credit, adventured without Authority or Mony to undertake a War against that great King Artaxerxes; and having often beaten Pharnabazus and Tissaphernes his Lieutenants, was preparing to assault him in the heart of his Kingdom, when he was commanded by the Ephori to return for the defence of his own Country.

It may in like manner appear strange, that Alexander with the Forces of Greece, much diminished by the Phocean, Peloponnesian, Theban, and other intestine Wars, could overthrow all the powers of the East, and conquer more Provinces than any other Army ever saw; if so much order and stability were to be found in absolute Monarchies, and if the Liberty in which the Grecians were educated did only fit them for Seditions: and it would seem no less astonishing, that Rome and Greece, whilst they were free, should furnish such numbers of men excelling in all moral Vertues, to the admiration of all succeeding Ages; and thereby become so powerful that no Monarchs were able to resist them; and that the same Countries since the loss of their Liberty, have always bin weak, base, cowardly and vicious, if the same Liberty had not bin the Mother and Nurse of their Vertue, as well as the root of their Power.

It cannot be said that Alexander was a Monarch in our Author's sense; for the power of the Macedonian Kings was small. Philip confessed the People were Freemen, and his Son found them to be so, when his Fortune had overthrown his Vertue, and he fell to hate and fear that generosity of Spirit which it creates. He made his Conquests by it, and lov'd it as long as he deserved to be lov'd. His Successors had the same fortune: When their Hearts came to be filled with Barbarick Pride, and to delight only in rendring men Slaves, they became weak and base, and were easily overthrown by the Romans, whose Vertue and Fortune did also perish with their Liberty. All the Nations they had to deal with, had the same fate. They never conquer'd a Free People without extreme difficulty: They received many great defeats, and were often necessitated to fight for their Lives against the Latins, Sabines, Tuscans, Samnites, Carthaginians, Spaniards; and in the height of their Power found it a hard work to subdue a few poor Etolians: But the greatest Kings were easily overcome. When Antiochus had insolently boasted that he would cover Greece and Italy with the multitude of his Troops, Quintius Flaminius ingeniously compared his Army of Persians, Chaldeans, [*]Syrians, Mesopotamians, Cappadocians, Arabians, and other [Page  112] base Asiatic Slaves, to a Supper set before him by a Grecian Friend, which seeming to be of several sorts of Venison, was all cut out of one Hog, variously dress'd; and not long after was as easily slaughter'd as the Hog had bin. The greatest danger of the War with Mithridates was to avoid his Poisons and Treacheries; and to follow him through the Deserts where he fled. When Lucullus with less than twenty thousand men had put Tigranes with two hundred thousand to flight, the Roman Souldiers who for a while had pursued [*] the chace, stood still on a sudden, and fell into loud laughter at themselves for using their Arms against such wretched cowardly Slaves. If this be not enough to prove the Falshood of our Author's Proposition, I desire it may be consider'd whether good Order or Stability be wanting in Venice: Whether Tuscany be in a better condition to defend it self since it fell under the power of the Medices, or when it was full of free Cities: Whether it were an easy work to conquer Switzerland: Whether the Hollanders are of greater strength since the recovery of their Liberty, or when they groaned under the Yoak of Spain: And lastly, whether the intire conquest of Scotland and Ireland, the Victories obtained against the Hollanders when they were in the height of their Power, and the reputation to which England did rise in less than five years after 1648. be good marks of the instability, disorder, and weakness of free Nations: And if the contrary be true, nothing can be more absurdly false than our Author's assertion.

SECT. XII The Glory, Vertue, and Power of the Romans began and ended with their Liberty.

AMong many fine things proposed by our Author, I see none more to be admired, or that better declares the soundness of his Judgment, than that he is only pleased with the beginning and end of the Roman Empire; and says, that their time of Liberty (between those two extremes) had nothing of good in it, but that it was of short continuance: whereas I dare affirm that all that was ever desirable, or worthy of praise and imitation in Rome, did proceed from its Liberty, grow up and perish with it: which I think will not be contradicted by any, but those who prefer the most sordid Vices before the most eminent Vertues; who believe the People to have bin more worthily employ'd by the Tarquins in cleansing Jakes and common Shores, than in acquiring the Dominion of the best part of Mankind; and account it better for a People to be oppressed with hard labour under a proud Master in a steril, unhealthy ten-mile Territory, than to command all the Countries that lie between the Euphrates and Britain. Such Opinions will hardly find any better Patrons than Filmer and his Disciples, nor the matters of fact, as they are represented, [Page  113] be denied by any that know the Histories of those times. Many Romans may have had seeds of virtue in them, whilst in the infancy of that City they lived under Kings; but they brought forth little fruit. Tarquin, sirnamed the Proud, being a Grecian by extraction, had perhaps observed that the Virtue of that Nation had rendred them averse to the Divine Government he desir'd to set up; and having by his well-natur'd Tullia poison'd his own Brother her Husband, and his own Wife her Sister, married her, killed her Father, and spared none that he thought able to oppose his designs, to finish the work, he butcher'd the Senat, with such as seemed most eminent among the People, and like a most pious Father endeavour'd to render the City desolate: during that time they who would not be made instruments of those Villanies were obliged for their own safety to conceal their Vertues; but he being removed, they shined in their Glory. Whilst he reign'd, Brutus, Valerius, Horatius, Herminius, Larcius, and Coriolanus, lay hid and unregarded; but when they came to fight for themselves, and to imploy their Valour for the good of their Country, they gave such testimonies of Bravery, as have bin admired by all succeeding ages, and sertled such a Discipline, as produced others like to them, or more excellent than they, as long as their Liberty lasted. In two hundred and sixty years that they remained under the Government of Kings, tho all of them, the last only excepted, were chosen by the Senat and People, and did as much to advance the publick Service as could reasonably be expected from them, their Dominion hardly extended so far as from London to Hownslow: But in little more than three hundred years after they recovered their Liberty, they had subdued all the warlike Nations of Italy, destroy'd vast Armies of the Gauls, Cimbri, and Germans, overthrown the formidable power of Carthage, conquer'd the Cisalpine and Transalpine Gauls, with all the Nations of Spain, notwithstanding the ferocity of the one, and the more constant valour of the other, and the prodigious multitudes of both: They had brought all Greece into subjection, and by the conquest of Macedon the Spoils of the World to adorn their City; and found so little difficulty in all the Wars that happened between them and the greatest Kings after the Death of Alexander of Epirus and Pirrhus, that the defeats of Siphax, Perseus, Antichus, Prusias, Tigranes, Ptolomy, and many others, did hardly deserve to be numbred amongst their Victories.

It were ridiculous to impute this to chance, or to think that Fortune, which of all things is the most variable, could for so many ages continue the same course, unless supported by Virtue; or to suppose that all these Monarchies which are so much extoll'd, could have bin destroyed by that Commonwealth, if it had wanted Strength, Stability, Virtue, or good Order. The secret Counsels of God are impenetrable; but the ways by which he accomplishes his designs are often evident: When he intends to exalt a People, he fills both them and their Leaders with the Virtues sutable to the accomplishment of his end; and takes away all Wisdom and Virtue from those he resolves to destroy. The Pride of the Babylonians and Assyrians fell through the baseness of Sardanapalus; and the great City was taken while Belshazzar lay drunk amongst his Whores [Page  114] The Empire was transported to the Persians and Grecians by the valor of Cyrus, Alexander, and the brave Armies that follow'd them. Histories furnish us with innumerable examples of this kind: But I think none can be found of a cowardly, weak, effeminate, foolish, ill disciplin'd People, that have ever subdued such as were eminent in Strength, Wisdom, Valor, and good Discipline; or that these qualities have bin found or subsisted any where, unless they were cultivated and nourish'd by a well order'd Government. If this therefore was found among the Romans, and not in the Kingdoms they overthrew, they had the order and stability which the Monarchies had not; and the Strength and Virtue by which they obtained such success was the product of them. But if this Virtue and the glorious effects of it did begin with Liberty, it did also expire with the same. The best men that had not fallen in Battle were gleaned up by the Proscriptions, or circumvented for the most part by false and frivolous Accusations. Mankind is inclin'd to Vice, and the way to Vertue is so hard, that it wants encouragement; but when all Honours, Advantages and Preferments are given to Vice, and despised Vertue finds no other reward than Hatred, Persecution, and Death, there are few who will follow it. Tacitus well describes the State of the Empire, when the [*] Power was absolutely fallen into the hands of one: Italia novis cladibus, vel post longam seculorum seriem repetitis, afflicta; Vrbs incendiis vastata, consumptis antiquissimis delubris, ipso Capitolio Civium manibus incenso; pollutae ceremoniae; magna adulteria; plenum exiliis mare; infecti caedibus scopuli; atrocius in urbe saevitum; Nobilitas, opes, omissi vel gesti honores pro crimine, & ob virtutes certissimum exitium. His following words shew, that the rewards of these abominations were not less odious than the things themselves: The highest Dignities were bestowed upon the Delatores, who were a kind of Rogues like to our Irish Witnesses, or those that by a new coin'd word we call Trepanners. This is not a Picture drawn by a vulgar hand, but by one of the best Painters in the world; and being a Model that so much pleases our Author, 'tis good to see what it produced. The first fruit was such an entire degeneracy from all good, that Rome may be justly said never to have produced a brave Man since the first age of her Slavery. Germanieus and Corbulo were born expirante Libertate; and the recompence they received did so little encourage others to follow their example, that none have bin found in any degree like to them; and those of the most noble Families applied themselves to sleep, laziness, and luxury, that they might not be suspected to be better than their Masters. Thraseas, Soranus, and Helvidius were worthy men, who resolved to persist in their Integrity, tho they should die for it; but that was the only thing that made them eminent; for they were of unknown Families, not Romans by birth, nor ever employ'd in War: And those Emperors who did arrive to any degree of Vertue, were Spaniards, Gauls, Africans, Thracians, and of all Nations, except Romans. The Patrician and Plebeian Families, which for many ages had fill'd the World with great Commanders, and such as excelled in all Vertues, being thus extinguished or corrupted, the common People fell into the lowest degree of baseness: Plebs sordida Circo & Theatris sueta. That People which in Magnanimity [Page  115] [*] surpassed all that have bin known in the World; who never found any Enterprize above their Spirit to undertake, and Power to accomplish, with their Liberty lost all their Vigour and Vertue. They who by their Votes had disposed of Kingdoms and Provinces, fell to desire nothing but to live and see Plays.

Duas tantum res anxius optat, [*]
Panem & Circenses.
Whether their Emperors were good or bad, they usually rejoic'd at their Death, in hopes of getting a little Mony or Victuals from the Successor. Tho the Empire was by this means grown weak and bloodless, yet it could not fall on a sudden: So vast a Body could not die in a moment: All the neighbouring Nations had bin so much broken by their Power, that none was able to take advantage of their Weakness; and life was preserved by the strength of hungry Barbarians, allured by the greatness of the Pay they received to defend those, who had no power left to defend themselves. This precarious and accidental help could not be durable. They who for a while had bin contented with their Wages, soon began to think it fit for them rather to fight for themselves, than for their weak Masters; and thereupon fell to set up Emperors depending on themselves, or to seize upon the naked Provinces, where they found no other difficulty than to contend with other Strangers, who might have the like design upon the same. Thus did the Armies of the East and West set up Emperors at their pleasure; and tho the Goths, Vandals, Huns, Sueves, Alans, and others had cruel Wars among themselves, yet they feared and suffered little or nothing from the Romans. This state of things was so soon observed, that in the beginning of Tiberius his reign they who endeavoured to excite the Gauls to take Arms, used no other arguments than such as were drawn from the extreme weakness of the Romans, Quàm inops Italia, Plebs urbana imbellis, [*]nihil in exercitibus validum praeter externum. It was evident that after the Battles of Philippi and Actium, the strength of the Roman Armies consisted of Strangers; and even the Victories that went under their name were gained by those Nations which in the time of their Liberty they had subdued. They had nothing left but Riches gather'd out of their vast Dominions; and they learnt by their ruin, that an Empire acquir'd by Virtue could not long be supported by Mony. They who by their Valour had arrived at such a height of Glory, Power, Greatness, and Happiness as was never equalled, and who in all appearance had nothing to fear from any foreign Power, could never have fallen, unless their Virtue and Discipline had decay'd, and the corruption of their Manners had excited them to turn their victorious Swords into their own bowels. Whilst they were in that flourishing condition, they thought they had nothing more to desire than continuance: but if our Author's judgment is to be followed, there was nothing of good in it, except the shortness of its continuance; they were beholden to those who wrought the Change, they were the better for the Battles of Pharsalia, Philippi, Munda, and Actium; the destruction of two thirds of the People, with the slaughter of all the [Page  116] most eminent men among them was for their advantage: The Proscriptions were wholsom Remedies: Tacitus did not understand the state of his own Country, when he seems to be ashamed to write the History of it, Nobis in arcto & inglorias labor; when instead of such [*] glorious things as had bin atchiev'd by the Romans, whilst either the Senate, or the Common People prevailed, he had nothing left to relate, but saeva jussa, continuas accusationes, fallaces amicitias, perniciem innocentium: They enjoy'd nothing that was good from the expulsion of the Tarquins to the reestablishment of Divine absolute Monarchy in the Persons of those pious Fathers of the People, Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius, &c. There was no vertue in the Junii, Horatii, Cornelii, Quintii, Decii, Manlii; but the generous and tender-hearted Princes before mentioned were perfect examples of it: Whilst annual Magistrates governed, there was no stability; Sejanus Macro and Tigellinus introduced good order: Vertue was not esteemed by the antient Senate and People; Messalina, Agrippina, Poppaea, Narcissus, Pallas, Vinnius, and Laco knew how to put a just value upon it: The irregularities of popular Assemblies, and want of Prudence in the Senate, was repaired by the temperate proceedings of the German, Pannonian and Eastern Armies, or the modest discretion of the Pretorian Bands: The City was delivered by them from the burden of governing the World, and for its own good frequently plunder'd, fired; and at last, with the rest of desolated Italy, and the noblest Provinces of Europe, Asia, and Africa, brought under the yoak of the most barbarous and cruel Nations. By the same light we may see that those who endeavour'd to perpetuate the misery of Liberty to Rome, or lost their lives in the defence of it, were the worst, or the most foolish of men, and that they were the best who did overthrow it. This rectifies all our errors; and if the highest Praises are due to him that did the work, the next are well deserved by those who perished in attempting it: and if the Sons of Brutus, with their Companions the Vitellii and Aquilii; Claudius Appius the Decemvir; those that would have betrayed the City to Porsenna; Spurius Melius, Spur. Cassius, Manlius Capitolinus, Saturninus, Catiline, Cethegus, Lentulus, had bin as fortunate as Julius Caesar, they might as well have deserved an Apotheosis. But if all this be false, absurd, bestial, and abominable, the principles that necessarily lead us to such conclusions are so also; which is enough to shew, that the Strength, Vertue, Glory, Wealth, Power, and Happiness of Rome proceeding from Liberty, did rise, grow, and perish with it.

[Page  117]

SECT. XIII. There is no disorder or prejudice in changing the name or number of Magistrates, whilst the root and principle of their Power continues intire.

IN the next place our Author would perswade us that the Romans were inconstant, because of their changes from annual Consuls to Military Tribunes, Decemviri, and Dictators; and gives the name of Sedition to the complaints made against Usury, or the contests concerning Marriages or Magistracy: but I affirm,

1. That no change of Magistracy, as to the name, number, or form, doth testify irregularity, or bring any manner of prejudice, as long as it is done by those who have a right of doing it, and he or they who are created continue within the power of the Law to accomplish the end of their institution; many forms being in themselves equally good, and may be used as well one as another, according to times and other circumstances.

2. In the second place, 'tis a rare thing for a City at the first to be rightly constituted: Men can hardly at once foresee all that may happen in many ages, and the changes that accompany them ought to be provided for. Rome in its foundation was subject to these defects, and the inconveniences arising from them were by degrees discover'd and remedi'd. They did not think of regulating Usury, till they saw the mischiefs proceeding from the cruelty of Usurers; or setting limits to the proportion of Land that one man might enjoy, till the avarice of a few had so far succeeded, that their Riches were grown formidable, and many by the poverty to which they were reduced became useless to the City. It was not time to make a Law that the Plebeians might marry with the Patricians, till the distinction had raised the Patricians to such Pride, as to look upon themselves to have something of divine, and the others to be Inauspitati or prophane, and brought the City into danger by that division; nor to make the Plebeians capable of being elected to the chief Magistracies, till they had men able to perform the duties of them. But these things being observed, remedies were seasonably applied without any bloodshed or mischief, tho not without noise and wrangling.

3. All human Constitutions are subject to corruption, and must perish, unless they are timely renewed, and reduced to their first principles: This was chiefly done by means of those Tumults which our Author ignorantly blames: The whole People by whom the Magistracy had bin at first created, executed their power in those things which comprehend Soveraignty in the highest degree, and brought every one to acknowledg it: There was nothing that they could not do, who first conferr'd the supreme honours upon the Patricians, and then made the Plebeians equal to them. Yet [Page  118] their Modesty was not less than their Power or Courage to defend it: and therefore when by the Law they might have made a Plebeian Consul, they did not chuse one in forty years; and when they did make use of their Right in advancing men of their own Order, they were so prudent, that they cannot be said to have bin mistaken in their Elections three times, whilst their Votes were free: whereas, of all the Emperors that came in by Usurpation, pretence of Blood from those who had usurped, or that were set up by the Souldiers, or a few Electors, hardly three can be named who deserved that Honour, and most of them were such as seemed to be born for plagues to Mankind.

4. He manifests his fraud or ignorance in attributing the Legislative power sometimes to the Senate, and sometimes to the People; for the Senate never had it. The stile of Senatus censuit, Populus jussit, was never alter'd; but the right of Advising continuing in the Senate, that of Enacting ever continued in the People.

5. An occasion of commending absolute Power, in order to the establishment of Hereditary Monarchy, is absurdly drawn from their Custom of creating a Dictator in time of danger; for no man was ever created, but such as seemed able to bear so great a burden, which in hereditary Governments is wholly left to chance. Tho his Power was great, it did arise from the Law; and being confin'd to six months, 'twas almost impossible for any man to abuse it, or to corrupt so many of those who had enjoy'd the same honour, or might aspire to it, as to bring them for his pleasure to betray their Country: and as no man was ever chosen who had not given great testimonies of his Vertues, so no one did ever forfeit the good opinion conceived of him. Vertue was then honour'd, and thought so necessarily to comprehend a sincere love and fidelity to the Commonwealth, that without it the most eminent qualities were reputed vile and odious; and the memory of former Services could no way expiate the guilt of conspiring against it. This seeming Severity was in truth the greatest Clemency: for tho our Author has the impudence to say, that during the Roman Liberty the best men thrived worst, and the worst best, he cannot alledg one example of any eminent Roman put to death (except Manlius Capitolinus) from the expulsion of the Tarquins to the time of the Gracchi, and the Civil Wars not long after ensuing; and of very few who were banished. By these means Crimes were prevented; and the temptations to evil being removed, Treachery was destroy'd in the root; and such as might be naturally ambitious, were made to see there was no other way to Honour and Power than by acting virtuously.

But lest this should not be sufficient to restrain aspiring men, what Power soever was granted to any Magistrate, the Soveraignty still remained in the People, and all without exception were subject to them. This may seem strange to those who think the Dictators were absolute, because they are said to have bin sine provocatione; but that is to be only understood in relation to other Magistrates, and not to the People, as is clearly proved in the case of Q. Fabius, whom Papirius the Dictator would have put to death: Tribunos Plebis [*]appello, says Fabius Maximus his Father, & provoco ad Populum, eum{que} [Page  119] tibi fugienti exercitus tui, fugienti Senatus judicium, Judicem fero; qui certe unus plusquam tua dictatura potest polletque: videro, cessurusne sis provocationi, cui Tullus Hostilius cessit. And tho the People did rather interceed for Fabius than command his deliverance, that modesty did evidently proceed from an opinion that Papirius was in the right; and tho they desired to save Fabius, who seems to have bin one of the greatest and best men that ever the City produced, they would not enervate that military Discipline, to which they owed, not only their greatness, but their subsistence; most especially when their Soveraign Authority was acknowledged by all, and the Dictator himself had submitted. This right of Appeals to the People was the foundation of the Roman Commonwealth, laid in the days of Romulus, submitted [*] to by Hostilius in the case of Horatius, and never violated, till the Laws and the Liberty which they supported were overthrown by the power of the Sword. This is confirmed by the speech of Metellus the Tribune, who in the time of the second Carthaginian War, causelesly disliking the Proceedings of Q. Fabius Maximus then Dictator, in a publick Assembly of the People said, Quod si antiquus animus Plebi [*]Romanae esset, se audacter laturum de abrogando Q. Fabii Imperio; nunc modicam rogationem promulgaturum, de aequando Magistri Equitum & Dictatoris jure: which was done, and that Action, which had no precedent, shews that the People needed none, and that their Power being eminently above that of all Magistrates was obliged to no other rule than that of their own Will. Tho I do therefore grant that a Power like to the Dictatorian, limited in time, circumscribed by Law, and kept perpetually under the supreme Authority of the People, may, by vertuous and well-disciplin'd Nations, upon some occasions, be prudently granted to a vertuous man, it can have no relation to our Author's Monarch, whose Power is in himself, subject to no Law, perpetually exercised by himself, and for his own sake, whether he have any of the abilities required for the due performance of so great a work, or be intirely destitute of them; nothing being more unreasonable than to deduce consequences from cases, which in substance and circumstances are altogether unlike: but to the contrary, these examples shewing that the Romans, even in the time of such Magistrates as seemed to be most absolute, did retain and exercise the Soveraign Power, do most evidently prove that the Government was ever the same remaining in the People, who without prejudice might give the Administration to one or more men as best pleased themselves, and the success shews that they did it prudently.

[Page  120]

SECT. XIV. No Sedition was hurtful to Rome, till through their Prosperity some men gained a Power above the Laws.

LIttle pains is required to confute our Author, who imputes much bloodshed to the popular Government of Rome; for he cannot prove that one man was unjustly put to death, or slain in any Sedition before Publius Gracchus: The Foundations of the Commonwealth were then so shaken, that the Laws could not be executed; and whatsoever did then fall out ought to be attributed to the Monarchy for which the great men began to contend. Whilst they had no other Wars than with neighbouring Nations, they had a strict eye upon their Commanders, and could preserve Discipline among the Soldiers: but when by the excellence of their Valour and Conduct the greatest Powers of the World were subdued, and for the better carrying on of foreign Wars, Armies were suffered to continue in the same hands longer than the Law did direct, Soldiery came to be accounted a Trade, and those who had the worst designs against the Commonwealth, began to favour all manner of Licentiousness and Rapine, that they might gain the favour of the Legions, who by that means became unruly and seditious; 'twas hard, if not impossible, to preserve a Civil equality, when the Spoils of the greatest Kingdoms were brought to adorn the Houses of private men; and they who had the greatest Cities and Nations to be their Dependents and Clients, were apt to scorn the power of the Law. This was a most dangerous Disease, like those to which human Bodies are subject when they are arrived to that which Physicians call the Athletick habit, proceeding from the highest perfection of Health, Activity and Strength, that the best Constitution by Diet and Exercise can attain. Whosoever falls into them shews that he had attain'd that perfection; and he who blames that which brings a State into the like condition, condemns that which is most perfect among men. Whilst the Romans were in the way to this, no Sedition did them any hurt: they were composed without Blood; and those that seemed to be the most dangerous, produced the best Laws. But when they were arrived to that condition, no Order could do them good; the fatal period set to human things was come, they could go no higher,

Summisque negatum
[*]Stare diu;
and all that our Author blames, is not to be imputed to their Constitution, but their departing from it. All men were ever subject to error, and it may be said that the mistaken People in the space of about three hundred years did unjustly fine or banish five or six men; but those mistakes were so frankly acknowledged, and carefully repair'd by Honours bestow'd upon the injured Persons, as appears [Page  121] by the Examples of Camillus, Livius Salinator, Paulus Emylius, and others, that they deserve more praise than if they had not failed.

If for the above-mentioned time Seditions were harmless or profitable, they were also absolutely exempted from Civil Wars. Those of Apulia and Greece were Revolts of conquer'd Nations, and can no way fall under that name: But 'tis most absurdly applied to the servile and gladiatorian Wars; for the Gladiators were Slaves also, and Civil Wars can be made only by those who are Members of the Civil Society, which Slaves are not. Those that made the bellum Sociale, were Freemen, but not Citizens; and the War they made could not be called Civil. The Romans had three ways of dealing with conquered Nations.

1. Some were received into the body of the City, Civitate donati, as the Latins by Romulus; the Albans by Hostilius; the Privernates when their Ambassador declared, that no Peace could be durable unless it were just and easy; and the Senate said, Se viri & liberi vocem audivisse, tales{que} dignos esse ut Romani fiant; and the like Favour was shewn to many others.

2. By making Leagues with them, as Livy says, Popalum Romanum devictos bello populos, malle societate & amicitia habere conjunctos, quam tristi subjectos servitio: Of which sort were the Samnites, who not liking their condition, joined with Hannibal; and afterwards, under the conduct of the brave Telesinus, with other Nations that lived under the condition of Socii, made an unprosperous attempt to deliver themselves.

3. Those who after many Rebellions were in Provinciam redacti, as the Capuans, when their City was taken by Appius Claudius, and Q. Fulvius Flaccus.

We often hear of Wars made by those of the two latter sorts; but of none that can be called Civil, till the times of Marius Sylla, and Catiline: and as they are to be esteemed the last Struglings of expiring Liberty, when the Laws, by which it had subsisted, were enervated; so those that happened between Cesar and Pompey, Octavius and Antonius, with the Proscriptions, Triumvirate, and all the Mischiefs that accompanied them, are to be imputed wholly to the Monarchy for which they contended, as well as those between Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius, and Vespasian, that hardly ever ceased till the Empire was abolished; for the name of a Commonwealth continued to the end; and I know not why Tiberius or Nero might not use it as well as Sylla or Marius.

Yet if our Author be resolved to impute to popular Government all that passed before Cesar made himself perpetual Dictator, he will find no more than is seen in all places. We have known few small States, and no great one free from Revolts of Subjects or Allies; and the greatest Empire of the East was overthrown by the rebellion of the Mammalukes their Slaves. If there is any difference to be observed between what hapned at Rome, 'tis chiefly, that whilst there was any shadow of Liberty, the Slaves, Gladiators, Subjects or Allies, were always beaten and suppressed; whereas in the time of the Emperors, the Revolt of a Province was sufficient to give a new Master to the best part of Mankind; and he having no more power than was [Page  122] required for a present Mischief, was for the most part, in a short time, destroy'd by another. But to please our Author, I will acknowledge a second defect, even that Wantonness to which he ascribes all their Disorders; tho I must withal desire him to consider from whence Wantonness doth proceed. If the People of Turky or France did rebel, I should think they were driven to it by Misery, Beggery, or Despair; and could lay Wantonness only to the charge of those who enjoy'd much Prosperity. Nations that are oppress'd and made miserable, may fall into Rage, but can never grow wanton. In the time of the Roman Emperors, the Pretorian Cohorts, or the Armies that had the liberty of ravaging the richest Provinces, might be proud of their Strength, or grow wanton through the abundance of their Enjoyments: The Janizaries in later Ages may, for the same reasons, have fallen into the like excesses; but such as have lost their Liberty are in no danger of them. When all the Nobility of Rome was destroyed, and those who excelled in Reputation or Virtue, were fallen in the Wars, or by the Proscriptions; when two thirds of the People were slain, the best Cities and Colonies burnt, the Provinces exhausted, and the small Remains left in them oppressed with a most miserable slavery, they may have revolted, and sometimes did, as the Britans, Batavians, and others mentioned in the Roman History: But they were driven to those Revolts by Fury and Necessity, arising from the Miseries and Indignities they suffer'd under an insupportable Tyranny; and Wantonness had no part in them. The People of Rome, when they were a little freed from the Terror of the Souldiers, did sometimes for the same reasons conspire against the Emperors; and when they could do not more, expressed their hatred by breaking their Statues: But after the Battels of Pharsalia, Philippi, and the Proscriptions, they never committed any folly through Wantonness. In the like manner Naples and Sicily have revolted within these few years; and some who are well acquainted with the State of those Kingdoms, think them ready again to do the like; but if it should so happen, no man of understanding would impute it to Wantonness. The Pressures under which they groan, have cured them of all such Diseases; and the Romans since the loss of their Liberty could never fall into them. They may have grown wanton when their Authority was reverenced, their Virtue admired, their Power irresistible, and the Riches of the World were flowing in upon them, as it were, to corrupt their Manners, by inticing them to pleasure: But when all that was lost, and they found their Persons expos'd to all manner of violence from the basest of men; their Riches exhausted by Tributes and Rapine, whilst the Treasures of the Empire were not sufficient to supply the Luxury of their Masters; the Misery they suffer'd, and the shame of suffering it, with the contemptible weakness to which they were reduc'd, did too strongly admonish them, that the Vices of Wantonness belonged only to those who enjoy'd a Condition far different from theirs; and the memory of what they had lost, sharpned the sense of what they felt. This is the state of things which pleases our Author; and, by praising that Government, which depriv'd those who were under it of all that is most desirable in the world; and introduc'd all that ought to be detested, [Page  123] he sufficiently shews, that he delights only in that which is most abominable, and would introduce his admir'd Absolute Monarchy, only as an Instrument of bringing Vice, Misery, Devastation and Infamy upon Mankind.

SECT. XV. The Empire of Rome perpetually decay'd when it fell into the hands of one Man.

IN pursuance of his Design our Author, with as much Judgment as Truth, denies that Rome became Mistress of the World under the Popular Government: It is not so, says he, for Rome began her Empire under Kings, and did perfect it under Emperors: It did only increase under that popularity: Her greatest exaltation was under Trajan, and longest Peace under Augustus. For the illustration of which, I desire these few things may be consider'd.

1. That the first Monarchy of Rome was not absolute: The Kings were made by the People without regard to any Man's Title, or other reason than the common Good, chusing him that seemed most likely to procure it; setting up at the same time a Senate consisting of a hundred of the most eminent Men among them; and, after the reception of the Sabins into the City, adding as many more to them, and committing the principal part of the Government to their care, retaining the power of making those Laws to which the Kings who reigned by their Command were subject, and reserving to themselves the Judgment of all great Matters upon appeal. If any of their Kings deserved to be called a Monarch, according to Filmer's Definition, it was the last Tarquin; for he alone of all their Kings reigned [*] not jussu Populi, but came in by Treachery and Murder. If he had continued, he had cured the People of all Vices proceeding from Wantonness; but his farthest Conquest was of the small Town of Gabii ten miles distant from Rome, which he effected by the fraud of his detestable Son; and that being then the utmost limit of the Roman Empire, must deserve to be called the World, or the Empire of it was not gained by their Kings.

2. The Extent of Conquests is not the only, nor the chief thing that ought to be consider'd in them; regard is to be had to the Means whereby they are made, and the Valour or Force that was employ'd by the Enemy. In these respects not only the overthrow of Carthage, and the Conquests of Spain, but the Victories gained against the Sabins, Latins, Tuscans, Samnites, and other valiant Nations of Italy, who most obstinately defended their Liberty, when the Romans had no Forces but their own, shew more Virtue, and deserve incomparably more Praise, than the Defeats of any Nations whatsoever, when they were increased in Number, Riches, Reputation and Power, and had many other warlike People instructed in their Discipline, and fighting under their Ensigns. But I deny that the Romans did ever make any considerable acquisition after the [Page  124] loss of their Liberty. They had already subdued all Italy, Greece, Macedon, the Islands of the Mediterranean Sea, Thracia, Illyrium, Asia the Less, Pontus, Armenia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, Gaul and Spain. The Forces of Germany were broken; a Bridg laid over the Rhine, and all the Countries on this side subdued. This was all that was ever gained by the Valour of their own Forces, and that could bring either Honour or Profit. But I know of no Conquest made after that time, unless the name of Conquest be given to Caligula's Expedition, when he said he had subdued the Sea, in making an useless Bridg from Puteoli to Baiae; or that of the other Fool, who entred Rome in triumph, for having gathered shells on the Sea-shore. Trajan's Expedition into the East, was rather a Journey than a War: He rambled over the Provinces that Augustus had abandoned as not worth keeping, and others that had nothing to defend them, but illarmed and unwarlike Barbarians: Upon the whole matter, he seems to have bin led only by Curiosity; and the vanity of looking upon them as Conquests, appears in their being relinquish'd as soon as gained. Britain was easily taken from a naked and unskilful, tho a brave People; hardly kept, and shamefully lost. But tho the Emperors had made greater Wars than the Commonwealth, vanquished Nations of more valour and skill than their Italian Neighbours, the Grecians or Carthaginians; subdued and slaughter'd those that in Numbers and Ferocity had exceeded the Cimbri, Gauls and Teutons, encountred Captains more sormidable than Pirrhus and Hannibal, it might indeed increase the Glory of him that should have done it, but could add nothing of Honour or Advantage to the Roman Name: The Nobility was extirpated long before, the People corrupted and enslaved, Italy lay desolate, so as a Roman was hardly to be found in a Roman Army, which was generally composed of such, as fighting for themselves or their Commander, never thought of any thing less than the Interest of Rome: And as it is impossible that what is so neglected and betray'd, should be durable, that Empire which was acquired by the Valour and Conduct of the bravest and best disciplin'd People of the World, decay'd and perished in the hands of those Absolute Monarchs, who ought to have preserved it.

3. Peace is desirable by a State that is constituted for it, who contenting themselves with their own Territories, have no desires of enlarging them: Or perhaps it might simply deserve praise, if Mankind were so framed, that a People intending hurt to none, could preserve themselves; but the World being so far of another temper, that no Nation can be safe without Valour and Strength, those Governments only deserve to be commended, which by Discipline and Exercise increase both, and the Roman above all, that excelled in both. Peace therefore may be good in its season, and was so in Numa's Reign; yet two or three such Kings would have encouraged some active Neighbours to put an end to that aspiring City, before its Territory had extended beyond Fidenae. But the Discipline that best agreed with the Temper and Designs of a Warlike People, being renew'd by his brave Successors, the Dangers were put on their Enemies; and all of them, the last only excepted, persisting in the same way, did reasonably [Page  125] well perform their Duty. When they were removed, and the Affairs of the City depended no longer upon the Temper or Capacity of one Man, the ends for which the City was constituted were vigorously pursued, and such Magistrates annually chosen, as would not long continue in a universal Peace, till they had gotten the Empire to which they aspir'd, or were by ill Fortune brought to such weakness, as to be no longer able to make War. Both of these happened in the so much magnified Reign of Augustus. He found the Empire so great, that all Additions might rationally be rejected as useless or prejudicial; and Italy so exhausted, that Wars could only be carried on by the strength of Strangers: It was time to lie still when they had no power to act; and they might do it safely, whilst the Reputation gained by former Victories preserved them from Foreign Invasions. When Crassus, Pompey, and Cesar, who had torn the Commonwealth into three Monarchies, were kill'd, and the Flower of the Roman Nobility and People destroyed with them, or by them: When Cato's Virtue had prov'd too weak to support a falling State, and Brutus with Cassius had perished in their noble Attempt to restore the Liberty: When the best part of the Senat had bin exposed for a Prey to the Vulturs and Wolves of Thessaly, and one hundred and thirty of those who deserved the hatred of Tyrants, and had escaped the fury of War, had bin destroy'd by the Proscriptions: When neither Captains nor Soldiers remained in the desolate City; when the Tyrant abhorr'd and fear'd all those who had either Reputation or Virtue, and by the most subtil Arts endeavoured so to corrupt or break the Spirits of the remaining People, that they might not think of their former Greatness, or the ways of recovering it, we ought not to wonder that they ceased from War. But such a Peace is no more to be commended, than that which Men have in the Grave; as in the Epitaph of the Marquess Trivultio seen at Milan, Qui nunquam quievit, quiescit, tace. This Peace is in every Wilderness: The Turks have established it in the empty Provinces of Asia and Greece. Where there are no men, or if those men have no Courage, there can be no War. Our Ancestors the Britains observed, that the Peace which in that Age the Romans established in the Provinces, consisted in the most wretched slavery and solitude: Miserrimam servitutem pacem appellant. And in another place, Solitudinem [*]faciunt, pacem vocant. This is the Peace the Spaniards settled in their Dominions of the West-Indies, by the destruction of [*] forty millions of Souls. The Countries were very quiet, when wild Beasts only were left to fight in them, or a few miserable Wretches, who had neither strength nor courage to resist their violence. This was the Peace the Romans enjoyed under Augustus: A few of those who made themselves subservient to his Pleasure, and Ministers of the publick Calamities, were put into a flourishing condition; but the rest pined, withered, and never recovered. If yet our Author will have us to think the Liberty and People of Rome obliged to Augustus, who procured such a Peace for them, he ought to remember, that besides what they suffered in settling it, they paid dear for it even in the future; for Italy was thereby so weakned, as never to recover any strength or virtue to defend it self; but depending [Page  126] absolutely upon barbarous Nations, or Armies composed of them, was ravaged and torn in pieces by every Invader.

4. That Peace is only to be valued which is accompanied with Justice; and those Governmenrs only deserve praise, who put the Power into the hands of the best Men. This was wholly wanting during the Reigns of Augustus and his Successors. The worst of men gained the Soverainty by Alliance, Fraud or Violence, and advanced such as most resembled themselves. Augustus was worse in the beginning than in the latter end of his Reign; but his bloody and impure Successor, grew every day more wicked as long as he lived: Whilst he sat upon the Rocks at Capreae with his Chaldeans, he meditated nothing but Lust or Mischief, and had Sejanus and Macro always ready to execute his detestable Designs. Caligula could find none equal to himself in all manner of Villanies; but favour'd those most who were likest to him. Claudius his stupidity, drunkenness, and subjection to the sury of two impudent Strumpets and manumised Slaves, proved as hurtful to the Empire, as the savage fury of his Predecessor. Tho Nero was a Monster that the world could not bear, yet the raging Soldiers kill'd Galba, and gave the Empire to Otho for no other reason, than that he had bin the Companion of his Debauches, and of all men was thought most to resemble him: With them all Evils came in like a Flood; and their Successors finding none so bad as themselves, but the Favourites, Whores and Slaves that governed them, would suffer no Vertue to grow up; and filled the City with a base, lewd, and miserable Rabble, that cared for nothing beyond Stage-plays and Bread. Such a People could not be seditious; but Rome had bin desolate, if they had not thus filled it. And tho this temper and condition of a People may please our Author; yet it was an incurable Wound to the State, and in consequence to the best part of the World.

When the City had bin burnt by the Gauls, it was soon restored: The Defeats of Ticinum, Trebia, Thrasimene, and Cannae were repair'd with equal or greater Victories: The War of the Allies ended in their overthrow: The Fury of the Gladiators was extinguished with their Blood: The Commonwealth lost Battels, but was never conquer'd in any War; and in the end triumphed over all that had contended with them. Whilst Liberty continued, it was the Nurse of Vertue; and all the Losses suffered in Foreign or Civil Wars, were easily recovered: but when Liberty was lost, Valour and Virtue was torn up by the roots, and the Roman Power proceeding from it, perished.

I have not dwelt so long upon this point to expose the solly of our Author, but to show that the abovemention'd Evils did proceed from a permanent cause, which will always produce the like effects; and Histories testify, that it has done the same in all places. Carthage was rebuilt, after it had bin destroy'd by Scipio, and continued to be a rich City for almost a thousand years, but produced no such men as Amilcar, Asdrubal and Hannibal: Cleomenes and Euclidas were the last that deserved to be called Spartans: Athens never had an eminent Man, after it felt the weight of the Macedonian Yoak; and Philopemen was the last of the Achaians. Tho the Commonwealths [Page  127] of Italy in later Ages, having too much applied themselves to the acquisition of Money, and wanted that greatness of Spirit which had reigned in their Ancestors, yet they have not been without Valour and Virtue. That of Pisa was famous for Power at Sea, till the Genoeses overthrew them. Florence had a brave Nobility, and a stout People. Arezzo, Pistoia, Cortona, Sienna, and other small Towns of Tuscany, were not without strength, tho for the most part unhappily exercised in the Factions of Ghibelins and Guelphs, Neri and Bianchi, that divided all Italy; but since the introduction of Filmer's divine Absolute Monarchy, all Power, Virtue, Reputation and Strength, is utterly perished from among them, and no man dares to oppose the publick Mischiess. They usually decide private Quarrels by Assassination or Poison; and in other respects they enjoy the happiness of that Peace which is always found within empty Walls and desolated Countries: And if this be according to the Laws of God and Nature, it cannot be denied, that Weakness, Baseness, Cowardice, Destruction and Desolation are so likewise. These are the Blessings our well-natur'd Author would confer upon us; but if they were to be esteemed so, I cannot tell why those that selt them, complained so much of them. Tacitus reciting what passed in his time, and somewhat before (for want of a Christian Spirit) in the bitterness of his Soul says, Nec unquam atrocioribus Populi Romani [*]cladibus, magis{que} justis indiciis probatum est, non esse cure Deis securitatem nostram, esse ultionem. Some thought that no Punishments could be justly deserved by a People that had so much favour'd Virtue; others, that even the Gods they ador'd, envied their Felicity and Glory; but all confess'd they were fallen from the highest pitch of human Happiness into the lowest degree of Infamy and Misery: And our Author being the first that ever found they had gained by the change, we are to attribute the discovery of so great a Secret to the excellency of his Wisdom. If, suspending my Judgment in this point, till it be proved by better Authority than his word, I in the mean time follow the opinion of those who think Slavery doth naturally produce meanness of Spirit, with its worst effect, flattery, which Tacitus calls foedum servitutis crimen; I must believe, that the impudence of carrying it to such a height, as to commend nothing in the most glorious Liberty, that made the most virtuous People in the world, but the shortness of its continuance, and to prefer the Tyranny of the basest of Men, or worst of Monsters, is peculiar to Filmer; and that their wickedness, which had never bin equalled, is surpassed by him, who recommends as the Ordinance of God, the Principles that certainly produce them.

But, says our Author, tho Rome was for a while miraculously upheld in Glory by a greater prudence than its own, yet in a short time, after manifold Alterations, she was ruined by her own hand. But 'tis absurd to say, that the overthrow of a Government, which had nothing of good in it, can be a ruin; or that the Glory in which it continued, had nothing of good in it; and most of all, that it could be ruin'd by no hands but its own, if that Glory had not bin gained, and immediately or instrumentally supported by such virtue and strength as is worthily to be preferr'd before all other temporal Happiness, and [Page  128] dos ever produce it. This shews that Liars ought to have good memories. But passing over such foolish Contradictions, I desire to know, how that prudence, greater than its own (which till I am better inform'd, I must think to be inseparably united to Justice and Goodness) came miraculously to support a Government, which was not only evil in it self, as contrary to the Laws of God and Nature; but so perpetually bent against that Monarchy, which he says is according to them, as to hate all Monarchs, despise all that would live under them, destroy as many of them as came within their reach; and make a Law by which any man was authorised to kill him, who should endeavour to set up this Divine Power among them. Moreover, no human Prudence preserved the Roman Glory but their own: the others directly set themselves to oppose it, and the most eminent fell under it. We know of no Prudence surpassing the human, unless it be the Divine: But the Divine Prudence did never miraculously exert it self, except to bear witness to the Truth, and to give Authority to those that announced it. If therefore the glory of this Popular Government was miraculously supported by a more than human Prudence, it was good in it self; the Miracles done in favour of it did testify it, and all that our Author says against it is false and abominable.

If I lay aside the word Miraculous, as put in by chance, 'twill be hard to know how God (who in the usual course of his Providence guides all things by such a gentle and undiscerned Power, that they seem to go on of themselves) should give such virtue to this popular Government, and the Magistrates bred up under it, that the greatest Monarchs of the Earth were as dust before them, unless there had bin an excellency in their Discipline, far surpassing that of their Enemies; or how that can be called ill in its Principle, and said to comprehend no good, which God did so gloriously support, and no man was ever able to resist. This cannot be better answer'd than by our Author's Citation, Suis & ipsa Roma viribus ruit; That City which had overthrown the greatest Powers of the World must, in all appearance, have lasted for ever, if their Virtue and Discipline had not decay'd, or their Forces bin turned against themselves. If our Author therefore say true, the greatest good that ever befel the Romans, was the decay of their Virtue and Discipline; and the turning of their own Arms against themselves, was not their Ruin but their Preservation.

When they had brought the warlike Nations of Italy into subjection, or association; often repressed the fury of the Gauls, Cimbri and Teutons; overthrown the Wealth, Power and Wit of Carthage supported by the Skill, Industry, and Valour of Hannibal and his brave Relations; almost extirpated the valiant Spaniards, who would no other way be subdued; defeated Philip, Perseus, Antiochus, Gentius, Syphax and Jugurtha; struck an aw into Ptolomy; avoided the snares and poisons of Mithridates; followed him in his Flights, reveng'd his Treacheries, and carried their victorious Arms beyond his conquer'd Kingdoms to the Banks of Tygris: When neither the Revolt of their Italian Associates, nor the Rebellion of their Slaves led by Spartacus (who in skill seems to have bin equal to Hannibal, and [Page  129] above him in Courage) could put a stop to their Victories: When Greece had been reduced to yield to a Virtue rather than a Power greater than their own, we may well say that Government was supported by a more than human prudence, which led them through Virtue to a height of Glory, Power and Happiness, that till that day had bin unknown to the World, and could never have bin ruined, if by the decay of that Virtue they had not turned their victorious Arms against themselves. That City was a Giant that could die by no other hand than his own; like Hercules poison'd and driven into madness, after he had destroy'd Thieves, Monsters and Tyrants, and found nothing on the Earth able to resist him. The wisest of men in antient times, looking upon this as a point of more than human Perfection, thought or feigned to think, that he was descended from the Gods, and at his death received into their number, tho perhaps Filmer would prefer a weak, base and effeminate Slave before him. The matter will not be much different, if we adhere to the foremention'd similitude of the Athletick Habit; for the danger proceeds only from the perfection of it, and he who dislikes it, must commend that Weakness and Vice which may perish, but can never be changed into any thing worse than it self, as those that lie upon the ground can never fall. However this Fall of the Romans, which our Author, speaking truth against his will, calls their Ruin, was into that which he recommends as the Ordinance of God: Which is as much as to say, that they were ruin'd when they fell from their own unnatural Inventions to follow the Law of God and of Nature; that Luxury also through which they fell, was the product of their Felicity; and that the Nations that had bin subdued by them, had no other way of avenging their Defeats, than by alluring their Masters to their own Vices: This was the Root of their Civil Wars. When that proud City found no more resistance, it grew wanton.

—Saevior armis
Luxuria incubuit, victum{que} ulciscitur orbem.
Lucan.
Honest Poverty became uneasy, when Honours were given to illgotten Riches. This was so Monarchical, that a People infected with such a Custom must needs fall by it. They who by Vice had exhausted their Fortunes, could repair them only by bringing their Country under a Government that would give impunity to Rapine; and such as had not Virtues to deserve Advancement from the Senate and People, would always endeavour to set up a Man that would bestow the Honours that were due to Virtue, upon those who would be most abjectly subservient to his Will and Interests. When mens minds are filled with this Fury, they sacrifice the common Good to the advancement of their private Concernments. This was the temper of Catiline expressed by Sallust, Luxuria principi gravis, [*]paupertas vix à privato toleranda; and this put him upon that desperate extremity to say, Incendium meum ruinâ extinguam. Others in the same manner being filled with the same rage, he could not want Companions in his most villanous Designs. 'Tis not long since a Person of the highest Quality, and no less famous for Learning and [Page  130] Wit, having observed the State of England, as it stood not many years ago, and that to which it has bin reduc'd since the year sixty, as is thought very much by the Advice and Example of France, said, That they now were taking a most cruel vengeance upon us for all the Overthrows received from our Ancestors, by introducing their most damnable Maxims, and teaching us the worst of their Vices. 'Tis not for me to determine whether this Judgment was rightly made or not; for I intend not to speak of our Affairs: but all Historians agreeing, that the change of the Roman Government was wrought by such means as I have mentioned; and our Author acknowledging that change to have bin their ruin, as in truth it was, I may justly conclude, that the overthrow of that Government could not have bin a ruin to them, but good for them, unless it had bin good; and that the Power which did ruin it, and was set up in the room of it, cannot have bin according to the Laws of God or Nature, for they confer only that which is good, and destroy nothing that is so; but must have bin most contrary to that good which was overthrown by it.

SECT. XVI. The best Governments of the World have bin composed of Monarchy, Aristocracy, and Democracy.

OUR Author's cavils concerning I know not what vulgar Opinions that Democracies were introduc'd to curb Tyranny, deserve no answer; for our question is, Whether one form of Government be prescribed to us by God and Nature, or we are left according to our own understanding, to constitute such as seem best to our selves. As for Democracy he may say what pleases him of it; and I believe it can sute only with the convenience of a small Town, accompanied with such Circumstances as are seldom found. But this no way obliges men to run into the other extream, in as much as the variety of forms between meer Democracy and Absolute Monarchy is almost infinite: And if I should undertake to say, there never was a good Government in the world, that did not consist of the three simple Species of Monarchy, Aristocracy and Democracy, I think I might make it good. This at the least is certain, that the Government of the Hebrews instituted by God, had a Judg, the great Sanhedrin, and General Assemblies of the People: Sparta had two Kings, a Senate of twenty eight chosen Men, and the like Assemblies: All the Dorian Cities had a chief Magistrate, a Senate, and occasional Assemblies: The Ionian, Athens, and others, had an Archon, the Areopagi; and all Judgments concerning matters of the greatest importance, as well as the Election of Magistrates, were referr'd to the People. Rome in the beginning had a King and a Senate, whilst the Election of Kings, and Judgments upon Appeals remained in the [Page  131] People; afterwards Consuls representing Kings, and vested with equal Power, a more numerous Senate, and more frequent meetings of the People. Venice has at this day a Duke, the Senate of the Pregadi, and the Great Assembly of the Nobility, which is the whole City, the rest of the Inhabitants being only Incolae, not Cives; and those of the other Cities or Countries are their Subjects, and do not participate of the Government. Genoa is governed in like manner: Luca not unlike to them. Germany is at this day governed by an Emperor, the Princes or great Lords in their several Precincts, the Cities by their own Magistrates, and by general Diets, in which the whole power of the Nation resides, and where the Emperor, Princes, Nobility, and Cities have their places in person, or by their Deputies. All the Northern Nations, which upon the dissolution of the Roman Empire possessed the best Provinces that had composed it, were under that form which is usually called the Gothick Polity: They had King, Lords, Commons, Diets, Assemblies of Estates, Cortez, and Parliaments, in which the Sovereign Powers of those Nations did reside, and by which they were exercised. The like was practised in Hungary, Bohemia, Sweden, Denmark, Poland; and if things are changed in some of these places within few years, they must give better proofs of having gained by the change than are yet seen in the World, before I think my self obliged to change my opinion.

Some Nations not liking the name of King, have given such a power as Kings enjoy'd in other places to one or more Magistrates, either limited to a certain time, or left to be perpetual, as best pleased themselves: Others approving the name, made the Dignity purely elective. Some have in their Elections principally regarded one Family as long as it lasted: Others consider'd nothing but the fitness of the Person, and reserved to themselves a liberty of taking where they pleased. Some have permitted the Crown to be hereditary as to its ordinary course; but restrained the Power, and instituted Officers to inspect the Proceedings of Kings, and to take care that the Laws were not violated: Of this sort were the Ephori of Sparta, the Maires du Palais, and afterwards the Constable of France; the Justicia in Arragon; Rijckshofmeister in Denmark; the High Steward in England; and in all places such Assemblies as are before-mentioned under several names, who had the Power of the whole Nation. Some have continued long, and it may be always in the same form; others have changed it: Some being incensed against their Kings, as the Romans exasperated by the Villanies of Tarquin, and the Tuscans by the Cruelties of Mezentius, abolished the name of King: Others, as Athens, Sicion, Argos, Corinth, Thebes, and the Latins, did not stay for such extremities; but set up other Governments when they thought it best for themselves, and by this conduct prevented the evils that usually fall upon Nations, when their Kings degenerate into Tyrants, and a Nation is brought to enter into a War by which all may be lost, and nothing can be gained which was not their own before. The Romans took not this salutary Course; the mischief was grown up before they perceived, or set themselves against it; and when the effects of Pride, Avarice, Cruelty and Lust were grown to such a height, that they could no longer be endured, they [Page  132] could not free themselves without a War: and whereas upon other occasions their Victories had brought them increase of Strength, Territory, and Glory; the only reward of their Virtue in this was, to be delivered from a Plague they had unadvisedly suffered to grow up among them. I confess this was most of all to be esteemed; for if they had bin overthrown, their condition under Tarquin would have bin more intolerable than if they had fallen under the power of Pirrhus or Hannibal; and all their following Prosperity was the fruit of their recover'd Liberty: But it had bin much better to have reformed the State after the death of one of their good Kings, than to be brought to fight for their Lives against that abominable Tyrant. Our Author in pursuance of his aversion to all that is good, disapproves this; and wanting reasons to justify his dislike, according to the custom of Impostors and Cheats, hath recourse to the ugly terms of a back-door, Sedition and Faction: as if it were not as just for a People to lay aside their Kings when they receive nothing but evil, and can rationally hope for no benefit by them, as for others to set them up in expectation of good from them. But if the truth be examin'd, nothing will be found more orderly than the changes of Government, or of the Persons and Races of those that governed, which have bin made by many Nations. When Pharamond's Grandson seemed not to deserve the Crown he had worn, the French gave it to Meroveus, who more resembled him in Virtue: In process of time when this Race also degenerated, they were rejected, and Pepin advanced to the Throne; and the most remote in blood of his Descendents having often bin preferred before the nearest, and Bastards before the legitimate Issue, they were at last all laid aside; and the Crown remains to this day in the Family of Hugh Capet, on whom it was bestow'd upon the rejection of Charles of Lorrain. In like manner the Castilians took Don Sancho sirnamed the Brave, second Son to Alphonso the Wise, before Alphonso el Desheredado, Son of the elder Brother Ferdinand. The States of Arragon preferred Martin, Brother to John the first, before Mary his Daughter married to the Count de Foix, tho Females were not excluded from the Succession; and the House of Austria now enjoys that Crown from Joan Daughter to Ferdinand. In that and many other Kingdoms, Bastards have bin advanced before their legitimate Brothers. Henry Count of Trastamara, Bastard to Alphonso the II King of Castile, received the Crown as a reward of the good Service he had done to his Country against his Brother Peter the Cruel, without any regard had to the House of La Cerda descended from Alphonso el Desheredado, which to this day never enjoy'd any greater honour than that of Duke de Medina Celi. Not long after the Portuguese conceiving a dislike of their King Ferdinand, and his Daughter married to John King of Castile, rejected her and her Uncle by the Father's side, and gave the Crown to John a Knight of Calatrava, and Bastard to an Uncle of Ferdinand their King. About the beginning of this age the Swedes deposed their King Sigismund for being a Papist, and made Charles his Uncle King. Divers Examples of the like nature in England have bin already mentioned. All these transportations of Crowns were Acts performed by Assemblies of the three Estates in the several Kingdoms, and these [Page  133] Crowns are to this day enjoy'd under Titles derived from such as were thus brought in by the deposition or rejection of those, who according ing to descent of blood had better Titles than the present Possessors. The Acts therefore were lawful and good, or they can have no Title at all; and they who made them, had a just power so to do.

If our Author can draw any advantage from the resemblance of Regality that he finds in the Roman Consuls and Athenian Archons, I shall without envy leave him the enjoyment of it; but I am much mistaken if that do not prove my assertion, that those Governments were composed of the three simple species: for if the Monarchical part was in them, it cannot be denied that the Aristocratical was in the Senate or Areopagi, and the Democratical in the People. But he ought to have remembred that if there was something of Monarchical in those Governments when they are said to have bin Popular, there was something of Aristocratical and Democratical in those that were called Regal; which justifies my proposition on both sides, and shews that the denomination was taken from the part that prevail'd; and if this were not so, the Governments of France, Spain, and Germany might be called Democracies, and those of Rome and Athens Monarchies, because the People have a part in the one, and an image of Monarchy was preserved in the other.

If our Author will not allow the cases to be altogether equal, I think he will find no other difference, than that the Consuls and Archons were regularly made by the Votes of the consenting People, and orderly resign'd their Power, when the time was expir'd for which it was given; whereas Tarquin, Dionysius, Agathocles, Nabis, Phalaris, Cesar, and almost all his Successors, whom he takes for compleat Monarchs, came in by violence, fraud, and corruption, by the help of the worst men, by the slaughter of the best, and most commonly (when the method was once establish'd) by that of his Predecessor, who, if our Author say true, was the Father of his Country and his also. This was the root and foundation of the only Government that deserves praise: this is that which stampt the divine character upon Agathocles, Dionysius and Cesar, and that had bestow'd the same upon Manlius, Marius, or Catiline, if they had gain'd the Monarchies they affected. But I suppose that such as God has bless'd with better judgment, and a due regard to Justice and Truth, will say, that all those who have attained to such greatness as destroys all manner of good in the places where they have set up themselves by the most detestable Villanies, came in by a backdoor; and that such Magistrates as were orderly chosen by a willing People, were the true Shepherds who came in by the gate of the Sheepfold, and might justly be called the Ministers of God, so long as they performed their duty in providing for the good of the Nations committed to their charge.

[Page  134]

SECT. XVII. Good Governments admit of Changes in the Superstructures, whilst the Foundations remain unchangeable.

IF I go a step farther, and confess the Romans made some changes in the outward Form of their Government, I may safely say they did well in it, and prosper'd by it. After the Expulsion of the Kings, the Power was chiefly in the Nobility, who had bin Leaders of the People; but it was necessary to humble them, when they began to presume too much upon the advantages of their Birth; and the City could never have been great, unless the Plebeians who were the Body of it, and the main strength of their Armies, had bin admitted to a participation of Honours. This could not be done at the first: They who had bin so vilely opprest by Tarquin, and harass'd with making or cleansing Sinks, were not then fit for Magistracies, or the Command of Armies; but they could not justly be excluded from them, when they had men who in courage and conduct were equal to the best of the Patricians; and it had bin absurd for any man to think it a disparagement to him to marry the Daughter of one whom he had obey'd as Dictator or Consul, and perhaps follow'd in his Triumph. Rome that was constituted for War, and sought its Grandeur by that means, could never have arriv'd to any considerable height, if the People had not bin exercised in Arms, and their Spirits raised to delight in Conquests, and willing to expose themselves to the greatest fatigues and dangers to accomplish them. Such men as these were not to be used like Slaves, or opprest by the unmerciful hand of Usurers. They who by their sweat and blood were to defend and enlarge the Territories of the State, were to be convinced they fought for themselves; and they had reason to demand a Magistracy of their own, vested with a Power that none might offend, to maintain their Rights, and to protect their Families, whilst they were abroad in the Armies. These were the Tribunes of the People, made, as they called it, Sacrosancti or inviolable; and the creation of them was the most considerable Change that happened till the time of Marius, who brought all into disorder. The creation or abolition of Military Tribunes with Consular Power, ought to be accounted as nothing; for it imported little whether that Authority were exercised by two, or by five: That of the Decemviri was as little to be regarded, they were intended only for a Year; and tho new ones were created for another, on pretence that the Laws they were to frame could not be brought to perfection in so short a time, yet they were soon thrown down from the Power they usurped, and endeavoured to retain contrary to Law: The creation of Dictators was no novelty, they were made occasionally from the beginning, and never otherwise than occasionally, till Julius Cesar subverted all order, and invading that supreme Magistracy by force [*], usurped the Right which belong'd to all. This indeed was a mortal [Page  135] Change even in root and principle. All other Magistrates had bin created by the People for the publick good, and always were within the power of those that had created them. But Cesar coming in by force, sought only the satisfaction of his own raging Ambition, or that of the Soldiers, whom he had corrupted to destroy their Country; and his Successors governing for themselves by the help of the like Raskals, perpetually exposed the Empire to be ravaged by them. But whatever opinion any man may have of the other Changes, I dare affirm, there are few or no Monarchies (whose Histories are so well known to us as that of Rome) which have not suffer'd Changes incomparably greater and more mischievous than those of Rome whilst it was free. The Macedonian Monarchy fell into pieces immediately after the death of Alexander: 'Tis thought he perished by Poison: His Wives, Children and Mother, were destroyed by his own Captains: The best of those who had escaped his fury, fell by the Sword of each other. When the famous Argyraspides might have expected some reward of their labours, and a little rest in old age, they were maliciously sent into the East by Antigonus to perish by hunger and misery, after he had corrupted them to betray Eumenes. No better fate attended the rest; all was in confusion, every one follow'd whom he pleased, and all of them seemed to be filled with such a rage that they never ceased from mutual slaughters till they were consumed; and their Kingdoms continued in perpetual Wars against each other, till they all fell under the Roman Power. The fortune of Rome was the same after it became a Monarchy: Treachery, Murder and Fury, reigned in every part; there was no Law but Force; he that could corrupt an Army, thought he had a sufficient Title to the Empire: by this means there were frequently three or four, and at one time thirty several Pretenders, who called themselves Emperors; of which number he only reigned that had the happiness to destroy all his Competitors; and he himself continued no longer than till another durst attempt the destruction of him and his Posterity. In this state they remained, till the wasted and bloodless Provinces were possess'd by a multitude of barbarous Nations. The Kingdoms established by them enjoy'd as little Peace or Justice; that of France was frequently divided into as many parts as the Kings of Meroveus or Pepin's Race had Children, under the names of the Kingdoms of Paris, Orleans, Soissons, Arles, Burgundy, Austrasia, and others: These were perpetually vexed by the unnatural fury of Brothers or nearest Relations, whilst the miserable Nobility and People were obliged to fight upon their foolish Quarrels, till all fell under the power of the strongest. This mischief was in some measure cured by a Law made in the time of Hugh Capet, that the Kingdom should no more be divided: But the Appannages, as they call them, granted to the King's Brothers, with the several Dukedoms and Earldoms erected to please them and other great Lords, produced frequently almost as bad effects. This is testified by the desperate and mortal Factions, that went under the names of Burgundy and Orleans, Armagnac and Orleans, Montmorency and Guise: These were followed by those of the League, and the Wars of the Huguenots: They were no sooner finish'd by the taking [Page  136] of Rochel, but new ones began by the Intrigues of the Duke of Orleans, Brother to Lewis the 13th, and his Mother; and pursued with that animosity by them, that they put themselves under the protection of Spain: To which may be added, that the Houses of Condé, Soissons, Montmorency, Guise, Vendosme, Angouleme, Bouillon, Rohan, Longueville, Rochfocault, Epernon, and I think I may say every one that is of great eminency in that Kingdom, with the Cities of Paris, Bourdeaux, and many others, in the space of these last fifty years, have sided with the perpetual Enemies of their own Country.

Again, other great Alterations have happened within the same Kingdom: The Races of Kings four times wholly changed: Five Kings deposed in less than 150 Years after the death of Charles the Great: The Offices of Maire du Palais, and Constable, erected and laid aside: The great Dukedoms and Earldoms, little inferior to Soveraign Principalities, establish'd and suppress'd: The decision of all Causes, and the execution of the Laws, placed absolutely in the hands of the Nobility, their Deputies, Seneschals, or Vice-Seneschals, and taken from them again: Parliaments set up to receive Appeals from the other Courts, and to judg soveraignly in all cases, expresly to curb them: The Power of these Parliaments, after they had crushed the Nobility, brought so low, that within the last twenty years they are made to register, and give the Power of Laws, to Edicts, of which the Titles only are read to them; and the General Assemblies of Estates, that from the time of Pepin had the Power of the Nation in their hands, are now brought to nothing, and almost forgotten.

Tho I mention these things, 'tis not with a design of blaming them, for some of them deserve it not; and it ought to be consider'd that the Wisdom of man is imperfect, and unable to foresee the Effects that may proceed from an infinite variety of Accidents, which according to Emergencies, necessarily require new Constitutions, to prevent or cure the mischiefs arising from them, or to advance a good that at the first was not thought on: And as the noblest work in which the Wit of man can be exercised, were (if it could be done) to constitute a Government that should last for ever, the next to that is to sute Laws to present Exigencies, and so much as is in the power of man to foresee: And he that should resolve to persist obstinately in the way he first entered upon, or to blame those who go out of that in which their Fathers had walked, when they find it necessary, dos as far as in him lies, render the worst of Errors perpetual. Changes therefore are unavoidable, and the Wit of man can go no farther than to institute such, as in relation to the Forces, Manners, Nature, Religion or Interests of a People and their Neighbours, are sutable and adequate to what is seen, or apprehended to be seen: And he who would oblige all Nations at all times to take the same course, would prove as foolish as a Physician who should apply the same Medicine to all Distempers, or an Architect that would build the same kind of House for all Persons, without considering their Estates, Dignities, the number of their Children or Servants, the Time or Climate in which they live, and many other Circumstances; or, which is, if possible, more sottish, a General who should obstinately [Page  137] resolve always to make War in the same way, and to draw up his Army in the same form, without examining the nature, number, and strength of his own and his Enemies Forces, or the advantages and disadvantages of the Ground. But as there may be some universal Rules in Physick, Architecture and Military Discipline, from which men ought never to depart; so there are some in Politicks also which ought always to be observed: and wise Legislators adhering to them only, will be ready to change all others as occasion may require, in order to the publick Good. This we may learn from Moses, who laying the Foundation of the Law given to the Israelites in that Justice, Charity and Truth, which having its root in God is subject to no change, left them the liberty of having Judges or no Judges, Kings or no Kings, or to give the Soveraign Power to High Priests or Captains, as best pleased themselves; and the Mischiefs they afterwards suffer'd, proceeded not simply from changing, but changing for the worse. The like judgment may be made of the Alterations that have happen'd in other places. They who aim at the publick Good, and wisely institute Means proportionable and adequate to the attainment of it, deserve praise; and those only are to be dislik'd, who either foolishly or maliciously set up a corrupt private. Interest in one or a few men. Whosoever therefore would judg of the Roman Changes, may see, that in expelling the Tarquins, creating Consuls, abating the violence of Usurers, admitting Plebeians to marry with the Patricians, rendring them capable of Magistracies, deducing Colonies, dividing Lands gained from their Enemies, erecting Tribunes to defend the Rights of the Commons, appointing the Decemviri to regulate the Law, and abrogating their Power when they abused it, creating Dictators and Military Tribunes with a Consular Power, as occasions requir'd; they acted in the face of the Sun for the good of the Publick; and such Acts having always produced Effects sutable to the rectitude of their Intentions, they consequently deserve praise. But when another Principle began to govern, all things were changed in a very different manner: Evil Designs, tending only to the advancement of private Interests, were carried on in the dark by means as wicked as the end. If Tarquin when he had a mind to be King, poison'd his first Wife and his Brother, contracted an incestuous Marriage with his second by the death of her first Husband, murder'd her Father and the best men in Rome, yet Cesar did worse: He favour'd Catiline and his villanous Associates; brided and corrupted Magistrates; conspir'd with Crassus and Pompey; continued in the Command of an Army beyond the time prescribed by Law, and turned the Arms with which he had bin entrusted for the service of the Commonwealth, to the destruction of it; which was rightly represented by his Dream, that he had constuprated his Mother: In the like manner when Octavius, Antonius and Lepidus, divided the Empire, and then quarrelled among themselves; and when Galba, Otho, Vitellius and Vespasian set up Parties in several Provinces, all was managed with Treachery, Fraud and Cruelty; nothing was intended but the advancement of one Man, and the Recompence of the Villains that served him: And when the Empire had suffered infinite Calamities by pulling down or rejecting one, and setting [Page  138] up another, it was for the most part difficult to determine who was the worst of the two; or whether the prevailing side had gained or lost by their Victory. The question therefore upon which a Judgment may be made to the praise or dispraise of the Roman Government, before or after the loss of their Liberty, ought not to be, Whether either were subject to changes, for neither they nor any thing under the Sun was ever exempted from them; but whether the Changes that happened after the establishment of Absolute Power in the Emperors, did not solely proceed from Ambition, and tend to the publick Ruin: whereas those Alterations related by our Author concerning Consuls, Dictators, Decemviri, Tribuns and Laws, were far more rare, less violent, tending to, and procuring the publick Good, and therefore deserving praise. The like having bin proved by the Examples of other Kingdoms, and might be farther confirmed by many more, which on account of brevity I omit, is in my opinion sufficient to manifest, that whilst the Foundation and Principle of a Government remains good, the Superstructures may be changed according to occasions, without any prejudice to it.

SECT. XVIII. Xenophon in blaming the Disorders of Democracies, favours Aristocracies, not Monarchies.

IN the next place our Author introduces Xenophon, disallowing Popular Governments: Cites Rome and Athens as places where the best Men thriv'd worst, and the worst best; and condemns the Romans for making it capital to pass Sentence of Death, Banishment, loss of Liberty, or Stripes upon any Citizen of Rome. But lest his Fraud in this should be detected, he cites no precise Passage of any Author, alledges few Examples, and those mistaken; never tells us what that Law was, when made, or where to be found; whereas I hope to prove, that he has upon the whole matter abominably prevaricated, and advanced things that he knows to be either impertinent or false.

1. To this end we are in the first place to consider, whether Xenophon speaks of Popular Governments simply, or comparatively: if simply, 'tis confess'd that a pure Democracy can never be good, unless for a small Town; if comparatively, we must examine to what he compares it: We are sure it was not to Absolute Monarchy; there was no such thing amongst the Greeks established by Law: The little Tyrants who had enslaved their own Countries, as Jason, Phaereus, Phalaris, and the like, had no pretence to it, and were accounted as the worst of Beasts: None but such as in all bestiality were like to them, did ever speak or think well of them: Xenophon's Opinion in this point, may be easily found out by what pass'd between his Master Plato and the Sicilian Tyrant; and the matter will not be mended by referring to his own experience: He had seen the vast Monarchy of Persia torn in pieces by the fury of two Brothers, and [Page  139] more than a million of men brought to fight upon their private quarrel: Instead of that Order, Stability and Strength which our Author ascribes to Absolute Monarchy as the effect of Wisdom and Justice, he knew, that by filling one man with pride and cruelty, it brought unspeakable miseries upon all others, and infected them with all the Vices that accompany Slavery: Men lived like Fishes; the great ones devour'd the small; and as appeared by Tissaphernes, Pharnabazus, and others with whom he had to deal, the worst and basest were made to be the greatest: The Satrapes insulted over those of meaner rank, with an insolence and cruelty that equal'd the depth of their servil submission to their proud Master. Luxury and Avarice reigned in all: many great Nations were made to live for the service of one man, and to soment his Vices. This produced weakness and cowardice; no number of those Slaves were able to stand against a few free Grecians. No man knew this better than Xenophon, who after the death of Cyrus the younger, and the treacherous murder of Clearchus, and other Officers that commanded the Greeks who had served him, made his retreat from Babylon to the Hellespont with ten thousand foot, and passed over the bellies of all that dared to oppose him. He would never have spent his life in exciting his Countrymen to attempt the Conquest of Asia, nor perswaded Agesilaus to put himself at the head of the Enterprize, if he had thought there was such admirable Order, Stability and Strength in that Monarchy, and in the Greeks nothing but giddiness of Spirit, and so much Learning as made them seditious: Nor could he, being a wise Man and an excellent Captain, have conceived such a design, if he had not by experience found that Liberty inspir'd his Countrymen with such solid Virtue, and produced such Stability, good Order and Strength, that with small numbers of them he might hope to overthrow the vain Pomp of the Barbarians, and to possess himself of their Riches, tho they could bring more than a hundred men to fight against one; which Design being interrupted in his time by domestick Wars, was soon after his death accomplished by Alexander.

But that Xenophon's meaning may be better understood, 'tis good to consider, that he spoke of such Governments as were then in use among the Greeks; which tho mixed, yet took their denomination from the prevailing part: so that the Dorians, who placed the Power chiefly in the hands of a few chosen men, were said to be governed Aristocratically; and the Ionians giving more Power to the common People, Democratically: And he, tho an Ionian, either through friendship to Agesilaus, conversation with the Spartans, or for other reasons best known to himself, preferr'd the Government of Sparta, or some other which he thought he could frame, and desir'd to introduce, before that of Athens; as Cimon, Thucydides, and many other excellent men of that City are said to have done: And if I acknowledge they were in the right, and that Athens was more subject to disorder, and had less Stability than Sparta, I think it will be of little advantage to Absolute Monarchy.

2. The Athenians did banish some worthy men, and put others to death; but our Author, like the Devil, never speaking truth, unless to turn it into a lie, prevaricates in his report of them. The temporary [Page  140] banishment which they called Ostracism, was without hurt or dishonour, never accounted as a Punishment, nor intended for any other end, than to put a stop to the too eminent greatness of a man, that might prove dangerous to the City; and some excellent Persons who fell under it, were soon recalled and brought home with glory. But I am not solicitous whether that reason be sufficient to justify it or not: We are upon a general Thesis relating to the Laws of God and Nature; and if the Athenians, by a fancy of their own, did make an imprudent use of their Liberty, it cannot prejudice the publick Cause. They who make the worst of it can only say, that by such means they, for a time, deprived themselves of the benefits they might have received from the Virtues of some excellent men, to the hurt of none but themselves; and the application of it as an injustice done to Themistocles is absolutely false: He was a man of great Wit. Industry and Valour [*], but of uncertain Faith, too much addicted to his own Interest, and held a most dangerous Correspondence with the Persians, who then threatned the destruction of Greece. Through envy and spite to Aristides, and to increase his own Power, he raised dangerous Factions in the City; and being summoned to render an account of his Proceedings, he declined the Judgment of his Country, fled to their Enemies, and justly deserved the Sentence pronounc'd against him. Some among them were unjustly put to death, and above all Socrates; but the People, who, deceived by false Witnesses, (against whom neither the Laws of God or Man have ever prescrib'd a sufficient defence) had condemned him, did so much lament their Crime, when the truth was discovered to them, that I doubt whether a more righteous Judgment had given better testimony of their righteous Intentions. But our Author's impudence appears in the highest excess, in imputing the death of Phocion to the popular state of Athens: Their Forces had bin broken in the Sicilian War; the City taken, and the principal men slain by Lysander; the remains of the most worthy destroy'd by the thirty Tyrants set up by him; their ill-recovered Liberty overthrown by the Macedonians, and the death of Phocion compassed by Polyperchon, who with Foreign Soldiers, Slaves, Vagabonds, and Outlaws, overpower'd the People.

The proceedings of Rome may be more compleatly justified: Coriolanus was duly condemn'd, he set too great a price upon his own Valour, and arrogated to himself a Power in Rome, which would hardly have bin indur'd in Corioli: His violence and pride overbalanced his Services; and he that would submit to no Law, was justly driven out from the Society which could subsist only by Law. Quintius was not unlike him, and Manlius Capitolinus far worse than either. Their Virtues were not to be consider'd when they departed from them. Consideration ought to be had of human srailty, and some indulgence may be extended to those who commit Errors, after having done important Services; but a State cannot subsist, which compensating evil Actions with good, gives impunity to the most dangerous Crimes, in remembrance of any Services whatever. He that dos well, performs his duty, and ought always to do so: Justice and Prudence concur in this; and 'tis no less just than profitable, [Page  141] that every Action be considered by it self, and such a reward or punishment allotted to it, as in nature and proportion it doth best deserve.

This, as I suppose, is enough for their Cases; but relates not to those of Mamercus, Camillus, Livius Salinator, and Emylius Paulus; their Virtue was compleat, they were wrongfully sentenc'd. But the best Princes, Senate or People that ever was in the world, by the deceit of evil men, may and have bin drawn out of the way of Justice: Yet of all the States that are known to us, none was ever so free from Crimes of malice and wilful injustice; none was ever guilty of so few Errors as that of Rome; and none did ever give better testimonies of Repentance, when they were discovered, than the Romans did by the Veneration they shew'd to those worthy Persons, and the Honours they conferr'd upon them asterwards. [*]Mamercus was made Dictator, to repair the unjust mark of Infamy laid upon him by the Censors. Camillus being recall'd from his banishment, often enjoyed the same honour, and died the most reverenced Man that had ever bin in that City. Livius Salinator was not only made Consul after he had bin fined, but the People (as it were to expiate the guilt of having condemn'd him) suffer'd that asperity of speech and manners, which might have perswaded such as had bin less confident of his Virtue and their own, that he desir'd to be reveng'd, tho it were with the ruin of the City. They dealt in the like manner with Paulus Emylius, repairing the injury of a Fine unduly impos'd. Their generosity in leaving the Tribuns in the Forum, with their Accusation against Scipio Africanus, and following him to celebrate an annual Sacrifice in the Capitol, in commemoration of his Victory against Hannibal, was no less admirable than the greatness of his mind, who thought his Virtue should be so well known, that no account ought to be expected from him; which was an Error proceeding from a noble Root, but not to be born in a well-govern'd Commonwealth. The Laws that aim at the publick Good, make no distinction of persons; and none can be exempted from the Penalties of them, otherwise than by approved Innocence, which cannot appear without a Trial: He that will not bend his mind to them, shakes off the equality of a Citizen, and usurps a Power above the Law, to which no man submits upon any other condition, than that none should be exempted from the power of it. And Scipio being the first Roman that thus disdained the Power of the Law, I do not know whether the prejudice brought upon the City by so dangerous an Example, did not outweight all the Services he had done: Nevertheless the people contented with his retirement to his own house, and afterwards convinc'd of his innocence, would probably (if he had not died in a few months) have brought him back with the Honours that Fate reserved for his ashes.

I do not at present remember any other eminent men, who can be said in any respect to have thrived ill, whilst the People and Senat of Rome acted freely; and if this be not sufficient to clear the point, I desire to know the names of those worst men that thrived best. If they may have bin judged to thrive, who were frequently advanced to the supreme Magistracies, and enjoy'd the chief Honours; I find no [Page  142] men so eminent as Brutus, Publicola, Quintius Cincinnatus, and Capitolinus, the two Fabii sirnamed Maximi, Corvinus, Torquatus, Camillus, and the like: and if these were the worst Men that Rome produced in those Ages, Valour, Wisdom, Industry in the Service of their Country, and a most intire Love to it must have bin the worst of qualities; and I presume our Author may have thought them so, since they were invincible obstacles to the introduction of that Divine Monarchy which Appius Claudius the Decemvir, Manlius Capitolinus, Spurius Cassius, Sp. Melius, and some others may be thought to have affected.

However, these instances are not to be understood as they are simply in themselves, but comparatively with what has happen'd in other places under absolute Monarchies: for our inquiry is not after that which is perfect, well knowing that no such thing is found among men; but we seek that human Constitution which is attended with the least, or the most pardonable inconveniences. And if we find that in the space of three hundred years, whilst the Senate, People, and legally created Magistrates governed Rome, not one worthy man was put to death, not above five or six condemned to Fines by the beguiled People, and those injuries repair'd by the most honourable satisfaction that could be given; so that Virtue continued ever flourishing; the best men that could be found were put into the chief Commands, and the City was filled with more excellent men than were ever known to be in any other place: And on the other side, if the Emperors so soon as the Government was changed, made it their business to destroy the best, and so far succeeded in their design, that they left none; and never failed to advance the worst, unless it fell out as to Queen Katherine de Medicis, who is said never to have done any good but by mistake, and some few may have proved better than was intended; it will appear, that our Author's Assertions are in the utmost degree false. Of this we need no better witness than Tacitus. The Civil Wars, and the Proscriptions upon which he touches, are justly to be attributed to that Monarchy which was then setting up, the only question being who should be the Monarch, when the Liberty was already overthrown. And if any eminent men escaped, it was much against the will of those who had usurped the power: He acknowledges his Histories to be a continued relation of the slaughter of the most illustrious Persons, and that in the times of which he writes, Virtue was attended with certain destruction. After the death of Germanicus and his eldest Children, Valerius Asiaticus, Seneca, Corbulo, and an infinite number more who were thought most to resemble them, found this to be true at the expence of their lives: Nero, in pursuance of the same tyrannical design, murder'd Helvidius and Thraseas, that he might tear up Virtue by the roots: Domitian [*] spared none willingly that had either Virtue or Reputation; and tho Trajan, with perhaps some other, might grow up under him in the remote Provinces, yet no good man could escape who came under his eye, and was so eminent as to be observed by him. Whilst these, who were thought to be the best men that appear'd in the Roman Empire, did thrive in this manner, Sejanus, Macro, Narcissus, Pallas, Tigillinus, Icetus, Vinnius, Laco, and others like to them, [Page  143] had the power of the Empire in their hands. Therefore, unless Mankind has bin mistaken to this day, and that these, who have hitherto bin accounted the worst of Villains, were indeed the best men in the world, and that those destroy'd by them, who are thought to have bin the best, were truly the worst, it cannot be denied that the best men, during the Liberty of Rome, thrived best; that good men suffer'd no indignity, unless by some fraud imposed upon the well-meaning People; and that so soon as the Liberty was subverted, the worst men thrived best. The best men were exposed to so many Calamities and Snares, that it was thought a matter of great wonder to see a virtuous man die in his bed: and if the account were well made, I think it might appear, that every one of the Emperors before Titus shed more noble and innocent Blood than Rome and all the Commonwealths in the world have done whilst they had the free enjoyment of their own Liberty. But if any man in favour of our Author seek to diminish this vast disproportion between the two differing sorts of Government, and impute the disorders that happen'd in the time of the Gracchi, and others, whilst Rome was strugling for her Liberty, to the Government of a Commonwealth, he will find them no more to be compar'd with those that fell out afterwards, than the railings of a turbulent Tribune against the Senate, to the Villanies and Cruelties that corrupted and dispeopled the Provinces from Babylon to Scotland: And whereas the State never fail'd to recover from any disorders, as long as the Root of Liberty remain'd untouch'd, and became more powerful and glorious than ever, even after the Wars of Marius and Sylla; when that was destroy'd, the City fell into a languishing condition, and grew weaker and weaker, till that and the whole Empire was ruin'd by the Barbarians.

3. Our Author, to shew that his memory is as good as his judgment, having represented Rome in the times of Liberty as a publick Slaughter-house, soon after blames the clemency of their Laws; whereas 'tis impossible that the same City could at the same time be guilty of those contrary extremities; and no less certain, that it was perfectly free from them both. His assertion seems to be grounded upon Cesar's Speech (related by Salust) in favour of Lentulus and Cethegus Companions [*] of Catiline: but tho he there endeavoured to put the best colour he could upon their cause, it signified only thus much, that a Roman Citizen could not be put to death, without being heard in publick; which Law will displease none that in understanding and integrity may not be compared to Filmer and his Followers. 'Tis a folly to extend it farther; for 'tis easily proved that there was always a power of putting Citizens to death, and that it was exercised when occasion required. The Laws were the same in the time of the Kings, and when that Office was executed by Consuls, excepting such changes as are already mention'd. The Lex perduellionis cited by Livy in the case of Horatius who had kill'd his Sister, continued in force from the foundation to the end of that Government: the condemnation was to death, the words of the Sentence these, Caput obnubito, infelici arbore reste suspendito; verberato intra [*]Pomaerium vel extra Pomaerium. He was tried by this Law upon an appeal made to the People by his Father, and absolved admiratione [Page  144] magis virtutis quam jure causae; which could not have bin, if by the Law no Citizen might be put to death. The Sons of Brutus were condemn'd to death in publick, and executed with the Aquilii and Vitellii their Companions in the same Conspiracy: Manlius Capitolinus was put to death by the vote of the People: Titus Manlius by the command of his Father Torquatus, for fighting without order: Two Legions were decimated by Appius Claudius: Spurius Melius refusing to appear before the Dictator, was killed by Servilius Ahala General of the Horse, and pronounced jure caesum: Quintus Fabius was by Papirius the Dictator condemn'd to die, and could not have bin saved but by the intercession and authority of the People. If this be not so, I desire to be informed what the Senate meant by condemning Nero to be put to death more majorum, if more majorum no Citizen might be put to death: Why the Consuls, Dictators, Military Tribuns, Decemviri, caused Rods and Axes to be carried beforethem, as well within as without the City, if no use was to be made of them. Were they only vain Badges of a Power never to be executed; or upon whom was the Supreme Power signified by them, to be exercised within and without the City, if the Citizens were not subject to it? 'Tis strange that a man who had ever read a Book of matters relating to the Affairs of Rome, should fancy these things; or hope to impose them upon the World, if he knew them to be foolish, false, and absurd. But of all the marks of a most supine stupidity that can be given by a man, I know no one equal to this of our Author, who in the same Clause wherein he says no Citizen could be put to death or banished, adds, that the Magistrates were upon pain of death forbidden to do it; for if a Magistrate might be put to death for banishing a Citizen, or causing him to be executed, a Citizen might be put to death; for the Magistrates were not Strangers, but Citizens. If this was not so, he must think that no Crime was capital, but the punishment of capital Crimes; or that no man was subject to the Supreme Power, but he that was created for the execution of it. Yet even this will not stop the gap; for the Law that condemned the Magistrate to die, could be of no effect, if there were no man to execute it; and there could be none if the Law prohibited it, or that he who did it was to die for it: And this goes on to infinity. For is a Magistrate could not put a Citizen to death, I suppose a Citizen could not put to death a Magistrate; for he also is a Citizen. So that upon the whole matter we may conclude, that Malice is blind, and that Wickedness is Madness. 'Tis hard to say more in praise of Popular Governments than will result from what he says against them: his reproaches are Praises, and his Praises reproaches. As Government is instituted for the preservation of the governed, the Romans were sparing of Blood, and are wisely commended by Livy for it: Nulli unquam Populo mitiores placuere poenae; which gentleness will never be blamed, unless by those who are pleased with nothing so much as the fury of those Monsters, who with the ruin of the best part of mankind, usurp'd the dominion of that glorious City. But if the Romans were gentle in punishing Offences, they were also diligent in preventing them: the excellence of their Discipline led the Youth to Virtue, and the Honours they received for recompence confirmed them [Page  145] in it. By this means many of them became Laws to themselves; and they who were not the most excellent, were yet taught so much of good, that they had a veneration for those they could not equal, which not only served to incite them to do well according to their Talents, but kept them in such aw as to fear incurring their ill opinion by any bad action, as much as by the penalty of the Law. This integrity of manners made the Laws as it were useless; and whilst they seemed to sleep, ignorant persons thought there were none: But their Discipline being corrupted by Prosperity, those Vices came in which made way for the Monarchy; and Wickedness being placed in the Throne, there was no safety for any but such as would be of the same spirit, and the Empire was ruined by it.

SECT. XIX. That Corruption and Venality which is natural to Courts, is seldom found in Popular Governments.

OUr Author's next work is, with that modesty and truth which is natural to him, to impute Corruption and Venality to Commonwealths. He knows that Monarchies are exempted from those evils, and has discovered this truth from the integrity observed in the modern Courts of England, France, and Spain, or the more antient of Rome and Persia: But after many falshoods in matter of fact, and misrepresentations of that which is true, he shews that the Corruption, Venality, and Violence he blames, were neither the effects of Liberty, nor consistent with it. Cneius Manlius, who with his Asiatic Army brought in the Luxury that gave birth to those mischiefs, did probably follow the loosenss of his own disposition; yet the best and wisest men of that time knew from the beginning that it would ruin the City, unless a stop might be put to the course of that evil: But they who had seen Kings under their feet, and could no longer content themselves with that equality which is necessary among Citizens, fomented it as the chief means to advance their ambitious designs. Tho Marius was rigid in his nature, and cared neither for Mony nor sensual Pleasures, yet he favour'd those Vices in others, and is said to be the first that made use of them to his advantage. Catiline was one of the lewdest men in the world, and had no other way of compassing his designs than by rendring others as bad as himself: and Cesar set up his Tyranny by spreading that corruption farther than the others had bin able to do; and tho he, Caligula, and some others were slain, yet the best men found it as impossible to restore Liberty to the City when it was corrupted, as the worst had done to set up a Tyranny whilst the integrity of their manners did continue. Men have a strange propensity to run into all manner of excesses, when plenty of means invite, and that there is no power to deter; of which the succeeding Emperors took advantage, and knowing that even their subsistence depended upon it, they thought [Page  146] themselves obliged by interest as well as inclination to make Honours and Preferments the rewards of Vice: and tho it be not always true in the utmost extent that all men follow the example of the King; yet it is of very great efficacy: Tho some are so good that they will not be perverted, and others so bad that they will not be corrected; yet a great number dos always follow the course that is favour'd and rewarded by those that govern. There were Idolaters doubtless among the Jews in the days of David and Hezekiah; but they prosper'd better under Jeroboam and Ahab: England was not without Papists in the time of Queen Elizabeth; but they thrived much better during the Reign of her furious Sister. False Witnesses and Accusers had a better trade under Tiberius, who called them Custodes Legum, than under Trajan who abhorred them; and Whores, Players, Fidlers, with other such Vermin, abounded certainly more when encouraged by Nero than when despised by Antoninus and Marcus Aurelius. But as every one of these manifested what he was by those he favour'd or punish'd, and that a man can only be judged by his principles or practices, he that would know whether absolute Monarchies or mixed Governments do most foment or punish Venality and Corruption, ought to examine the principle and practice of both, and compare them one with the other.

As to the principle, the above-mentioned Vices may be profitable to private men, but they can never be so to the Government, if it be popular or mixed: No People was ever the better for that which renders them weak or base; and a duly created Magistracy, governing a Nation with their consent, can have no interest distinct from that of the Publick, or desire to diminish the strength of the People, which is their own, and by which they subsist. On the other side, the absolute Monarch who governs for himself, and chiefly seeks his own preservation, looks upon the strength and bravery of his Subjects as the root of his greatest danger, and frequently desires to render them weak, base, corrupt, and unfaithful to each other, that they may neither dare to attempt the breaking of the Yoak he lays upon them, nor trust one another in any generous design for the recovery of their Liberty. So that the same corruption which preserves such a Prince, if it were introduced by a People, would weaken, if not utterly destroy them.

Again, all things have their continuance from a principle in Nature sutable to their Original: all Tyrannies have had their beginnings from corruption. The Histories of Greece, Sicily, and Italy shew that all those who made themselves Tyrants in several places, did it by the help of the worst, and the slaughter of the best: Men could not be made subservient to their Lusts whilst they continued in their integrity; so as their business was to destroy those who would not be corrupted. They must therefore endeavour to maintain or increase the corruption by which they attain their greatness: If they fail in this point, they must fall as Tarquin, Pisistratus, and others have done; but if they succeed so far that the vicious part do much prevail, the Government is secure, tho the Prince may be in danger. And the same thing doth in a great measure accidentally conduce to the safety of his Person: For they who for the most part are the Authors [Page  147] of great Revolutions, not being so much led by a particular hatred to the man, as by a desire to do good to the publick, seldom set themselves to conspire against the Tyrant, unless he be altogether detestable and intolerable, if they do not hope to overthrow the Tyranny.

The contrary is seen in all popular and well-mixed Governments: they are ever established by wise and good men, and can never be upheld otherwise than by Virtue: The worst men always conspiring against them, they must fall, if the best have not power to preserve them. Wheresoever therefore a People is so governed, the Magistrates will obviate afar off the introduction of Vices, which tend as much to the ruin of their Persons and Government, as to the preservation of the Prince and his. This is evidenced by experience. 'Tis not easy to name a Monarch that had so many good qualities as Julius Cesar, till they were extinguished by his ambition, which was inconsistent with them: He knew that his strength lay in the corruption of the People, and that he could not accomplish his designs without increasing it. He did not seek good men, but such as would be for him; and thought none sufficiently addicted to his Interests, but such as stuck at the performance of no wickedness that he commanded: he was a Souldier according to Cesar's heart who said,

Pectore si fratris gladium jugulo{que} parentis
Condere me jubeas, gravidaeve in viscera partu
Conjugis, invita peragam tamen omnia dextra.
Lucan.
And lest such as were devoted to him should grow faint in Villany, he industriously inflamed their fury:
—Vult omni Caesar
A se saeva peti, vult praemia Martis amari.
Ib.
Having spread this Poison amongst the Souldiers, his next work was by corrupting the Tribuns to turn the Power to the destruction of the People, which had bin erected for their preservation; and pouring the Treasures he had gained by rapine in Gaul into the bosom of Curio, made him an instrument of mischief, who had bin a most eminent Supporter of the Laws. Tho he was thought to have affected the glory of sparing Cato, and with trouble to have found that he despised life when it was to be accounted his gift; yet in suspecting Brutus and Cassius, he shew'd he could not believe that virtuous men who loved their Country could be his Friends. Such as carry on the like designs with less Valour, Wit, and Generosity of Spirit, will always be more bitterly bent to destroy all that are good, knowing that the deformity of their own Vices is rendred most manifest, when they are compared with the good qualities of those who are most unlike them; and that they can never defend themselves against the scorn and hatred they incur by their Vices, unless such a number can be infected with the same, and made to delight in the recompences of iniquity that foment them, as may be able to keep the rest of the People in subjection.

[Page  148]The same thing happens even when the Usurpation is not so violent as that of Agathocles, Dionysius, or the last King of Denmark, who in one day by the strength of a mercenary Souldiery overthrew all the Laws of his Country: and a lawfully created Magistrate is forced to follow the same ways as soon as he begins to affect a power which the Laws do not confer upon him. I wish I could say there were few of these; but experience shews that such a proportion of Wisdom, moderation of Spirit, and Justice is requir'd in a supreme Magistrate, to render him content with a limited Power, as is seldom found. Man is of an aspiring nature, and apt to put too high a value upon himself; they who are raised above their Brethren, tho but a little, desire to go farther; and if they gain the name of King, they think themselves wronged and degraded, when they are not suffer'd to do what they please.

Sanctitas, pietas, fides
[*]Privata bona sunt: Qua juvat reges eant.
In these things they never want Masters; and the nearer they come to a power that is not easily restrained by Law, the more passionately they desire to abolish all that opposes it: and when their Hearts are filled with this fury, they never fail to chuse such Ministers as will be subservient to their Will: and this is so well known, that those only approach them who resolve to be so. Their interests as well as their inclinations incite them to diffuse their own manners as far as they can, which is no less than to bring those who are under their power to all that wickedness of which the nature of man is capable; and no greater testimony can be given of the efficacy of these means towards the utter corruption of Nations, than the accursed effects we see of them in our own and the neighbouring Countries.

It may be said that some Princes are so full of Virtue and Goodness, as not to desire more power than the Laws allow, and are not obliged to chuse ill men, because they desire nothing but what the best are willing to do. This may be, and sometimes is: the Nation is happy that has such a King: but he is hard to find, and more than a human power is required to keep him in so good a way. The strength of his own affections will ever be against him: Wives, Children, and Servants will always join with those Enemies that arise in his own breast to pervert him: if he has any weak side, any Lust unsubdued, they will gain the victory. He has not search'd into the nature of man, who thinks that any one can resist when he is thus on all sides assaulted: Nothing but the wonderful and immediate power of God's Spirit can preserve him; and to alledg it will be nothing to the purpose, unless it can be proved that all Princes are blessed with such an assistance, or that God hath promised it to them and their Successors for ever, by what means soever they came to the Crowns they enjoy.

Nothing is farther from my intention than to speak irreverently of Kings; and I presume no wise man will think I do so, if I profess, that having observed as well as I can what History and daily Experience teach us concerning the Virtues and Religions that are or have bin from the beginning of the World encouraged and supported [Page  149] by Monarchs, the methods they have follow'd since they have gone under the name of Christians, their moral as well as their theological Graces, together with what the Scriptures tell us of those who in the last days will principally support the Throne of Antichrist; I cannot be confident that they are generally in an extraordinary manner preserved by the hand of God from the Vices and Frailties to which the rest of mankind is subject. If no man can shew that I am in this mistaken, I may conclude, that as they are more than any other men in the world exposed to temptations and snares, they are more than any in danger of being corrupted, and made Instruments of corrupting others, if they are no otherwise defended than the rest of men.

This being the state of the matter on both sides, we may easily collect, that all Governments are subject to corruption and decay; but with this difference, that Absolute Monarchy is by principle led unto, or rooted in it; whereas mixed or popular Governments are only in a possibility of falling into it: As the first cannot subsist, unless the prevailing part of the people be corrupted; the other must certainly perish, unless they be preserved in a great measure free from Vices: and I doubt whether any better reason can be given, why there have bin and are more Monarchies than popular Governments in the world, than that Nations are more easily drawn into corruption than defended from it; and I think that Monarchy can be said to be natural in no other sense, than that our depraved nature is most inclined to that which is worst.

To avoid unnecessary Disputes, I give the name of Popular Governments to those of Rome, Athens, Sparta, and the like, tho improperly, unless the same may also be given to many that are usually called Monarchies, since there is nothing of violence in either; the Power is conferr'd upon the chief Magistrates of both by the free consent of a willing People, and such a part as they think fit is still retained and executed in their own Assemblies; and in this sense it is that our Author seems to speak against them. As to Popular Government in the strictest sense, (that is pure Democracy, where the People in themselves, and by themselves, perform all that belongs to Government) I know of no such thing; and if it be in the World, have nothing to say for it. In asserting the Liberty, generally, as I suppose, granted by God to all mankind, I neither deny, that so many as think fit to enter into a Society, may give so much of their Power as they please to one or more men, for a time or perpetually, to them and their Heirs, according to such Rules as they prescribe; nor approve the Disorders that must arise if they keep it intirely in their own hands: And looking upon the several Governments, which under different forms and names have bin regularly constituted by Nations, as so many undeniable Testimonies, that they thought it good for themselves and their Posterity so to do, I infer, that as there is no man who would not rather chuse to be governed by such as are just, industrious, valiant and wise, than by those that are wicked, slothful, cowardly and foolish; and to live in society with such as are qualified like those of the first sort, rather than with those who will be ever ready to commit all manner of Villanies, or [Page  150] want experience, strength or courage, to join in repelling the Injuries that are offer'd by others: So there are none who do not according to the measure of understanding they have, endeavour to set up those who seem to be best qualified, and to prevent the introduction of those Vices, which render the Faith of the Magistrate suspected, or make him unable to perform his duty, in providing for the execution of Justice, and the publick defence of the State against Foreign or Domestick Enemies. For as no man who is not absolutely mad, will commit the care of a Flock to a Villain, that has neither skill, diligence, nor courage to defend them, or perhaps is maliciously set to destroy them, rather than to a stout, faithful, and wise Shepherd; 'tis less to be imagined that any would commit the same error in relation to that Society which comprehends himself with his Children, Friends, and all that is dear to him.

The same Considerations are of equal force in relation to the Body of every Nation: For since the Magistrate, tho the most perfect in his kind, cannot perform his duty, if the people be so base, vicious, effeminate and cowardly, as not to second his good Intentions; those who expect good from him, cannot desire so to corrupt their Companions that are to help him, as to render it impossible for him to accomplish it. Tho I believe there have bin in all Ages bad men in every Nation, yet I doubt whether there was one in Rome, except a Catiline or a Cesar, who design'd to make themselves Tyrants, that would not rather have wished the whole People as brave and virtuous as in the time of the Carthaginian Wars, than vile and base as in the days of Nero and Domitian. But 'tis madness to think, that the whole Body would not rather wish to be as it was when Virtue flourished, and nothing upon earth was able to resist their power, than weak, miserable, base, slavish, and trampled under foot by any that would invade them; and forced as a Chattel to become a prey to those that were strongest. Which is sufficient to shew, that a People acting according to the liberty of their own Will, never advance unworthy men, unless it be by mistake, nor willingly suffer the introduction of Vices: Whereas the Absolute Monarch always prefers the worst of those who are addicted to him, and cannot subsist unless the prevailing part of the People be base and vicious.

If it be said, that those Governments in which the Democratical part governs most, do more frequently err in the choice of men, or the means of preserving that purity of Manners which is required for the well-being of a People, than those wherein Aristocracy prevails; I confess it, and that in Rome and Athens the best and wisest men did for the most part incline to Aristocracy. Xenophon, Plato, Aristotle, Thucydides, Livy, Tacitus, Cicero, and others, were of this sort: But if our Author there seek Patrons for his Absolute Monarchy, he will find none but Phalaris, Agathocles, Dionysius, Catiline, Cethegus, Lentulus, with the corrupted Crew of mercenary Rascals, who did, or endeavour'd to set them up. These are they quibus ex honesto nulla est spes; they abhor the Dominion of the Law, because it curbs their Vices, and make themselves subservient to the Lusts of a man who may nourish them. Similitude of Interests, [Page  151] Manners, and Designs, is a link of Union between them: Both are Enemies to popular and mixed Government; and those Governments are Enemies to them, and by preserving Virtue and Integrity, oppose both; knowing, that if they do not, they and their Governments must certainly perish.

SECT. XX. Man's natural love to Liberty is temper'd by Reason, which originally is his Nature.

THAT our Author's Book may appear to be a heap of Incongruities and Contradictions, 'tis not amiss to add to what has already bin observed, that having asserted Absolute Monarchy to be the only natural Government, he now says, that the Nature of all People is to desire Liberty without restraint. But if Monarchy be that Power which above all restrains Liberty, and subjects all to the Will of one; this is as much as to say, that all People naturally desire that which is against Nature; and by a wonderful excess of extravagance and folly to assert contrary Propositions, that on both sides are equally absurd and false. For as we have already proved that no Government is imposed upon men by God or Nature, 'tis no less evident, that Man being a rational Creature, nothing can be universally natural to him, that is not rational. But this Liberty without restraint being inconsistent with any Government, and the Good which man naturally desires for himself, Children and Friends, we find no place in the world where the Inhabitants do not enter into some kind of Society or Government to restrain it: and to say that all men desire Liberty without restraint, and yet that all do restrain it, is ridiculous. The truth is, man is hereunto led by Reason which is his Nature. Every one sees they cannot well live asunder, nor many together, without some Rule to which all must submit. This submission is a restraint of Liberty, but could be of no effect as to the Good intended, unless it were general; nor general, unless it were natural. When all are born to the same freedom, some will not resign that which is their own, unless others do the like: This general consent of all to resign such a part of their Liberty as seems to be for the good of all, is the voice of Nature, and the act of Men (according to natural Reason) seeking their own Good: And if all go not in the same way, according to the same form, 'tis an evident testimony that no one is directed by Nature; but as a few or many may join together, and frame smaller or greater Societies, so those Societies may institute such an order or form of Government as best pleases themselves; and if the ends of Government are obtained, they all equally follow the voice of Nature in constituting them.

Again, if man were by nature so tenacious of his Liberty without restraint, he must be rationally so. The creation of Absolute Monarchies, which entirely extinguishes it, must necessarily be most contrary to it, tho the people were willing; for they thereby abjure [Page  152] their own Nature. The usurpation of them can be no less than the most abominable and outragious violation of the Laws of Nature that can he imagined: The Laws of God must be in the like measure broken; and of all Governments, Democracy, in which every man's Liberty is least restrained, because every man hath an equal part, would certainly prove to be the most just, rational and natural; whereas our Author represents it as a perpetual spring of disorder, confusion and vice. This consequence would be unavoidable, if he said true; but it being my fate often to differ from him, I hope to be excused if I do so in this also, and affirm, that nothing but the plain and certain dictates of Reason can be generally applicable to all men as the Law of their Nature; and they who, according to the best of their understanding, provide for the good of themselves and their Posterity, do all equally observe it. He that enquires more exactly into the matter may find, that Reason enjoins every man not to arrogate to himself more than he allows to others, nor to retain that Liberty which will prove hurtful to him; or to expect that others will suffer themselves to be restrain'd, whilst he, to their prejudice, remains in the exercise of that freedom which Nature allows. He who would be exempted from this common Rule, must shew for what Reason he should be raised above his Brethren; and if he do it not, he is an enemy to them. This is not Popularity, but Tyranny; and Tyrants are said exuisse hominem, to throw off the Nature of men, because they do unjustly and unreasonably assume to themselves that which agrees not with the frailty of human Nature, and set up an Interest in themselves contrary to that of their Equals, which they ought to defend as their own. Such as favour them are like to them; and we know of no Tyranny that was not set up by the worst, nor of any that have bin destroy'd, unless by the best of men. The several Tyrannies of Syracuse were introduced by Agathocles, Dionysius, Hieronymus, Hippocrates, Epicides, and others, by the help of lewd, dissolute mercenary Villains; and overthrown by Timoleon, Dion, Theodorus, and others, whose Virtues will be remembred in all ages. These, and others like to them, never sought Liberty without restraint, but such as was restrained by Laws tending to the publick Good; that all might concur in promoting it, and the unruly desires of those who affected Power and Honours which they did not deserve might be repressed.

The like was seen in Rome: When Brutus, Valeriu's, and other virtuous Citizens had thrown out the lewd Tarquins, they trusted to their own innocence and reputation; and thinking them safe under the protection of the Law, contented themselves with such Honours as their Countrymen thought they deserved. This would not satisfy the dissolute crew that us'd to be companions to the Tarquins. Sodales adolescentium Tarquiniorum assueti more Regio vivere, eam tum aequato jure omnium licentiam quaerentes libertatem aliorum in suam vertisse servitutem conquerebantur. Regem hominem esse, à quo impetres ubi jus, ubi injuria opus sit. Esse gratiae locum, esse beneficio: & irasci & ignoscere posse. Leges rem surdam esse & inexorabilem, salubriorem inopi quam potenti: nihil laxamenti nec veniae habere, si modum excesseris: periculosum esse in tot humanis erroribus sola innocentia vivere. [* [Page  153] I cannot say that either of these sought a Liberty without restraint; for the virtuous were willing to be restrained by the Law, and the vicious to submit to the Will of a man, to gain impunity in offending. But if our Author say true, the licentious fury of these lewd young men, who endeavour'd to subvert the Constitution of their Country, to procure the impunity of their own Crimes would have bin more natural, that is more reasonable than the orderly proceedings of the most virtuous, who desir'd that the Law might be the rule of their Actions, which is most absurd.

The like vicious Wretches have in all times endeavour'd to put the Power into the hands of one man, who might protect them in their Villanies, and advance them to exorbitant Riches or undeserved Honours; whilst the best men trusting in their Innocence, and desiring no other Riches or Preserments, than what they were by their Equals thought to deserve, were contented with a due Liberty, under the protection of a just Law: and I must transcribe the Histories of the World, or at least so much of them as concerns the Tyrannies that have bin set up or cast down, if I should here insert all the proofs that might be given of it. But I shall come nearer to the point, which is not to compare Democracy with Monarchy, but a regular mixed Government with such an Absolute Monarchy, as leaves all to the will of that Man, Woman, or Child, who happens to be born in the reigning Family, how ill soever they may be qualified. I desire those who are lovers of Truth to consider, whether the wisest, best, and bravest of Men, are not naturally led to be pleased with a Government that protects them from receiving wrong, when they have not the least inclination to do any? Whether they who desire no unjust advantage above their Brethren, will not always desire that a People or Senate constituted as that of Rome, from the expulsion of Tarquin to the setting up of Cesar, should rather judg of their Merit, than Tarquin, Cesar, or his Successors? Or whether the lewd or corrupted Pretorian Bands, with Macro, Sejanus, Tigellinus, and the like, commanding them, will not ever, like Brutus his Sons, abhor the inexorable Power of the Laws, with the necessity of living only by their innocence, and favour the Interest of Princes like to those that advanced them? If this be not sufficient, they may be pleased a little to reflect upon the Affairs of our own Country, and seriously consider whether H—de, Cl—f—d, F-lm-th, Arl-ng-n and D—nby, could have pretended to the chief places, if the disposal of them had bin in a free and well-regulated Parliament? Whether they did most resemble Brutus, Publicola, and the rest of the Valerii, the Fabii, Quintii, Cornelii, &c. or Narcissus, Pallas, Icetus, Laco, Vinnius, and the like? Whether all men, good and bad, do not favour that state of things, which favours them and such as they are? Whether Cl-v-l-d, P-rtsm-th, and others of the same trade, have attained to the Riches and Honours they enjoy by Services done to the Commonwealth? And what places Chiffinch, F—x and Jenkins, could probably have attained, if our Affairs had been regulated as good men desire? Whether the old Arts of begging, stealing and bawding, or the new ones of informing and trepanning, thrive best under one man who may be weak or vicious, and is always subject to be circumvented [Page  154] by Flatterers, or under the severe scrutinies of a Senat or People? In a word, whether they who live by such Arts, and know no other, do not always endeavour to advance the Government under which they enjoy, or may hope to obtain the highest Honours, and abhor that, in which they are exposed to all manner of scorn and punishment? Which being determined, it will easily appear why the worst men have ever bin for Absolute Monarchy, and the best against it; and which of the two in so doing can be said to desire an unrestrained Liberty of doing that which is evil.

SECT. XXI. Mixed and Popular Governments preserve Peace, and manage VVars, better than Absolute Monarchies.

BEing no way concerned in the defence of Democracy; and having proved that Xenophon, Thucydides, and others of the Antients, in speaking against the over great Power of the common People, intended to add Reputation to the Aristocratical Party to which they were addicted, and not to set up Absolute Monarchy, which never fell under discourse among them, but as an object of scorn and hatred, evil in it self, and only to be endured by base and barbarous People, I may leave our Knight, like Don Quixote, fighting against the Phantasms of his own brain, and saying what he pleases against such Governments as never were, unless in such a place as San Marino near Sinigaglia in Italy, where a hundre Clowns govern a barbarous Rock that no man invades, and relates nothing to our question. If his Doctrine be true, the Monarchy he extols is not only to be preferred before unruly Democracy, and mixed Governments, but is the only one that, without a gross violation of the Laws of God and Nature, can be established over any Nation. But having, as I hope, sufficiently proved, that God did neither institute, nor appoint any such to be instituted, nor approve those that were; that Nature dos not incline us to it, and that the best as well as the wisest men have always abhorr'd it; that it has bin agreeable only to the most stupid and base Nations; and if others have submitted to it, they have done so only as to the greatest of Evils brought upon them by Violence, Corruption or Fraud; I may now proceed to shew that the Progress of it has bin in all respects sutable to its beginning.

To this end 'twill not be amiss to examine our Author's words: Thus, says he, do they paint to the life this Beast with many heads: Let me give the Cypher of their Form of Government: as it is begot by Sedition, so it is nourish'd by Crimes: It can never stand without Wars, either with an Enemy abroad, or with Friends at home; And in order to this I will not criticize upon the terms, tho the Cypher of a Form, and War with Friends, may be justly called Nonsense; but coming to his Assertions, that popular or mixed Governments have their birth in Sedition, and are ever afterwards vexed with Civil or Foreign [Page  155] Wars, I take liberty to say, That whereas there is no Form appointed by God or Nature, those Governments only can be called Just, which are established by the consent of Nations. These Nations may at the first set up popular or mixed Governments, and without the guilt of Sedition introduce them afterwards, if that which was first established prove unprofitable or hurtful to them; and those that have done so, have enjoy'd more Justice in times of Peace, and managed Wars, when occasion requir'd, with more virtue and better success, than any Absolute Monarchies have done. And whereas he says, that in popular Governments each man hath a care of his particular, and thinks basely of the common Good; They look upon approaching Mischiefs as they do upon Thunder, only every man wisheth it may not touch his own Person: I say that men can no otherwise be engaged to take care of the Publick, than by having such a part in it, as Absolute Monarchy dos not allow; for they can neither obtain the Good for themselves, Posterity and Friends, that they desire, nor prevent the Mischiefs they fear, which are the principal Arguments that perswade men to expose themselves to labours or dangers. 'Tis a folly to say, that the vigilance and wisdom of the Monarch supplies the desect of care in others; for we know that no men under the Sun were ever more void of both, and all manner of virtue requir'd to such a work, than very many Monarchs have bin: And, which is yet worse, the strength and happiness of the People being frequently dangerous to them, they have not so much as the will to promote it; nay, sometimes set themselves to destroy it. Antient Monarchies afford us frequent examples of this kind; and if we consider those of France and Turky, which seem most to flourish in our Age, the People will appear to be so miserable under both, that they cannot sear any change of Governor or Government; and all, except a few Ministers, are kept so far from the knowledg of, or power in the management of Affairs, that if any of them should fancy a possibility of something that might befal them worse than what they suffer, or hope for that which might alleviate their misery, they could do nothing towards the advancement of the one, or prevention of the other. Tacitus observes, that in his time no man was able to write what passed, Inscitia Reipublicae ut alienae. They neglected [*] the publick Affairs in which they had no part. In the same Age it was said, that the People, who whilst they fought for their own Interests, had bin invincible, being enslaved, were grown sordid, idle, base, running after Stage-plays and Shows; so as the whole strength of the Roman Armies consisted of Strangers. When their Spirits were depressed by servitude, they had neither courage to defend themselves, nor will to fight for their wicked Masters; and least of all to increase their Power, which was destructive to themselves: The same thing is found in all places. Tho the Turk commands many vast Provinces, that naturally produce as good Soldiers as any, yet his greatest strength is in Children that do not know their Fathers; who not being very many in number, may perish in one Battel, and the Empire by that means be lost, the miserable Nations that groan under That Tyranny having neither courage, power, nor will to defend it. This was the fate of the Mamalukes. They [Page  156] had for the space of almost two hundred years domineer'd in Egypt, and a great part of Asia; but the people under them being weak and disaffected, they could never recover the Defeat they received from Selim near Tripoli, who pursuing his Victory, in a few months utterly abolished their Kingdom.

Notwithstanding the present pride of France, the numbers and warlike Inclinations of that People, the bravery of the Nobility, extent of Dominion, convenience of Situation, and the vast Revenues of their King, his greatest Advantages have bin gained by the mistaken Counsels of England, the valour of our Soldiers unhappily sent to serve him, and the Strangers of whom the strength of his Armies consists; which is so unsteady a support, that many who are well versed in Affairs of this nature, incline to think he subsists rather by little Arts, and corrupting Ministers in Foreign Courts, than by the Power of his own Armies; and that some reformation in the Counsels of his Neighbours might prove sufficient to overthrow that Greatness which is grown formidable to Europe; the same misery to which he has reduced his People, rendring them as unable to defend him, upon any change of Fortune, as to defend their own Rights against him.

This proceeds not from any particular defect in the French Government, but that which is common to all Absolute Monarchies. And no State can be said to stand upon a steady Foundation, except those whose strength is in their own Soldiery, and the body of their own People. Such as serve for Wages, often betray their Masters in distress, and always want the courage and industry which is found in those who fight for their own Interests, and are to have a part in the Victory. The business of Mercenaries is so to perform their duty, as to keep their Employments, and to draw profit from them; but that is not enough to support the Spirits of men in extream dangers. The Shepherd who is a hireling, flies when the Thief comes; and this adventitious help failing, all that a Prince can reasonably expect from a disaffected and oppressed People is, that they should bear the Yoak patiently in the time of his Prosperity; but upon the change of his Fortune, they leave him to shift for himself, or join with his Enemies to avenge the Injuries they had received. Thus did Alphonso and Ferdinand Kings of Naples, and Lodovico Sforza Duke of Milan fall, in the times of Charles the Eighth and Louis the Twelfth Kings of France. The two first had bin false, violent, and cruel; nothing within their Kingdom could oppose their fury: but when they were invaded by a Foreign Power, they lost all, as Guicciardin says, without breaking one Lance; and Sforza was by his own mercenary Soldiers delivered into the hands of his Enemies.

I think it may be hard to find Examples of such as proceeding in the same way have had better Success: But if it should so fall out, that a People living under an Absolute Monarchy, should through custom, or fear of something worse (if that can be) not only suffer patiently, but desire to uphold the Government; neither the Nobility, nor Commonalty can do any thing towards it. They are strangers to all publick Concernments: All things are govern'd by one or a few men, and others know nothing either of Action [Page  157] or Counsel. Filmer will tell us 'tis no matter; the profound Wisdom of the Prince provides for all. But what if this Prince be a Child, a Fool, a superannuated Dotard, or a Madman? Or if he dos not fall under any of these extremities, and possesses such a proportion of Wit, Industry, and Courage as is ordinarily seen in men, how shall he supply the Office that indeed requires profound Wisdom, and an equal measure of Experience and Valour? 'Tis to no purpose to say a good Council may supply his defects; for it dos not appear how he should come by this Council, nor who should oblige him to follow their advice: If he be left to his own will to do what he pleases, tho good advice be given to him; yet his judgment being perverted, he will always incline to the worst: If a necessity be imposed upon him of acting according to the advice of his Council, he is not that absolute Monarch of whom we speak, nor the Government Monarchical, but Aristocratical. These are imperfect Figleave coverings of Nakedness. It was in vain to give good counsel to Sardanapalus; and none could defend the Assyrian Empire, when he lay wallowing amongst his Whores without any other thought than of his Lusts. None could preserve Rome, when Domitian's chief business was to kill Flies, and that of Honorius to take care of his Hens. The Monarchy of France must have perished under the base Kings they call Les Roys faineants, if the Scepter had not bin wrested out of their unworthy hands. The World is full of Examples in this kind: and when it pleases God to bestow a just, wise, and valiant King as a blessing upon a Nation, 'tis only a momentary help, his Virtues end with him; and there being neither any divine Promise nor human Reason moving us to believe that they shall always be renewed and continued in his Successors, men cannot rely upon it; and to alledg a possibility of such a thing is nothing to the purpose.

On the other side, in a popular or mixed Government every man is concerned: Every one has a part according to his quality or merit; all changes are prejudicial to all: whatsoever any man conceives to be for the publick good, he may propose it in the Magistracy, or to the Magistrate: the body of the People is the publick defence, and every man is arm'd and disciplin'd: The advantages of good success are communicated to all, and every one bears a part in the losses. This makes men generous and industrious; and fills their hearts with love to their Country: [*] This, and the desire of that praise which is the reward of Virtue, raised the Romans above the rest of Mankind; and wheresoever the same ways are taken, they will in a great measure have the same effects. By this means they had as many Soldiers to fight for their Country as there were Freemen in it. Whilst they had to deal with the free Nations of Italy, Greece, Africa, or Spain, they never conquer'd a Country, till the Inhabitants were exhausted: But when they came to fight against Kings, the success of a Battel was enough to bring a Kingdom under their power. Antiochus upon a rufflle received from Acilius at Thermipolae, left all that he possessed in Greece; and being defeated by Scipio Nasica, he quitted all the Kingdoms and Territories of Asia on this side Taurus. Paulus Emilius became Master of Macedon by one prosperous fight against Perseus. Syphax, Gentius, Tigranes, Ptolomy, and others were more easily [Page  158] subdued. The mercenary Armies on which they relied being broken, the Cities and Countries not caring for their Masters, submitted to those who had more virtue and better fortune. If the Roman Power had not bin built upon a more sure soundation, they could not have subsisted. Notwithstanding their Valour, they were osten beaten; but their losses were immediately repair'd by the excellence of their Discipline. When Hannibal had gained the Battels of Trebia, Ticinum, Thrasimene, and Cannae; defeated the Romans in many other Encounters, and slain above two hundred thousand of their Men, with Paulus Emilius, C. Servilius, Sempronius Gracchus, Quintius, Marcellus, and many other excellent Commanders: When about the same time the two brave Scipio's had bin cut off with their Armies in Spain, and many great losses had bin sustain'd in Sicily and by Sea, one would have thought it impossible for the City to have resisted: But their Virtue, Love to their Country, and good Government was a strength that increased under all their Calamities, and in the end overcame all. The nearer Hannibal came to the Walls, the more obstinate was their resistance. Tho he had kill'd more great Captains than any Kingdom ever had, others daily stepp'd up in their place, who excell'd them in all manner of Virtue. I know not, if at any time that conquering City could glory in a greater number of men fit for the highest Enterprises, than at the end of that cruel War, which had consumed so many of them; but I think that the finishing Victories by them obtained, are but ill prooss of our Author's assertion, that they thought basely of the common good, and sought only to save themselves. We know of none except Cecilius Metellus, who after the Battel of Cannae had so base a thought as to design the withdrawing himself from the publick ruin; but Scipio (asterwards sirnamed Africanus) threatning death to those who would not swear never to abandon their Country, forced him to leave it. This may in general be imputed to good Government and Discipline, with which all were so seasoned from their infancy, that no affection was so rooted in them, as an ardent love to their Country, and a resolution to die for it, or with it; but the means by which they accomplished their great ends, so as after their defeats to have such men as carried on their noblest designs with more glory than ever, was their annual Elections of Magistrates, many being thereby advanc'd to the supreme Commands, and every one by the Honours they enjoy'd, fill'd with a desire of rendring himself worthy of them.

I should not much insist upon these things, if they had bin seen only in Rome: but tho their Discipline seems to have bin more perfect, better observed, and to have produc'd a Virtue that surpassed all others; the like has bin found, tho perhaps not in the same degree, in all Nations that have enjoyed their Liberty, and were admitted to such a part of the Government, as might give them a love to it. This was evident in all the Nations of Italy. The Sabins, Volsci, AEqui, Tuscans, Samnites and others were never conquer'd, till they had no men lest. The Samnites alone inhabiting a small and barren Province, suffer'd more defeats before they were subdued, than all the Kingdoms of Numidia, AEgypt, Macedon, and Asia; and, as 'tis exprest in their Embassy to Hannibal, never yielded, till they who had [Page  159] brought vast numbers of men into the Field, and by them defeated some of the Roman Armies, were reduced to such weakness, that they could not resist one Legion. We hear of few Spartans who did not willingly expose their Lives for the service of their Country; and the Women themselves were so far inflamed with the same affection, that they refused to mourn for their Children and Husbands who died in the defence of it. When the brave Brasidas was slain, some eminent men went to comfort his Mother upon the news of his death; and telling her he was the most valiant man in the City, she answer'd, that he was indeed a valiant man, and died as he ought to do, but that through the goodness of the Gods, many others were lest as valiant as he. [*]

When Xerxes invaded Greece, there was not a Citizen of Athens able to bear Arms, who did not leave his Wife and Children to shift for themselves in the neighbouring Cities, and their Houses to be burnt when they imbarked with Themistocles; and never thought of either till they had defeated the Barbarians at Salamine by Sea, and at Platea by Land. When men are thus spirited, some will ever prove excellent; and as none did ever surpass those who were bred under this discipline in all moral, military and civil Virtues; those very Countries where they flourished most, have not produced any eminent men since they lost that Liberty which was the Mother and Nurse of them.

Tho I should fill a Volume with examples of this kind (as I might easily do) such as our Author will say, that in Popular Governments men look upon Mischiefs as Thunder, and only wish it may not touch themselves: But leaving them to the scorn and hatred they deserve by their impudence and folly, I conclude this point with the answer, that Trajano Boccalini puts into the mouth of Apollo, to the Princes [*] who complained that their Subjects had not that love to their Countries, as had bin, and was daily seen in those who lived under Commonwealths; which did amount to no more than to tell them, that their ill Government was the cause of that defect, and that the prejudices incurr'd by Rapine, Violence, and fraud were to be repaired only by Liberality, Justice, and such a care of their Subjects, that they might live happily under them.

SECT. XXII. Commonwealths seek Peace or VVar according to the Variety of their Constitutions.

IF I have hitherto spoken in general of popular or mixed Governments, as if they were all founded on the same principle, it was only because our Author without distinction has generally blamed them all, and generally imputed to every one those Faults, which perhaps never were in any; but most certainly are directly opposite to the temper and constitution of many among them. Malice and Ignorance reign so equally in him, that 'tis not easy to determine [Page  160] from which of the two this false representation proceeds. But lest any man should thereby be imposed upon, 'tis time to observe, That the Constitutions of Commonwealths have bin so various, according to the different temper of Nations and Times, that if some of them seem to have bin principally constituted for War, others have as much delighted in Peace; and many having taken the middle, and (as some think) the best way, have so moderated their love to Peace, as not to suffer the Spirits of the People to fall, but kept them in a perpetual readiness to make War when there was occasion: and every one of those having followed several ways and ends, deserve our particular consideration.

The Cities of Rome, Sparta, Thebes, and all the Associations of the Etolians, Achaians, Sabins, Latins, Samnites, and many others that antiently flourish'd in Greece and Italy, seem to have intended nothing but the just preservation of Liberty at home, and making War abroad. All the Nations of Spain, Germany, and Gaul sought the same things. Their principal work was to render their People valiant, obedient to their Commanders, lovers of their Country, and always ready to fight for it: And for this reason when the Senators of Rome had kill'd Romulus, they perswaded Julius Proculus to affirm, that he had seen him in a most glorious form ascending to Heaven, and promising great things to the City, Proinde rem militarem colant. The Athenians were not less inclined to War, but applied themselves to Trade, as subservient to that end, by increasing the number of the People, and furnishing them with the means of carrying it on with more vigour and power. The Phenician Cities, of which Carthage was the most eminent, followed the same method; but knowing that Riches do not desned themselves, or scorning slothfully to enjoy what was gained by Commerce, they so far applied themselves to War, that they grew to a Power, which Rome only was able to overthrow. Venice, Florence, Genoa, Lucca, and some other Cities of Italy seem chiefly to have aimed at Trade; and placing the hopes of their safety in the protection of more powerful States, unwillingly enter'd into Wars, especially by Land; and when they did, they made them by mercenary Soldiers.

Again, some of those that intended War desir'd to enlarge their Territories by conquest; others only to preserve their own, and to live with freedom and safety upon them. Rome was of the first sort; and knowing that such ends cannot be accomplished without great numbers of men, they freely admitted Strangers into the City, Senate, and Magistracy. Numa was a Sabin: Tarquinius Priscus was the Son of a Grecian: One hundred of those Sabins who came with Tatius were admitted into the Senate: Appius Claudius of the same People came to Rome, was made a Member of the Senate, and created Consul. They demolished several Cities, and brought the Inhabitants to their own; gave the right of Citizens to many others (sometimes to whole Cities and Provinces) and cared not how many they received, so as they could engraft them upon the same interest with the old stock, and season them with the same Principles, Discipline, and Manners. On the other side the Spartans desiring only to continue free, virtuous, and safe in the enjoyment of their own [Page  161] Territory; and thinking themselves strong enough to defend it, framed a most severe Discipline, to which few Strangers would submit. They banished all those curious Arts, that are useful to Trade; prohibited the importation of Gold and Silver; appointed the Helotes to cultivate their Lands, and to exercise such Trades as are necessary to life; admitted few Strangers to live amongst them; made none of them free of their City, and educated their Youth in such exercises only as prepared them for War. I will not take upon me to judg whether this proceeded from such a moderation of Spirit, as placed Felicity rather in the fulness and stability of Liberty, Integrity, Virtue, and the enjoyment of their own, than in Riches, Power, and Dominion over others; nor which of these two different methods deserves most to be commended: But certain it is that both succeeded according to the intention of the Founders.

Rome conquer'd the best part of the World, and never wanted men to defend what was gained: Sparta lived in such happiness and reputation, that till it was invaded by Epaminondas, an Enemies Trumpet had not bin heard by those within the Town for the space of eight hundred years, and never suffer'd any great disaster, till receding from their own Institutions, they were brought by prosperity to affect the Principality of Greece, and to undertake such Wars as could not be carried on without Mony, and greater numbers of men than a small City was able to furnish; by which means they were obliged to beg assistance from the Barbarians, whom they scorned and hated, as appears by the Stories of Callicratidas, Lysander, and Agesilaus, and fell into such straits as were never recovered.

The like variety has bin observed in the Constitutions of those Northern Nations that invaded the Roman Empire; for tho all of them intended War, and looked upon those only to be Members of their Commonwealths, who used arms to defend them, yet some did immediately incorporate themselves with those of the conquer'd Countries. Of this number were the Franks, who presently became one Nation with the Gauls; others kept themselves in a distinct body, as the Saxons did from the Britains: And the Goths for more than three hundred years that they reigned in Spain, never contracted Marriages, or otherwise mixed with the Spaniards, till their Kingdom was overthrown by the Moors.

These things, and others of the like nature, being weighed, many have doubted whether it were better to constitute a Commonwealth for War or for Trade; and of such as intend War, whether those are most to be praised who prepare for defence only, or those who design by conquest to enlarge their Dominions. Or, if they admit of Trade, whether they should propose the acquisition of Riches for their ultimate end, and depend upon foreign or mercenary Forces to defend them; or to be as helps to enable their own People to carry on those Wars, in which they may be frequently engaged. These Questions might perhaps be easily decided, if Mankind were of a temper to suffer those to live in peace, who offer no injury to any; or that men who have Money to hire Soldiers when they stand in need of them, could find such as would valiantly and faithfully defend them, whilst they apply themselves to their Trades. But [Page  162] experience teaching us that those only can be safe who are strong; and that no People was ever well defended, but those who sought for themselves; the best Judges of these matters have always given the preference to those Constitutions that principally intend War, and make use of Trade as assisting to that end: and think it better to aim at conquest, rather than simply to stand upon their own defence; since he that loses all if he be overcome, fights upon very unequal terms; and if he obtain the Victory, gains no other advantage, than for the present to repel the danger that threatned him.

These Opinions are confirmed by the examples of the Romans, who prosper'd much more than the Spartans: And the Carthaginians, who made use of Trade as a help to War, raised their City to be one of the most potent that ever was in the World: Whereas the Venetians having relied on Trade and mercenary Soldiers, are always forced too much to depend upon foreign Potentates; very often to buy Peace with ignominious and prejudicial conditions; and sometimes to fear the infidelity of their own Commanders, no less than the violence of their Enemies. But that which ought to be valued above all in point of Wisdom as well as Justice, is, the Government given by God to the Hebrews, which chiefly fitted them for War, and to make Conquests. Moses divided them under several Captains, into thousands, hundreds, fifties, and tens: This was a perpetual Ordinance amongst them: In numbring them, those only were counted, who were able to bear arms: Every man was obliged to go out to War, except such as had married a Wife, or upon other special occasions were for a time excused; and the whole series of the sacred History shews that there were always as many Soldiers to fight for their Country as there were men able to fight. And if this be taken for a Picture of a many-headed Beast delighting in Blood, begotten by Sedition, and nourished by Crimes, God himself was the drawer of it.

In this variety of Constitutions and Effects proceeding from them, I can see nothing more justly and generally to be attributed to them all, than that love to their Country, which our Author impudently affirms to be wanting in all. In other matters their proceedings are not only different, but contrary to each other: yet it cannot be said that any Nations have enjoyed so much Peace as some Republicks. The Venetians too great inclination to Peace is accounted to be a mortal error in their Constitution, and they have not bin less free from domestick Seditions than foreign Wars; the Conspiracies of the Falerii and Tiepoli were extinguished by their punishment, and that of La Cueva crushed before it was ripe. Genoa has not bin altogether so happy: the factions of the Guelphs and Ghibelins that spread themselves over all Italy, infected that City; and the malice of the Spaniards and French raised others under the Fregosi and Adorni; but they being composed, they have for more than a hundred and fifty years rested in quiet.

There is another sort of Commonwealth composed of many Cities associated together, and living aequo jure; every one retaining and exercising a Soveraign Power within it self, except in some cases expressed in the Act of Union, or League made between them. These I confess are more hardly preserved in Peace. Disputes may arise [Page  163] among them concerning Limits, Jurisdiction, and the like. They cannot always be equally concerned in the same things. The injuries offer'd to one do not equally affect all. Their Neighbours will sow divisions among them; and not having a Mother City to decide their Controversies by her authority, they may be apt to fall into quarrels, especially if they prosess Christianity; which having bin split into variety of opinions ever since it was preached, and the Papists by their cruelty to such as dissent from them, shewing to all, that there is no other way of defending themselves against them, than by using the same, almost every man is come to think he ought (as far as in him lies) to impose his belief on others, and that he can give no better testimony of his Zeal, than the excess of his violence on that account. Nevertheless the Cantons of the Switzers, tho accompanied with all the most dangerous circumstances that can be imagined, being thirteen in number, independent on each other, governed in a high degree popularly, professing Christianity differing in most important points; eight of them much influenced by the Jesuits, and perpetually excited to War against their Brethren by the powerful Crowns of Spain and France, have ever since they cast off the insupportable Yoak of the Earls of Hapsburg, enjoy'd more peace than any other State of Europe, and from the most inconsiderable people, are grown to such a Power, that the greatest Monarchs do most sollicitously seek their Friendship; and none have dared to invade them, since Charles Duke of Burgundy did it to his ruin: and he who for a long time had bin a terror to the great, dangerous, and subtil King of France, gave by the loss of three Armies and his own life a lasting testimony of his temerity in assaulting a free and valiant, tho a poor people, fighting in their own quarrel. Commines well relates that War; but a vast heap of Bones remaining to this day at Muret with this inscription, Caroli fortissimi Burgundiorum Ducis exercitus Muretum obsidens ab Helvetiis caesus, hoc sui Monumentum reliquit, best shews the success of it. Since that time their greatest Wars have bin for the defence of Milan; or such as they have undertaken for pay under the ensigns of France or Spain, that by the use of Arms they may keep up that Courage, Reputation, and Experience which is requir'd for the defence of their own Country. No Government was ever more free from popular Seditions; the revolts of their Subjects have bin few, weak, and easily suppressed; the dissension raised by the Jesuits between the Cantons of Zurich and Lucern was as soon composed as the rebellion of the County of Vaux against the Canton of Bern; and those few of the like nature that have happened among them have had the like Success: So that Thuanus in the History of his time, comprehending about fifty years, and relating the horrid domestick and foreign Wars, that distracted Germany, France, Spain, Italy, Flanders, England, Scotland, Poland, Denmark, Sweden, Hungary, Transilvania, Muscovy, Turky, Africk, and other places, has no more to say of them than to shew what Arts had bin in vain used to disturb their so much envied quiet. But if the modest temper of the People, together with the Wisdom, Justice, and Strength of their Government, could not be discomposed by the measures of Spain and France, by the industry of their Ambassadors, or the malicious craft of the Jesuits, [Page  164] we may safely conclude that their State is as well setled as any thing among men can be, and can hardly comprehend what is like to interrupt it. As much might be said of the Cities of the Hanseatick Society, if they had an entire Soveraignty in themselves: But the Cities of the United Provinces in the Low Countries being every one of them Soveraign within themselves, and many in number, still continuing in their Union in spite of all the endeavours that have bin used to divide them, give us an example of such steddiness in practice and principle, as is hardly to be parallel'd in the world, and that undeniably prove a temper in their Constitutions directly opposite to that which our Author imputes to all popular Governments: and if the Death of Barnevelt and De Wit, or the preserment of some most unlike to them be taken for a testimony that the best men thrive worst, and the worst best, I hope it may be consider'd that those Violences proceeded from that which is most contrary to Popularity, tho I am not very willing to explain it.

If these matters are not clear in themselves, I desire they may be compared with what has happen'd between any Princes that from the beginning of the world have bin joined in League to each other, whether they were of the same or of different Nations. Let an example be brought of six, thirteen, or more Princes or Kings who enter'd into a League; and sor the space of one or more ages, did neither break it, nor quarrel upon the explication of it. Let the States of the Switzers, Grisons, or Hollanders, be compared with that of France, when it was sometimes divided between two, three, or four Brothers of Meroveus or Pepin's Races; with the Heptarchy of England; the Kingdoms of Leon, Arragon, Navarr, Castille and Portugal, under which the Christians in Spain were divided; or those of Cordoua, Sevil, Malaga, Granada, and others under the Power of the Moors; and if it be not evident, that the popular States have bin remarkable for Peace among themselves, constancy to their Union and Fidelity to the Leagues made with their Associates; whereas all the abovementioned Kingdoms, and such others as are known among men to have bin joined in the like Leagues, were ever infested with domestick Rebellions and Quarrels arising from the Ambition of Princes, so as no Confederacy could be so cautiously made, but they would find ways to elude it, or so solemn and sacred, but they would in far less time break through it: I will confess, that Kingdoms have sometimes bin as free from civil disturbances; and that Leagues made between several Princes, have bin as constantly and religiously observed, as by Commonwealths. But if no such thing do appear in the world, and no man who is not impudent or ignorant dare pretend it, I may justly conclude, that tho every Commonwealth hath its Action sutable to its Constitution, and that many associated together are not so free from disturbances, as those that wholly depend upon the Authority of a Mother City; yet we know of none that have not bin, and are more regular and quiet than any Principalities; and as to Foreign Wars, they seek or avoid them according to their various Constitutions.

[Page  165]

SECT. XXIII. That is the best Government, which best provides for War.

OUR Author having huddled up all popular and mixed Governments into one, has in some measure forced me to explain the various Constitutions and Principles upon which they are grounded: but as the wisdom of a Father is seen, not only in providing Bread for his Family, or encreasing his Patrimonial Estate, but in making all possible provision for the security of it; so that Government is evidently the best, which, not relying upon what it dos at first enjoy, seeks to increase the number, strength, and riches of the People; and by the best Discipline to bring the Power so improved into such order as may be of most use to the Publick. This comprehends all things conducing to the administration of Justice, the preservation of domestick Peace, and the increase of Commerce, that the People being pleased with their present condition, may be filled with love to their Country, encouraged to fight boldly for the publick Cause, which is their own; and as men do willingly join with that which prospers, that Strangers may be invited to fix their Habitations in such a City, and to espouse the principles that reign in it. This is necessary for several reasons; but I shall principally insist upon one, which is, that all things in their beginning are weak: The Whelp of a Lion newly born has neither strength nor fierceness. He that builds a City, and dos not intend it should increase, commits as great an absurdity, as if he should desire his Child might ever continue under the same weakness in which he is born. If it do not grow, it must pine and perish; for in this world nothing is permanent; that which dos not grow better will grow worse. This increase also is useless, or perhaps hurtful, if it be not in Strength, as well as in Riches or Number: for every one is apt to seize upon ill guarded Treasures; and the terror that the City of London was possessed with, when a few Dutch Ships came to Chatham, shews that no numbers of men, tho naturally valiant, are able to defend themselves, unless they be well arm'd, disciplin'd and conducted. Their multitude brings consusion: their Wealth, when 'tis like to be made a prey, increases the fears of the owners; and they, who if they were brought into good order, might conquer a great part of the World, being destitute of it, durst not think of defending themselves.

If it be said that the wise Father mention'd by me endeavours to secure his Patrimony by Law, not by Force; I answer, that all defence terminates in force; and if a private man dos not prepare to defend his Estate with his own Force, 'tis because he lives under the protection of the Law, and expects the force of the Magistrate should be a security to him: but Kingdoms and Commonwealths acknowledging no Superior, except God alone, can reasonably hope to be [Page  166] protected by him only; and by him, if with industry and courage they make use of the means he has given them for their own defence. God helps those who help themselves; and men are by several reasons (suppose to prevent the increase of a suspected Power) induced to succour an industrious and brave People: But such as neglect the means of their own preservation, are ever left to perish with shame. Men cannot rely upon any League: The State that is defended by one Potentat against another becomes a Slave to their Protector: Mercenary Souldiers always want Fidelity or Courage, and most commonly both. If they are not corrupted or beaten by the Invader, they make a prey of their Masters. These are the followers of Camps who have neither faith nor piety [*], but prefer Gain before Right. They who expose their Blood to sale, look where they can make the best bargain, and never fail of pretences for following their interests.

Moreover, private Families may by several arts increase their Wealth, as they increase in number; but when a People multiplies (as they will always do in a good Climat under a good Government) such an enlargement of Territory as is necessary for their subsistence can be acquired only by War. This was known to the Northern Nations that invaded the Roman Empire; but for want of such Constitutions as might best improve their Strength and Valour, the numbers they sent out when they were overburden'd, provided well for themselves, but were of no use to the Countries they left; and whilst those Goths, Vandals, Franks, and Normans enjoyed the most opulent and delicious Provinces of the World, their Fathers languished obscurely in their frozen Climats. For the like reasons, or through the same defect, the Switzers are obliged to serve other Princes; and often to imploy that valour in advancing the power of their Neighbours, which might be used to increase their own. Genoua, Lucca, Geneva, and other small Commonwealths, having no Wars, are not able to nourish the men they breed; but sending many of their Children to seek their Fortunes abroad, scarce a third part of those that are born among them die in those Cities; and if they did not take this course, they would have no better than the Nations inhabiting near the River Niger, who sell their Children as the increase of their Flocks.

This dos not less concern Monarchies than Commonwealths; nor the absolute less than the mixed: All of them have bin prosperous or miserable, glorious or contemptible, as they were better or worse arm'd, disciplin'd, or conducted. The Assyrian Valour was irresistible under Nabuchodonozor; but was brought to nothing under his base and luxurious Grandson Belsbazzar: The Persians who under Cyrus conquer'd Asia, were like Swine exposed to slaughter when their Discipline failed, and they were commanded by his proud, cruel, and cowardly Successors. The Macedonian Army overthrown by Paulus Emilius was not less in number than that with which Alexander gained the Empire of the East; and perhaps had not bin inferior in Valour, if it had bin as well commanded. Many poor and almost unknown Nations have bin carried to such a height of Glory by the Bravery of their Princes, that I might incline to think their Government [Page  167] as fit as any other for disciplining a People to War, if their Virtues continued in their Families, or could be transmitted to their Successors. The impossibility of this is a breach never to be repaired; and no account is to be made of the good that is always uncertain, and seldom enjoy'd. This disease is not only in absolute Monarchies, but in those also where any regard is had to Succession of Blood, tho under the strictest limitations. The fruit of all the Victories gained by Edward the first and third, or Henry the fifth of England, perished by the baseness of their Successors: the glory of our Arms was turned into shame; and we, by the loss of Treasure, Blood, and Territory, suffer'd the punishment of their Vices. The effects of these changes are not always equally violent; but they are frequent, and must fall out as often as occasion is presented. It was not possible for Lewis the 13th of France to pursue the great designs of Henry the Fourth: Christina of Sweden could not supply the place of her brave Father; nor the present King in his infancy accomplish what the great Charles Gustavus had nobly undertaken: and no remedy can be found for this mortal infirmity, unless the power be put into the hands of those who are able to execute it, and not left to the blindness of fortune. When the Regal power is committed to an annual or otherwise chosen Magistracy, the Virtues of excellent men are of use, but all dos not depend upon their persons: One man finishes what another had begun; and when many are by practice rendred able to perform the same things, the loss of one is easily supplied by the election of another. When good Principles are planted, they do not die with the person that introduced them; and good Constitutions remain, tho the Authors of them perish. Rome did not fall back into slavery when Brutus was killed, who had led them to recover their Liberty: Others like to him pursued the same ends; and notwithstanding the loss of so many great Commanders consumed in their almost continual Wars, they never wanted such as were fit to execute whatever they could design. A well-governed State is as fruitful to all good purposes, as the seven-headed Serpent is said to have bin in evil; when one head is cut off, many rise up in the place of it. Good Order being once established, makes good men; and as long as it lasts, such as are fit for the greatest imployments will never be wanting. By this means the Romans could not be surprised: No King or Captain ever invaded them, who did not find many excellent Commanders to oppose him; whereas they themselves found it easy to overthrow Kingdoms, tho they had bin established by the bravest Princes, through the baseness of their Successors.

But if our Author say true, 'tis of no advantage to a popular State to have excellent men; and therefore he imposes a necessity upon every People to chuse the worst men for being the worst, and most like to themselves; lest that if virtuous and good men should come into power, they should be excluded for being vicious and wicked, &c. Wise men would seize upon the State, and take it from the People. For the understanding of these words, 'tis good to consider whether they are to be taken simply, as usually applied to the Devil and some of his instruments, or relatively, as to the thing in question: If simply, it must [Page  168] be concluded that Valerius, Brutus, Cincinnatus, Capitolinus, Mamercus, Paulus Emilius, Nasica, and others like to them, were not only the worst men of the City; but that they were so often advanced to the supreme Magistracies, because they were so: if in the other sense relating to Magistracy and the command of Armies, the worst are the most ignorant, unfaithful, slothful, or cowardly; and our Author to make good his proposition, must prove, that when the People of Rome, Carthage, Athens, and other States had the power of chusing whom they pleased, they did chuse Camillus, Corvinus, Torquatus, Fabius, Rullus, Scipio, Amiloar, Hannibal, Asdrubal, Pelopidas, Epaminondas, Pericles, Aristides, Themistocles, Phocion, Alcibiades, and others like to them, for their Ignorance, Infidelity, Sloth, and Cowardice; and on account of those Vices, most like to those who chose them. But if these were the worst, I desire to know what wit or eloquence can describe or comprehend the excellency of the best; or of the Discipline that brings whole Nations to such perfection, that worse than these could not be found among them? And if they were not so, but such as all succeeding Ages have justly admir'd for their Wisdom, Virtue, Industry, and Valour, the impudence of so wicked and false an Assertion ought to be rejected with scorn and hatred.

But if all Governments whether Monarchical or Popular, absolute or limited, deserve praise or blame as they are well or ill constituted for making War; and that the attainment of this end do entirely depend upon the qualifications of the Commanders, and the Strength, Courage, Number, Affection, and temper of the People out of which the Armies are drawn; those Governments must necessarily be the best which take the best care that those Armies may be well commanded; and so provide for the good of the People, that they may daily increase in Number, Courage, and Strength, and be so satisfied with the present state of things, as to fear a change, and fight for the preservation or advancement of the publick Interest as of their own. We have already found that in Hereditary Monarchies no care at all is taken of the Commander: He is not chosen, but comes by chance; and dos not only frequently prove defective, but for the most part utterly uncapable of performing any part of his duty; whereas in Popular Governments excellent men are generally chosen; and there are so many of them, that if one or more perish, others are ready to supply their places. And this Discourse having (if I mistake not) in the whole series, shewn, that the advantages of popular Governments, in relation to the increase of Courage, Number, and Strength in a People, out of which Armies are to be formed, and bringing them to such a temper as prepares them bravely to perform their duty, are as much above those of Monarchies, as the prudence of choice surpasses the accidents of birth, it cannot be denied that in both respects the part which relates to War is much better perform'd in Popular Governments than in Monarchies.

That which we are by reason led to believe, is confirmed to us by experience. We every where see the difference between the Courage of men fighting for themselves and their posterity, and those that serve a Master who by good success is often render'd insupportable. [Page  169] This is of such efficacy, that no King could ever boast to have overthrown any considerable Commonwealth, unless it were divided within it self, or weakned by Wars made with such as were also free; which was the case of the Grecian Commonwealths when the Macedonians fell in upon them. Whereas the greatest Kingdoms have bin easily destroy'd by Commonwealths; and these also have lost all Strength, Valour, and Spirit after the change of their Government. The Power and Virtue of the Italians grew up, decayed and perished with their Liberty. When they were divided into many Commonwealths, every one of them was able to send out great Armies, and to suffer many Defeats before they were subdued; so that their Cities were delivered up by the old Men, Women, and Children, when all those who were able to bear arms had bin slain: And when they were all brought under the Romans, either as Associates or Subjects, they made the greatest Strength that ever was in the World.

Alexander of Epirus was in Valour thought equal, and in Power little inferior to Alexander of Macedon: but having the fortune to attack those who had bin brought up in Liberty, taught to hazard or suffer all things for it, and to think that God has given to men Hands and Swords only to defend it, he perished in his attempt; whilst the other encountring slavish Nations, under the conduct of proud, cruel, and for the most part unwarlike Tyrants, became Master of Asia.

Pyrrhus seems to have bin equal to either of them; but the Victories he obtain'd by an admirable Valour and Conduct, cost him so dear, that he desir'd Peace with those Enemies who might be defeated, not subdued.

Hannibal wanting the prudence of Pyrrhus, lost the fruits of all his Victories; and being torn out of Italy, where he had nested himself, fell under the Sword of those whose Fathers he had defeated or slain; and died a banish'd man from his ruin'd Country.

The Gauls did once bring Rome, when it was small, to the brink of Destruction; but they left their Carcases to pay for the mischiefs they had done; and in succeeding times their Invasions were mention'd as Tumults rather than Wars.

The Germans did perhaps surpass them in numbers and strength, and were equal to them in fortune as long as Rome was free. They often enter'd Italy, but they continued not long there, unless under the weight of their Chains. Whereas the same Nations, and others like to them, assaulting that Country, or other Provinces under the Emperors, found no other difficulty than what did arise upon contests among themselves who should be Master of them. No manly Virtue or Discipline remain'd among the Italians: Those who govern'd them, relied upon tricks and shifts; they who could not defend themselves, hired some of those Nations to undertake their Quarrels against others. These trinklings could not last: The Goths scorning to depend upon those who in Valour and Strength were much inferior to themselves, seized upon the City that had commanded the World, whilst Honorius was so busy in providing for his Hens, that he could not think of defending it. Arcadius had the luck not to lose [Page  170] his principal City; but passing his time among Fidlers, Players, Eunuchs, Cooks, Dancers, and Buffoons, the Provinces were securely plunder'd and ransack'd by Nations, that are known only from their Victories against him.

'Tis in vain to say that this proceeded from the fatal corruption of that Age; for that corruption proceeded from the Government, and the ensuing desolation was the effect of it. And as the like disorder in Government has bin ever since in Greece and the greatest part of Italy, those Countries which for Extent, Riches, convenience of Situation, and numbers of men, are equal to the best in the world, and for the Wit, Courage, and Industry of the Natives, perhaps justly preferable to any, have since that time bin always exposed as a prey to the first Invader. Charles the Eighth of France is by Guicciardin, and other Writers, represented as a Prince equally weak in Body, Mind, Mony, and Forces; but as an ill Hare is said to make a good Dog, he conquer'd the best part of Italy without breaking a Lance. Ferdinand and Alphonso of Arragon, Kings of Naples, had governed by Trepanners, false Witnesses, corrupt Judges, mercenary Soldiers, and other Ministers of Iniquity; but these could afford no help against an Invader; and neither the oppressed Nobility, nor People, concerning themselves in the quarrel, they who had bin proud, fierce, and cruel against their poor Subjects, never durst look an Enemy in the face; and the Father dying with anguish and fear, the Son shamefully fled from his ill governed Kingdom.

The same things are no less evident in Spain. No People ever defended themselves with more Obstinacy and Valour than the Spaniards did against the Carthaginians and Romans, who surpassed them in Wealth and Skill. Livy calls them Gentem ad bella gerenda & reparanda natam, and who generally kill'd themselves when they were master'd and disarm'd, Nullam sine armis vitam esse rati. But tho the mixture of Roman Blood could not impair their Race, and the conjunction of the Goths had improved their Force; yet no more was requir'd for the overthrow of them all, than the weakness and baseness of the two lewd Tyrants Witza and Rodrigo, who disdained all Laws, and resolved to govern according to their Lust. They who for more than two hundred years had resisted the Romans, were intirely subdued by the vile, half naked Moors, in one slight Skirmish; and do not to this day know what became of the King who brought the Destruction upon them. That Kingdom after many revolutions is with many others come to the House of Austria, and enjoys all the Wealth of the Indies; whereupon they are thought to have affected an universal Monarchy. Sed ut sunt levia Aulicorum ingenia, this was grounded upon nothing except their own Vanity: They had Mony and Craft; but wanting that solid Virtue and Strength which makes and preserves Conquests, their Kings have nothing but Milan that did not come to them by Marriage: And tho they have not received any extraordinary disasters in War, yet they languish and consume through the defects of their own Government, and are forced to beg assistance from thier mortal and formerly despis'd Enemies. These are the best hopes of defence that they have from abroad; and the only Enemy an Invader ought to fear in their desolate Territories is [Page  171] that want and famin which testifies the good Order, Strength and Stability of our Author's divine Monarchy; the profound Wisdom of their Kings in subtilly finding out so sure a way of defending the Country; their paternal care in providing for the good of their Subjects; and that whatsoever is defective in the Prince, is assuredly supplied by the Sedulity of a good Council.

We have already said enough to obviate the objections that may be drawn from the prosperity of the French Monarchy. The beauty of it is false and painted. There is a rich and haughty King, who is bless'd with such Neighbours as are not likely to disturb him, and has nothing to fear from his miserable Subjects; but the whole body of that State is full of boils, and wounds, and putrid sores: There is no real strength in it. The People is so unwilling to serve him, that he is said to have put to death above fourscore thousand of his own Soldiers within the space of fifteen years, for flying from their Colours; and if he were vigorously attack'd, little help could be expected from a discontented Nobility, or a starving and despairing People. If to diminish the force of these arguments and examples, it be said that in two or three thousand years all things are changed; the antient Virtue of Mankind is extinguished; and the love that every one had to his Country is turned into a care of his private Interests: I answer, that Time changes nothing, and the Changes produced in this time proceed only from the change of Governments. The Nations which have bin governed arbitrarily, have always suffer'd the same Plagues, and bin infected with the same Vices; which is as natural, as for Animals ever to generate according to their kinds, and Fruits to be of the same nature with the Roots and Seeds from which they come. The same Order that made men valiant and industrious in the service of their Country during the first ages, would have the same effect, if it were now in being: Men would have the same love to the publick as the Spartans and Romans had, if there was the same reason for it. We need no other proof of this than what we have seen in our own Country, where in a few years good Discipline, and a just encouragement given to those who did well, produced more examples of pure, compleat, incorruptible, and invincible Virtue than Rome or Greece could ever boast; or if more be wanting, they may easily be found among the Switzers, Hollanders, and others: but 'tis not necessary to light a Candle to the Sun.

[Page  172]

SECT. XXIV. Popular Governments are less subject to Civil Disorders than Monarchies; manage them more ably, and more easily recover out of them.

'TIs in vain to seek a Government in all points free from a possibility of Civil Wars, Tumults, and Seditions: that is a Blessing denied to this life, and reserved to compleat the Felicity of the next. But if these are to be accounted the greatest evils that can fall upon a People, the rectitude or defects of Governments will best appear if we examin which Species is more or less exposed to, or exempted from them.

This may be done two ways.

  • 1. By searching into the causes from whence they may, or usually do arise.
  • 2. Which kind has actually bin most frequently and dangerously disturbed by them.

To the first: Seditions, Tumults, and Wars do arise from mistake, or from malice; from just occasions, or unjust: from mistake, when a People thinks an evil to be done or intended, which is not done nor intended, or takes that to be evil which is done, tho in truth it be not so. Well regulated Cities may fall into these errors. The Romans being jealous of their newly recover'd Liberty, thought that Valerius Publicola designed to make himself King, when he built a House in a place that seemed too strong and eminent for a private man. The Spartans were not less suspicious of Lycurgus; and a lewd young Fellow in a Sedition put out one of his eyes: but no People ever continued in a more constant affection to their best deserving Citizens, than both the Romans and Spartans afterwards manifested to those virtuous and wrongfully suspected men.

Sometimes the fact is true, but otherwise understood than was intended. When the Tarquins were expelled from Rome, the Patricians retained to themselves the principal Magistracies; but never thought of bringing back Kings, or of setting up a corrupt Oligarchy among themselves, as the Plebeians imagin'd: And this mistake being discover'd, the fury they had conceived, vanished; and they who seemed to intend nothing less than the extirpation of all the Patrician Families, grew quiet. Menenius Agrippa appeased one of the most violent Seditions that ever happened amongst them (till civil Interests were pursued by armed Troops) with a Fable of the several parts of the Body that murmur'd against the Belly: and the most dangerous of all was composed by creating Tribuns to protect them. Some of the Patrician young men had favour'd the Decemviri, and others being unwilling to appear against them, the People believed they had all conspired with those new Tyrants: but Valerius and Horatius[Page  173] putting themselves at the head of those who sought their destruction, they perceived their Error, and looked upon the Patricians as the best defenders of their Liberties: Et inde, says Livy, auram Libertatis captare, unde servitutem timuissent. Democratical Governments are most liable to these mistakes: In Aristocracies they are seldom seen, and we hear of none in Sparta after the establishment of the Laws by Lycurgus; but Absolute Monarchies seem to be totally exempted from them. The mischiefs design'd are often dissembled or denied, till they are past all possibililty of being cured by any other way than Force: and such as are by necessity driven to use that remedy, know they must perfect their work or perish. He that draws his Sword against the Prince, say the French, ought to throw away the Scabbard; for tho the design be never so just, yet the Authors are sure to be ruin'd if it miscarry. Peace is seldom made, and never kept, unless the Subject retain such a Power in his hands, as may oblige the Prince to stand to what is agreed; and in time some trick is found to deprive them of that benefit.

Seditions proceeding from malice, are seldom or never seen in popular Governments; for they are hurtful to the People, and none have ever willingly and knowingly hurt themselves. There may be, and often is malice in those who excite them; but the people is ever deceiv'd, and whatsoever is thereupon done, ought to be imputed to error, as I said before. If this be discovered in time, it usually turns to the destruction of the Contriver; as in the cases of Manlius Capitolinus, Spurius Melius, and Sp. Cassius: if not, for the most part it produces a Tyranny, as in those of Agathocles, Dionysius, Pisistratus, and Cesar. But in Absolute Monarchies, almost all the Troubles that arise, proceed from malice; they cannot be reformed, the extinction of them is exceeding difficult, if they have continued long enough to corrupt the people; and those who appear against them, seek only to set up themselves, or their Friends. Thus we see that in the Civil Wars of the East, the question was, whether Artaxerxes or Cyrus, Phraartes or Bardanes, should reign over the Persians and Parthians: The people suffer'd equally from both whilst the Contests lasted; and the decision left them under the power of a proud and cruel Master. The like is seen in all places. After the death of Brutus and Cassius, no War was ever undertaken in the Roman Empire upon a better account than one man's private concernments: The Provinces suffer'd under all; and he, whom they had assisted to overthrow one wicked Tyrant, very often proved worse than his Predecessor. And the only ground of all the Dissensions with which France was vexed under the Princes of Meroveus and Pepin's Races, were, which of them should reign, the people remaining miserable under them all.

The case is not much different in mixed Monarchies: Some Wars may be undertaken upon a just and publick account, but the pretences are commonly false: a lasting Reformation is hardly introduced, an intire Change often disliked. And tho such Kingdoms are frequently and terribly distracted, as appears by the beforemention'd Examples of England, Spain, &c. the Quarrels are for the most part begun upon personal Titles, as between Henry the First and Robert; [Page  174] Stephen and Maud; or the Houses of Lancaster and York: and the people who get nothing by the Victory which way soever it fall, and might therefore prudently leave the Competitors to decide their own Quarrels, like Theorestes and Polinices, with their own Swords, become cruelly engaged in them.

It may seem strange to some that I mention Seditions, Tumults, and Wars, upon just occasions; but I can find no reason to retract the term. God intending that men should live justly with one another, dos certainly intend that he or they who do no wrong, should suffer none; and the Law that forbids Injuries, were of no use, if no Penalty might be inflicted on those that will not obey it. If Injustice therefore be evil, and Injuries forbidden, they are also to be punished; and the Law instituted for their prevention, must necessarily intend the avenging of such as cannot be prevented. The work of the Magistracy is to execute this Law; the Sword of Justice is put into their hands to restrain the fury of those within the Society who will not be a Law to themselves; and the Sword of War to protect the people against the violence of Foreigners. This is without exception, and would be in vain if it were not. But the Magistrate who is to protect the people from Injury, may, and is often known not to have done it: he sometimes renders his Office useless by neglecting to do Justice; sometimes mischievous by overthrowing it. This strikes at the root of God's general Ordinance, That there should be Laws; and the particular Ordinances of all Societies that appoint such as seem best to them. The Magistrate therefore is comprehended under both, and subject to both, as well as private men.

The ways of preventing or punishing Injuries, are Judicial or Extrajudicial. Judicial proceedings are of force against those who submit or may be brought to trial, but are of no effect against those who resist, and are of such power that they cannot be constrained. It were absurd to cite a man to appear before a Tribunal who can aw the Judges, or has Armies to defend him; and impious to think that he who has added treachery to his other Crimes, andu surped a Power above the Law, should be protected by the enormity of his wickedness. Legal proceedings therefore are to be used when the Delinquent submits to the Law; and all are just, when he will not be kept in order by the legal.

The word Sedition is generally applied to all numerous Assemblies, without or against the Authority of the Magistrate, or of those who assume that Power. Athaliah and Jezabel were more ready to cry out Treason than David; and examples of that sort are so frequent, that I need not alledg them.

Tumult is from the disorderly manner of those Assemblies, where things can seldom be done regularly; and War is that Decertatio per vim, or trial by force, to which men come when other ways are ineffectual.

If the Laws of God and Men are therefore of no effect, when the Magistracy is left at liberty to break them; and if the Lusts of those who are too strong for the Tribunals of Justice, cannot be otherwise restrained than by Sedition, Tumults and War, those Seditions, Tumults, [Page  175] and Wars, are justified by the Laws of God and Man.

I will not take upon me to enumerate all the cases in which this may be done, but content my self with three, which have most frequently given occasion for proceedings of this kind.

The first is, When one or more men take upon them the Power and Name of a Magistracy, to which they are not justly called.

The second, When one or more being justly called, continue in their Magistracy longer than the Laws by which they are called do prescribe.

And the third, When he or they who are rightly called, do assume a Power, tho within the time prescribed, that the Law dos not give; or turn that which the Law dos give, to an end different and contrary to that which is intended by it.

For the first; Filmer forbids us to examine Titles: he tells us, we must submit to the Power, whether acquired by Usurpation or otherwise, not observing the mischievous Absurdity of rewarding the most detestable Villanies with the highest Honours, and rendring the veneration due to the supreme Magistrate as Father of the People, to one who has no other advantage above his Brethren, than what he has gained by injuriously dispossessing or murdering him that was so. Hobbs fearing the advantages that may be taken from such desperate nonsense, or not thinking it necessary to his end to carry the matter so far, has no regard at all to him who comes in without Title or Consent; and denying him to be either King or Tyrant, gives him no other name than Hostis & Latro, and allows all things to be lawful against him, that may be done to a publick Enemy or Pyrat: which is as much as to say, any man may destroy him how he can. Whatever he may be guilty of in other respects, he dos in this follow the voice of Mankind, and the dictates of common sense: for no man can make himself a Magistrate for himself; and no man can have the right of a Magistrate, who is not a Magistrate. If he be [*] justly accounted an Enemy to all, who injures all; he above all must be the publick Enemy of a Nation, who by usurping a power over them, dos the greatest and most publick injury that a People can suffer: For which reason, by an established Law among the most virtuous Nations, every man might kill a Tyrant; and no Names are recorded in History with more honour, than of those who did it.

These are by other Authors called Tyranni sine titulo, and that name is given to all those who obtain the supreme Power by illegal and unjust means. The Laws which they overthrow can give them no protection; and every man is a Souldier against him who is a publick Enemy.

The same rule holds tho they are more in number, as the Magi who usurped the Dominion of Persia after the death of Cambyses; the thirty Tyrants at Athens overthrown by Thrasibulus; those of Thebes slain by Pelopidas; the Decemviri of Rome, and others: for tho the multitude of Offenders may sometimes procure impunity, yet that act which is wicked in one, must be so in ten or twenty; and whatsoever is lawful against one Usurper, is so against them all.

[Page  176]2. If those who were rightly created, continue beyond the time limited by the Law, 'tis the same thing. That which is expir'd, is as if it had never bin. He that was created Consul for a year, or Dictator for six months, was after that a private man; and if he had continued in the exercise of his Magistracy, had bin subject to the same punishment as if he had usurped it at the first. This was known to Epaminondas, who finding that his Enterprize against Sparta could not be accomplished within the time for which he was made Boeotarches, rather chose to trust his Countrymen with his life than to desist, and was saved merely through an admiration of his Virtue, assurance of his good Intentions, and the glory of the Action.

The Roman Decemviri, tho duly elected, were proceeded against as private men usurping the Magistracy, when they continued beyond their time. Other Magistrates had ceased; there was none that could regularly call the Senate or People to an Assembly: but when their ambition was manifest, and the people exasperated by the death of Virginia, they laid aside all ceremonies. The Senate and People met, and exercising their Authority in the same manner as if they had bin regularly called by the Magistrate appointed to that end, they abrogated the Power of the Decemviri, proceeded against them as Enemies and Tyrants, and by that means preserved themselves' from utter ruin.

3. The same course is justly used against a legal Magistrate, who takes upon him (tho within the time prescribed by the Law) to exercise a Power which the Law dos not give; for in that respect he is a private man, Quia, as Grotius says, eatenus non habet imperium; and may be restrain'd as well as any other, because he is not set up to do what he lists, but what the Law appoints for the good of the People; and as he has no other Power than what the Law allows, so the same Law limits and directs the exercise of that which he has. This Right naturally belonging to Nations, is no way impair'd by the name of Supreme given to their Magistrates; for it signifies no more, than that they do act soveraignly in the matters committed to their charge. Thus are the Parliaments of France called Cours Souveraines; for they judg of Life and Death, determine Controversies concerning Estates; and there is no appeal from their Decrees: but no man ever thought, that it was therefore lawful for them to do what they pleased; or that they might not be opposed, if they should attempt to do that which they ought not. And tho the Roman Dictators and Consuls were supreme Magistrates, they were subject to the People, and might be punished as well as others if they transgressed the Law. Thuanus carries the word so far, that when Barlotta, Giustiniano, and others who were but Colonels, were sent as Commanders in chief of three or four thousand men upon an Enterprize, he always says, Summum Imperium ei delatum. Grotius explains this point, by distinguishing those who have the summum Imperium summo modo, from those who have it modo non summo. I know not where to find an Example of this Soveraign Power, enjoy'd without restriction, under a better title than Occupation; which relates not to our purpose, who seek only that which is legal and just. [Page  177] Therefore laying aside that point for the present, we may follow Grotius in examining the Right of those who are certainly limited: Ubi partem Imperii habet Rex, partem Senatus sive Populus; in which case [*] he says, Regi in partem non suam involanti, vis just a opponi potest, in as much as they who have a part, cannot but have a right of defending that part. Quia data facultate, datur jus faculiatem tuendi, without which it could be of no effect.

The particular limits of the Rights belonging to each, can only be judged by the precise Letter, or general Intention of the Law. The Dukes of Venice have certainly a part in the Government, and could not be called Magistrates if they had not. They are said to be supreme; all Laws and publick Acts bear their Names. The Ambassador of that State speaking to Pope Paul the 5th, denied that he acknowledged [*] any other Superior than God. But they are so well known to be under the Power of the Law, that divers of them have bin put to death for transgressing it; and a marble Gallows is seen at the foot of the stairs in St. Mark's Palace, upon which some of them, and no others, have bin executed. But if they may be duly opposed, when they commit undue Acts, no man of judgment will deny, that if one of them by an outragious Violence should endeavour to overthrow the Law, he might by violence be suppressed and chastised.

Again, some Magistrates are entrusted with a power of providing Ships, Arms, Ammunition, and Victuals for War; raising and disciplining Soldiers, appointing Officers to command in Forts and Garisons, and making Leagues with Foreign Princes and States. But if one of these should imbezel, sell, or give to an Enemy those Ships, Arms, Ammunition or Provisions; betray the Forts; employ only or principally, such men as will serve him in those wicked Actions; and, contrary to the trust reposed in him, make such Leagues with Foreigners, as tend to the advancement of his personal Interests, and to the detriment of the Publick, he abrogates his own Magistracy; and the Right he had, perishes (as the Lawyers say) frustratione finis. He cannot be protected by the Law which he has overthrown, nor obtain impunity for his Crimes from the Authority that was conferred upon him, only that he might do good with it. He was singulis major on account of the excellence of his Office; but universis minor, from the nature and end of his institution. The surest way of extinguishing his Prerogative was by turning it to the hurt of those who gave it. When matters are brought to this posture, the Author of the mischief, or the Nation must perish. A Flock cannot subsist under a Shepherd that seeks its ruin, nor a People under an unfaithful Magistrate. Honour and Riches are justly heaped upon the heads of those who rightly perform their duty, because the difficulty as well as the excellency of the work is great. It requires Courage, Experience, Industry, Fidelity and Wisdom. The good Shepherd, says our Saviour, says down his life for his Sheep: The Hireling who flies in time of danger, is represented under an ill character; but he that sets himself to destroy his Flock, is a Wolf. His Authority is incompatible with their subsistence; and whoever disapproves Tumults, Seditions or War, by [Page  178] which he may be removed from it, if gentler means are ineffectual, subverts the Foundation of all Law, exalts the fury of one man to the destruction of a Nation; and giving an irresistible Power to the most abominable Iniquity, exposes all that are good to be destroy'd, and Virtue to be utterly extinguished.

Few will allow such a Preeminence to the Dukes of Venice or Genoa the Advoyers of Switzerland, or the Burgomasters of Amsterdam. Many will say these are Rascals if they prove false, and ought rather to be hang'd, than suffer'd to accomplish the Villanies they design. But if this be confess'd in relation to the highest Magistrates that are among those Nations, why should not the same be in all others, by what name soever they are called? When did God confer upon those Nations the extraordinary privilege of providing better for their own safety than others? Or was the Gift universal, tho the Benefit accrue only to those who have banished great Titles from among them? If this be so, 'tis not their Felicity, but their Wisdom that we ought to admire and imitate. But why should any think their Ancestors had not the same care? Have not they, who retain'd in themselves a Power over a Magistrate of one name, the like over another? Is there a charm in words, or any name of such efficacy, that he who receives it should immediately become Master of those that created him, whereas all others do remain for ever subject to them? Would the Venetian Government change its nature, if they should give the name of King to their Prince? Are the Polanders less free since the title of King is conferr'd upon their Dukes; or are the Moscovites less Slaves, because their chief Magistrate has no other than that of Duke? If we examine things but a little, 'twill appear that Magistrates have enjoy'd large Powers, who never had the name of Kings; and none were ever more restrained by Laws than those of Sparta, Arragon, the Goths in Spain, Hungary, Bohemia, Sweden, Denmark, Poland, and others, who had that Title. There is therefore no such thing as a Right universally belonging to a Name; but every one enjoys that which the Laws, by which he is, confer upon him. The Law that gives the Power, regulates it; and they who give no more than what they please, cannot be obliged to suffer him to whom they give it, to take more than they thought fit to give, or to go unpunished if he do. The Agreements made are always confirmed by Oath, and the treachery of violating them is consequently aggravated by Perjury. They are good Philosophers and able Divines, who think this can create a Right to those who had none; or that the Laws can be a protection to such as overthrow them, and give opportunity of doing the mischiefs they design. If it do not, then he that was a Magistrate, by such actions returns into the condition of a private man; and whatever is lawful against a Thief who submits to no Law, is lawful against him.

Men who delight in cavils may ask, Who shall be the Judg of these occasions? and whether I intend to give to the People the decision of their own Cause? To which I answer, that when the Contest is between the Magistrate and the People, the party to which the determination is referred, must be the Judg of his own case; and the question is only, Whether the Magistrate should depend upon the [Page  179] Judgment of the People, or the People on that of the Magistrate; and which is most to be suspected of injustice: That is, whether the people of Rome should judg Tarquin, or Tarquin judg the people. He that knew all good men abhorred him for the murder of his Wife, Brother, Father-in-law, and the best of the Senate, would certainly strike off the heads of the most eminent remaining Poppies; and having incurr'd the general hatred of the people by the wickedness of his Government, he seared revenge; and endeavouring to destroy those he seared (that is the City) he might easily have accomplish'd his work, if the judgment had bin referred to him. If the people judg Tarquin, 'tis hard to imagine how they should be brought to give an unjust Sentence: They loved their former Kings, and hated him only for his Villanies: They did not fancy, but know his cruelty. When the best were slain, no man that any way resembled them could think himself secure. Brutus did not pretend to be a Fool, till by the murder of his Brother he found how dangerous a thing it was to be thought wise. If the people, as our Author says, be always lewd, foolish, mad, wicked, and desirous to put the Power into the hands of such as are most like to themselves, he and his Sons were such men as they sought, and he was sure to find favourable Judges: If virtuous and good, no injustice was to be feared from them, and he could have no other reason to decline their indgment, than what was suggested by his own wickedness. Caligula, Nero, Domitian, and the like, had probably the same considerations: But no man of common sense ever thought that the Senate and People of Rome did not better deserve to judg, whether such Monsters should reign over the best part of mankind to their destruction, than they to determine whether their Crimes should be punished or not.

If I mention some of these known Cases, every man's experience will suggest others of the like nature; and whosoever condemns all Seditions, Tumults and Wars raised against such Princes, must say, that none are wicked, or seek the ruin of their people, which is absurd; for Caligula wish'd the People had but one Neck, that he might cut it off at a blow: Nero set the City on fire; and we have known such as have bin worse than either of them: They must either be suffer'd to continue in the free exercise of their rage, that is, to do all the mischief they design; or must be restrain'd by a legal, judicial, or extrajudicial way; and they who disallow the extrajudicial, do as little like the judicial. They will not hear of bringing a supreme Magistrate before a Tribunal, when it may be done. They will, says our Author, depose their Kings. Why should they not be deposed, if they become Enemies to their people, and set up an interest in their own persons inconsistent with the publick good, for the promoting of which they were erected? If they were created by the publick consent, for the publick good, shall they not be removed when they prove to be of publick damage? If they set up themselves, may they not be thrown down? Shall it be lawful for them to usurp a Power over the liberty of others, and shall it not be lawful for an injur'd People to resume their own? If injustice exalt it self, must it be for ever established? Shall great persons be rendred sacred by rapine, perjury and murder? Shall the crimes for which privat [Page  180] men do justly suffer the most grievous punishments, exempt them from all, who commit them in the highest excess, with most power, and most to the prejudice of mankind? Shall the Laws that solely aim at the prevention of Crimes be made to patronize them, and become snares to the innocent whom they ought to protect? Has every man given up into the common store his right of avenging the Injuries he may receive, that the publick Power which ought to protect or avenge him, should be turned to the destruction of himself, his Posterity, and the Society into which they enter, without any possibility of redress? Shall the Ordinance of God be rendred of no effect; or the Powers he hath appointed to be set up for the distribution of Justice, be made subservient to the Iusts of one or a few men, and by impunity encourage them to commit all manner of crimes? Is the corruption of man's Nature so little known, that such as have common sense should expect Justice from those, who fear no punishment if they do Injustice; or that the modesty, integrity, and innocence, which is seldom found in one man, tho never so cautiously chosen, should be constantly found in all those who by any means attain to Greatness, and continue for ever in their Successors; or that there can be any security under their Government, if they have them not? Surely if this were the condition of men living under Government, Forests would be more sase than Cities; and 'twere better for every man to stand in his own defence, than to enter into Societies. He that lives alone might encounter such as should assault him upon equal terms, and stand or fall according to the measure of his courage and strength; but no valour can defend him, if the malice of his Enemy be upheld by a publick Power. There must therefore be a right of proceeding judicially or extrajudicially against all persons who transgress the Laws; or else those Laws, and the Societies that should subsist by them, cannot stand; and the ends for which Governments are constituted, together with the Governments themselves, must be overthrown. Extrajudicial proceedings by Sedition, Tumult, or War, must take place, when the persons concern'd are of such power, that they cannot be brought under the Judicial. They who deny this, deny all help against an usurping Tyrant, or the perfidiousness of a lawfully created Magistrate, who adds the crimes of Ingratitude and Treachery to Usurpation. These of all men are the most dangerous Enemies to supreme Migistrates: for as no man desires indemnity for such Crimes as are never committed, he that would exempt all from punishment, supposes they will be guilty of the worst; and by concluding that the People will depose them if they have the power, acknowledg that they pursue an Interest annexed to their Persons, contrary to that of their People, which they would not bear if they could deliver themselves from it. This shewing all those Governments to be tyrannical, lays such a burden upon those who administer them, as must necessarily weigh them down to destruction.

If it be said that the word Sedition implies that which is evil; I answer, that it ought not then to be applied to those who seek nothing but that which is just; and tho the ways of delivering an oppressed People from the violence of a wicked Magistrate, who having [Page  181] armed a Crew of lewd Villains, and fatted them with the Blood and Confiscations of such as were most ready to oppose him, be extraordinary, the inward righteousness of the Act doth fully justify the Authors. He that has virtue and power to save a People, can never want a right of doing it. Valerius Asiaticus had no hand in the death of Caligula; but when the furious Guards began tumultuously to enquire who had kill'd him, he appeased them with wishing he had bin [*] the man. No wise man ever asked by what authority Thrasibulus, Harmodius, Aristogiton, Pelopidas, Epaminondas, Dion, Timoleon, Lucius Brutus, Publicola, Horatius, Valerius, Marcus Brutus, C. Cassius, and the like, delivered their Countries from Tyrants. Their Actions carried in themselves their own justification, and their Virtues will never be forgotten whilst the names of Greece and Rome are remembred in the World.

If this be not enough to declare the Justice inherent in, and the Glory that ought to accompany these Works, the examples of Moses, Aaron, Othniel, Ehud, Barac, Gideon, Samuel, Jephtha, David, Jehu, Jehoiada, the Maccabees, and other holy men raised up by God for the deliverance of his People from their Oppressors, decide the Question. They are perpetually renowned for having led the People by extraordinary ways (which such as our Author express under the names of Sedition, Tumult, and War) to recover their Liberties, and avenge the injuries received from foreign or domestick Tyrants. The work of the Apostles was not in their time to set up or pull down any Civil State; but they so behaved themselves in relation to all the Powers of the Earth, that they gained the name of pestilent, seditious Fellows, Disturbers of the People; and left it as an inheritance to those, who in succeeding Ages by following their steps should deserve to be called their Successors; whereby they were exposed to the hatred of corrupt Magistrates, and brought under the necessity of perishing by them, or defending themselves against them: and he that denies them that right, dos at once condemn the most glorious Actions of the wisest, best, and holiest men that have bin in the world, together with the Laws of God and Man, upon which they were founded.

Nevertheless, there is a sort of Sedition, Tumult, and War proceeding from Malice, which is always detestable, aiming only at the satisfaction of private Lust, without regard to the publick Good. This cannot happen in a Popular Government, unless it be amongst the Rabble; or when the Body of the People is so corrupted, that it cannot stand; but is most frequent in, and natural to absolute Monarchies. When Abimelech desir'd to make himself King, he [*] raised a Tumult among the basest of the People: He hired light and vain persons, some Translations call them lewd Vagabonds, kill'd his Brethren, but perished in his design; the corrupt party that favour'd him not having strength enough to subdue the other, who were more sincere. Sp. Melius, Sp. Cassius, and Manlius attempted the like in Rome: they acted malitiously, their pretences to procure the publick Good were false. 'Tis probable that some in the City were as bad as they, and knew that mischief was intended; but the body of the People not being corrupted, they were suppressed. It [Page  182] appear'd, says Livy, Nihil esse minus populare quam regnum: they who had favour'd Manlius, condemned him to death when it was proved, that egregias alioqui virtutes fa'da regni cupidine maculasset. But when the People is generally corrupted, such designs seldom miscarry, and the success is always the erection of a Tyranny. Nothing else can please vain and profligate persons, and no Tyranny was ever set up by such as were better qualified. The ways of attaining it have always bin by corrupting the manners of the People, bribing Soldiers, entertaining mercenary Strangers, opening Prisons, giving Liberty to Slaves, alluring indigent persons with hopes of abolishing Debts, coming to a new division of Lands, and the like. Seditions raised by such men always tend to the ruin of popular Governments; but when they happen under absolute Monarchies, the hurt intended is only to the Person, who being removed the Promoters of them set up another; and he that is set up, subsisting only by the strength of those who made him, is obliged to foment the Vices that drew them to serve him; tho another may perhaps make use of the same against him.

The consequence of this is, that those who uphold Popular Governments, look upon Vice and Indigence as mischiefs that naturally increase each other, and equally tend to the ruin of the State. When men are by Vice brought into want, they are ready for mischief: there is no Villany that men of profligate Lives, lost Reputation, and desperate Fortunes will not undertake. Popular equality is an enemy to these; and they who would preserve it must preserve integrity of manners, Sobriety, and an honest contentedness with what the Law allows. On the other side, the absolute Monarch who will have no other Law than his own Will, desires to increase the number of those who through lewdness and beggery may incline to depend upon him; tho the same temper of Mind, and condition of Fortune prepare them also for such Seditions as may bring him into danger; and the same corruption which led them to set him up, may invite them to sell him to another that will give them better wages.

I do not by this conclude that all Monarchs are vitious men; but that whoever will set up an absolute Power, must do it by these means; and that if such a Power be already established, and should fall into the hands of a person, who by his virtue and the gentleness of his nature should endeavour to render the Yoak so easy, that a better disciplin'd People might be contented to bear it; yet this method could last no longer than his life, and probably would be a means to shorten it; that which was at first established by evil arts always returning to the same: That which was vicious in the principle, can never be long upheld by Virtue; and we see that the worst of the Roman Emperors were not in greater danger from such good men as remained undestroy'd, than the best from the corrupt Party that would not be corrected, and sought such a Master as would lay no restriction upon their Vices. Those few who escaped the rage of these Villains, only gave a little breathing time to the afflicted World, which by their Children or Successors was again plunged into that extremity of misery, from which they intended to deliver it. An extraordinary Virtue was required to keep a Prince in a way contrary to the principles of [Page  183] his own Government; which being rarely found, and never continuing long in a Family or Succession of men, the endeavours of the best became ineffectual, and either they themselves perished in them, or after their death all things returned into the old polluted Channel.

Tho the Power of the Hebrew Kings was not unlimited, yet it exceeded the rules set by God, and was sufficient to increase the number of the worst of men, and to give them opportunities of raising perpetual disturbances. On the King's side there were Flatterers and instruments of mischief: On the other side there were indebted and discontented Persons. Notwithstanding the justice of David's cause, the Wisdom, Valour, and Piety of his person, none would follow him, except a few of his own Kindred (who knew what God had promised to him) and such as were uneasy in their worldly circumstances. After the death of Saul there was a long and bloody War between Ishbosheth and David. The former being killed, the slightest matters were sufficient to put the whole Nation into blood. Absalom with a few fair words was able to raise all Israel against his Father: Sheba the Son of Bichri with as much ease raised a more dangerous Tumult: David by Wisdom, Valour, and the blessing of God surmounted these difficulties, and prepared a peaceable Reign for Solomon; but after his death they broke out into a Flame that was never quenched till the Nation was so dispersed that no man knew where to find his Enemies. Solomon by his Magnificence had reduced Israel to such poverty, as inclined them to revolt upon the first offer of an opportunity by Jeroboam. From that time forward Israel was perpetually vexed with Civil Seditions and Conspiracies, or Wars with their Brethren of Judah. Nine Kings with their Families were destroyed by the first, and the latter brought such Slaughters upon the miserable People as were never suffer'd by any who were not agitated by the like Fury; and the course of these mischiefs was never interrupted, till they had brought the Nation into Captivity, and the Country to Desolation. Tho God according to his promise did preserve a light in the House of David, yet the Tribe of Judah was not the more happy. Joash was slain by a private Conspiracy, and Amaziah (as is most probable) by publick Authority, for having foolishly brought a terrible Slaughter upon Judah. Athaliah destroyed the King's Race, and was killed her self by Jehoiada, who not having learnt from our Author to regard the Power only, and not the ways by which it was obtained, caused her to be dragg'd out of the Temple, and put to a well-deserved Death. The whole Story is a Tragedy: and if it be pretended that this proceeded rather from the wrath of God against his People for their Idolatry, than from such causes as are applicable to other Nations; I answer, that this Idolatry was the production of the Government they had set up, and most sutable to it; and chusing rather to subject themselves to the Will of a man, than to the Law of God, they deservedly suffer'd the evils that naturally follow the worst Counsels. We know of none who, taking the like course, have not suffer'd the like miseries. Notwithstanding the admirable Virtue and Success of Alexander, his Reign was full of Conspiracies, and his knowledg of them prompted him [Page  184] to destroy Parmenio, Philotas, Clitus, Calisthenes, Hermolaus, and many more of his best Friends. If he escaped the Sword, he fell by Poison. The Murder of his Wives, Mother, and Children, by the rage of his own Soldiers; the Fury of his Captains imployed in mutual Slaughters, till they were consumed; his paternal Kingdom after many Revolutions transferred to Cassander his most mortal Enemy; the utter extinction of his conquering Army, and particularly the famous Argyraspides, who being grown faithless and seditious, after the death of Eumenes were sent to perish in unknown parts of the East, abundantly testify the admirable stability, good order, peace, and quiet that is enjoy'd under absolute Monarchy. The next Government of the like nature that appeared upon the stage of the World was that of Rome, introduced by Wars that consumed two thirds of the People; confirmed by Proscriptions, in which all that were eminent for Nobility, Riches, or Virtue, perished. The peace they had under Augustus was like that which the Devil allow'd to the Child in the Gospel, whom he rent sorely, and left as dead. The [*] miserable City was only cast into a Swound: after long and violent vexations by Seditions, Tumults, and Wars, it lay as dead; and finding no helper like to him who cured the Child, it was delivered to new Devils to be tormented, till it was utterly destroy'd. Tiberius was appointed as a fit instrument for such a purpose. It was thought that those who should seel the effects of his Pride, Cruelty, and Lust, would look upon the Death of Augustus as a loss. He performed the work for which he was chosen; his Reign was an uninterrupted Series of Murders, Subornations, Perjuries, and Poisonings, intermixed with the most detestable Impurities, the revolts of Provinces, and Mutinies of Armies. The matter was not mended by his Successors: Caligula was kill'd by his own Guards: Claudius poison'd by his Wife: Spain, Gaul, Germany, Pannonia, Maesia, Syria, and AEgypt, revolted at once from Nero; the People and Senate followed the example of the Provinces. This I think was, in our Author's sense, Sedition with a witness. Nero being dead by the hand of a Slave, or his own to prevent that of the Hangman, Galba enter'd the City with Blood and Slaughter; but when his own Soldiers found he would not give the Mony for which they intended to sell the Empire, they killed him: and to shew the stability of absolute Monarchy, it may be observed, that this was not done by the advice of the Senate, or by a conspiracy of great men; Suscepére duo manipulares Populi Romani Imperium transferendum, & transtulerunt. Two Rascals [*] gave the Empire to Otho, and the whole Senate was like to be butcher'd for not being so ready to follow their venerable Authority as they ought to have bin, and hardly escaped the fury of their mad and drunken Companions. As a farther testimony that these Monarchies are not subject to Seditions and Tumults, he had at once only two Competitors against whom he was to defend the well-acquired Empire: His Army was defeated at Brescia, he kill'd himself; and his Successor Vitellius was soon after thrown into the Common Shore. The same method still continued: Rome was fill'd with Blood and Ashes; and to recite all the publick Mischiefs would be to transcribe the History: For as Pyrrhus being asked who should succeed [Page  185] him, answered, He who has the sharpest Sword; that was the only Law that governed in the following ages. Whoever could corrupt two or three Legions, thought he had a good title to the Empire; and unless he happen'd to be kill'd by Treachery, or another Tumult of his own Soldiers, he seldom receded from it without a Battel, wherein he that was most successful, had no other security than what the present temper of the Soldiers afforded him; and the miserable Provinces having neither Virtue nor Force, were obliged slavishly to follow the fury or fortune of those Villains. In this state did Rome dedicate to Constantine the Triumphal Arch that had bin prepared for Maxentius; and those Provinces which had set up Albinus and Niger submitted to Septimius Severus. In the vast variety of Accidents that in those Ages disturbed the World, no Emperor had a better title than what he purchased by Mony or Violence; and enjoyed it no longer than those helps continued, which of all things were the most uncertain. By this means most of the Princes perished by the Sword, Italy was made desolate, and Rome was several times sackt and burnt. The Mistress of the World being made a Slave, the Provinces which had bin acquir'd by the Blood of her antient virtuous Citizens, became part of an Usurper's Patrimony, who without any regard to the publick good, distributed them to his Children according to their number, or his passion. These either destroy'd one another, or sell under the Sword of a third who had the fortune of their Father, the greatest part most commonly falling to the share of the worst. If at any time the contrary happened, the Government of the best was but a lucid interval. Well-wishing men grew more extremely to abhor the darkness that follow'd when they were gone. The best of them could do no more than suspend mischief for a while, but could not correct the corrupt principle of their Government; and some of them were destroyed as soon as they were thought to intend it: And others who finished their days in peace, left the Empire to such persons of their relations as were most unlike to them. Domitian came in as Brother to Titus. Commodus and Heliogabalus were recommended by the memory of those Virtues that had bin found in Antoninus and Aurelius. Honorius and Arcadius, who by their baseness brought utter ruin upon the Western and Eastern Empires, were the Sons of the brave Theodosius. They who could keep their hands free from Blood, and their Hearts from Malice, Covetousness, and Pride, could not transmit their Virtues to their Successors, nor correct the perverseness that lay at the root and foundation of their Government. The whole mass of Blood was vitiated: the Body was but one vast Sore, which no hand but that of the Almighty could heal; and he who from an abhorrence of iniquity had declared he would not hear the cries of his own people, when they had chosen the thing that was not good, would not shew mercy to Strangers who had done the same thing.

I have insisted upon the Hebrew, Macedonian and Roman Histories, because they are the most eminent and best known to us: We are in the dark concerning the Babylonian, Assyrian, Chaldean, Bactrian, and Egyptian Monarchies: We know little more of them than the Scripture occasionally relates concerning their barbarous cruelty, bestial [Page  186] pride, and extravagant folly. Others have bin like to them, and I know not where to find a peaceable Monarchy unless it be in Peru, where the Ynca Garcilasso de la Vega says, that a Man and a Woman, Children of the Sun and the Moon, appearing amongst a barbarous people living without any Religion or Law, established a Government amongst them, which continued in much Peace and Justice for twelve Generations: But this seeming to be as fabulous as their Birth, we may pass it over, and fix upon those that are better known; of which there is not one that has not suffer'd more dangerous and mischievous Seditions, than all the popular Governments that have bin in the World: And the condition of those Kingdoms which are not absolute, and yet give a preference to Birth, without consideration of Merit or Virtue, is not much better.

This is proved by the Reasons of those Seditions and Tumults, as well as from the Fact it self.

The Reasons do arise from the violence of the Passions that incite men to them, and the intricacy of the Questions concerning Succession.

Every man has Passions; few know how to moderate, and no one can wholly extinguish them. As they are various in their Nature, so they are governed by various Objects; and men usually follow that which is predominant in them, whether it proceed from Anger or Desire, and whether it terminate in Ambition, Covetousness, Lust, or any other more or less blamable Appetite. Every manner of life furnishes something, that in some measure may foment these; but a Crown comprehends all that can be grateful to the most violent and vicious. He who is covetous, has vast Revenues, besides what he may get by fraud and rapine, to satisfy his Appetite. If he be given to Sensuality, the variety of pleasures, and the facility of accomplishing whatever he desires, tends farther to inflame that Passion. Such as are ambitious, are incited by the greatness of their Power to attempt great matters; and the most sottish or lazy may discharge themselves of Cares, and hope that others will be easily hired to take the burden of Business upon them whilst they lie at ease. They who naturally incline to pride and cruelty, are more violently tempted to usurp Dominion; and the wicked advices of Flatterers, always concurring with their Passions, incite them to exercise the Power they have gotten with the utmost rigor, to satiate their own rage, and to secure themselves against the effects of the publick hatred, which they know they have deserved. If there be, as our Author says, no other rule than Force and Success, and that he must be taken for the Father of a People who is in possession of a Power over them; whoever has the one, may put the other to a trial. Nay, even those who have regard to Justice, will seldom want Reasons to perswade them that it is on their side. Something may be amiss in the State; Injuries may be done to themselves and their Friends. Such Honours may be denied as they think they deserve; or others of less Merit, as they suppose, may be preferred before them. Men do so rarely make a right estimate of their own Merits, that those who mean [Page  187] well may be often deceived: and if nothing but Success be requir'd to make a Monarch, they may think it just to attempt whatever they can hope to accomplish. This was the case of Julius Cesar; he thought all things lawful, when the Consulat, which he supposed he had deserved, was denied.

Viribus utendum est quas fecimus: arma tenenti
Omnia dat qui just a negat.
Lucan.
These Enterprizes seem to belong to men of great Spirits; but there are none so base not to be capable of undertaking, and (as things may stand) of bringing them to perfection. History represents no man under a more contemprible character of sottish Laziness, Cowardice, and Drunkenness, than Vitellius; no one more impure and sordid than Galba: Otho was advanced for being in his manners like to Nero: Vespasian was scorned for his Avarice, till the Power fell into such hands as made the world believe none could be unworthy of the Empire; and in the following Ages the worst men by the worst means most frequently obtained it.

These Wounds are not cured by saying, that the Law of God and Nature prevents this mischief, by annexing the Succession of Crowns to proximity of Blood; for mankind had not bin continually afflicted with them if there had bin such a Law, or that they could have bin prevented by it: and tho there were such a Law, yet more Questions would arise about that Proximity, than any wise man would dare to determine. The Law can be of no effect, unless there be a Power to decide the Contests arising upon it: But the fundamental Maxim of the great Monarchies is, that there can be no Interregnum: The Heir of the Crown is in possession, as soon as he who did injoy it is dead. Le Mort, as the French say, Saisit le vif: There can be therefore no such Law, or it serves for nothing. If there be Judges to interpret the Law, no man is a King till judgment be given in his favour; and he is not King by his own Title, but by the Sentence given by them. If there be none, the Law is merely imaginary, and every man may in his own case make it what he pleases. He who has a Crown in his view, and Arms in his hand, wants nothing but success to make him a King; and if he prosper, all men are obliged to obey him.

'Tis a folly to say the matter is clear, and needs no decision; for every man knows that no Law concerning private Inheritances can be so exactly drawn, but many Controversies will arise upon it, that must be decided by a Power to which both Parties are subject: and the disputes concerning Kingdoms are so much the more difficult, because this Law is no where to be found; and the more dangerous, because the Competitors are for the most part more powerful.

Again, this Law must either be general to all mankind, or particular to each Nation. If particular, a matter of such importance requires good proof, when, where, how, and by whom it was given to every one. But the Scriptures testifying to the contrary, that God gave Laws to the Jews only, and that no such thing as hereditary Monarchy, according to proximity of Blood, was prescribed by them, we may safely say, that God did never give any such Law [Page  188] to every particular, nor to any Nation. If he did not give it to any one, he did not give it to all, for every one is comprehended in all; and if no one has it, 'tis impossible that all can have it; or that it should be obligatory to all, when no man knows or can tell, when, where, and by what hand it was given, nor what is the sense of it: all which is evident by the various Laws and Customs of Nations in the disposal of hereditary Successions: And no one of them, that we know, has to this day bin able to shew that the method follow'd by them, is more according to nature than that of others.

If our Author pretend to be God's Interpreter, and to give the solution of these doubts, I may ask which of the five following ways are appointed by God, and then we may examine Cases resulting from them.

1. In France, Turky, and other places, the Succession comes to the next Male, in the streight eldest Line, according to which the Son is preferr'd before the Brother of him who last enjoy'd the Crown, (as the present King of France before his Uncle the Duke of Orleans) and the Son of the eldest before the Brothers of the eldest; as in the case of Richard the second of England, who was advanced preferably to all the Brothers of the black Prince his Father.

2. Others keep to the Males of the reigning Family, yet have more regard to the eldest Man than to the eldest Line: and representation taking no place among them, the eldest Man is thought to be nearest to the first King; and a second Son of the person that last reigned, to be nearer to him than his Grandchild by the eldest Son: according to which Rule, any one of the Sons of Edward the third remaining after his death, should have bin preferr'd before Richard the second who was his Grandchild.

3. In the two cases beforementioned, no manner of regard is had to Females, who being thought naturally uncapable of commanding men, or performing the Functions of a Magistrate, are, together with their Descendents, utterly excluded from the supreme as well as from the inferior Magistracies; and in Turky, France, and other great Kingdoms, have no pretence to any Title: But in some places, and particularly in England, the advantages of Proximity belong to them as well as to Males; by which means our Crown has bin transported to several Families and Nations.

4. As in some places they are utterly rejected, and in others received simply without any condition; so those are not wanting, where that of not marrying out of the Country, or without the consent of the Estates, is imposed, of which Sweden is an Example.

5. In some places Proximity of Blood is only regarded, whether the Issue be legitimate or illegitimate; in others Bastards are wholly excluded.

By this variety of Judgments made by several Nations upon this Point, it may appear, that tho it were agreed by all that the next in Blood ought to succeed, yet such Contests would arise upon the interpretation and application of the general Rule, as must necessarily be a perpetual Spring of irreconcilable and mortal Quarrels.

[Page  189]If any man say, The Rule observed in England is that which God gave to Mankind; I leave him first to dispute that point with the Kings of France, and many others, who can have no right to the Crowns they wear, if it be admitted; and in the next place to prove that our Ancestors had a more immediate communication with God, and a more certain knowledge of his Will than others, who for any thing we know, may be of Authority equal to them: but in the mean time we may rationally conclude, that if there be such a Rule, we have had no King in England for the space of almost a thousand years, having not had one who did not come to the Crown by a most manifest violation of it; as appears by the forecited Examples of William the first and second; Henry the first, Henry the second and his Children; John, Edward the third, Henry the fourth, Edward the fourth and his Children; Henry the seventh, and all that claim under any of them. And if Possession or Success can give a right, it will I think follow, that Jack Straw, Wat Tyler, Perkin Warbeck, or any other Rascal, might have had it if he had bin as happy as bold in his Enterprize. This is no less than to expose Crowns to the first that can seize them, to destroy all Law and Rule, and to render Right a slave to Fortune. If this be so, a late Earl of Pembroke, whose understanding was not thought great, judged rightly when he said his Grandfather was a wise man tho he could neither write nor read, in as much as he resolved to follow the Crown, tho it were upon a Coalstaff. But if this be sufficient to make a wise man, 'tis pity the secret was no sooner discovered, since many, who for want of it liv'd and died in all the infamy that justly accompanies Knavery, Cowardice and Folly, might have gained the reputation of the most excellent Men in their several ages. The bloody Factions with which all Nations subject to this sort of Monarchy have bin perpetually vexed, might have bin prevented by throwing up cross or pile, or by battel between the Competitors body to body, as was done by Corbis and Orsua, Cleorestes and Polinices, Ironside and Canutus; it being most unreasonable, or rather impiously absurd for any to venture their Lives and Fortunes, when their Consciences are not concern'd in the Contest, and that they are to gain nothing by the Victory.

If reason teaches, that till this expeditious way of ending Controversies be received, the ambition of men will be apt to imbroil Nations in their Quarrels, and others judging variously of those matters, which can be reduced to no certain Rule, will think themselves in Conscience obliged to follow the Party that seems to them to be most just; experience manifests the same, and that Ambition has produced more violent mischiefs than all the other desires and passions that have ever possessed the hearts of men. That this may appear, it will not be amiss to divide them into such as proceed from him who is in possession of the Power, through jealousy of State, as they call it, to prevent the enterprizes of those who would dispossess him, and such as arise between Competitors contending for it.

Tarquin's Counsel concerning the Poppies, and Periander's heads of Corn, is of the first sort. The most eminent are always most [Page  190] feared as the readiest to undertake, and most able to accomplish great Designs. This eminence proceeds from Birth, Riches, Virtue, or Reputation, and is sometimes wrought up to the greatest height by a conjunction of all these. But I know not where to find an example of such a man, who could long subsist under Absolute Monarchy. If he be of high Birth, he must, like Brutus, conceal his Virtue, and gain no reputation, or resolve to perish, if he do not prevent his own death by that of the Tyrant: All other ways are ineffectual; the suspicions, fears, and hatred thereupon arising, are not to be removed: Personal respects are forgotten, and such services as cannot be sufficiently valued, must be blotted out by the death of those who did them. Various ways may be taken, and pretences used according to the temper of Times and Nations; but the thing must be done; and whether it be colour'd by a trick of Law, or performed by a Mute with a Bowstring, imports little. Henry the fourth was made King by the Earl of Northumberland, and his brave Son Hotspur; Edward the fourth by the valiant Earl of Warwick; Henry the seventh by Stanley: but neither of them could think himself safe, till his Benefactor was dead. No continued fidelity, no testimonies of modesty and humility can prevent this. The modesty of Germanicus in rejecting the Honours that were offer'd to him, and his industry in quieting the mutinied Legions, accelerated his ruin: When 'twas evident he might be Emperor if he pleased, he must be so, or die: There was no middle station between the Throne and the Grave. 'Tis probable that Caligula, Nero, and other Beasts like to them, might hate Virtue for the good which is in it; but I cannot think that either they, their Predecessors or Successors, would have put themselves upon the desperate design of extirpating it, if they had not found it to be inconsistent with their Government; and that being once concluded, they spared none of their nearest Relations. Artaxerxes killed his Son Darius: Herod murder'd the best of his Wives, and all his Sons except the worst. Tiberius destroy'd Agrippa Posthumus, and Germanicus with his Wife and two Sons. How highly soever Constantine the Great be commended, he was polluted with the Blood of his Father-in-law, Wife, and Son. Philip the second of Spain did in the like manner deliver himself from his fears of Don Carlos; and 'tis not doubted that Philip the fourth, for the same reasons, dispatched his Brother Don Carlos, and his Son Balthasar. The like cases were so common in England, that all the Plantagenets, and the noble Families allied to them being extinguish'd, our Ancestors were sent to seek a King in one of the meanest in Wales.

This method being known, those who are unwilling to die so tamely, endeavour to find out ways of defending themselves; and there being no other than the death of the Person who is in the Throne, they usually seek to compass it by secret Conspiracy, or open Violence; and the number of Princes that have bin destroy'd, and Countries disturb'd by those who through fear have bin driven to extremities, is not much less than of those who have suffer'd the like from men following the impulse of their own Ambition.

The disorders arising from Contests between several Competitors, before any one could be settled in the possession of Kingdoms, have [Page  191] bin no less frequent and bloody than those above-mention'd, and the miseries suffer'd by them, together with the ruin brought upon the Empires of Macedon and Rome, may be sufficient to prove it; however to make the matter more clear, I shall alledg others. But because it may be presumption in me to think I know all the Histories of the World, or tedious to relate all those I know, I shall content my self with some of the most eminent and remarkable: And if it appear that they have all suffer'd the same mischiefs, we may believe they proceed not from Accidents, but from the power of a permanent Cause that always produces the same or the like Effects.

To begin with France. The Succession not being well settled in the time of Meroveus, who dispossess'd the Grandchildren of Pharamond, he was no sooner dead than Gillon set up himself, and with much slaughter drove Chilperic his Son out of the Kingdom; and he after a little time returning with like fury, is said to have seen a Vision, first of Lions and Leopards, then of Bears and Wolves, and lastly of Dogs and Cats, all tearing one another to pieces. This has bin always accounted by the French to be a representation of the nature [*] and fortune of the three Races that were to command them, and has bin too much verified by experience. Clovis their first Christian and most renowned King, having by good means or evil exceedingly enlarged his Territories, but chiefly by the murders of Alaric and [*]Ragnacaire, with his Children, and suborning Sigismond of Metz to kill his Father Sigebert, left his Kingdom to be torn in pieces by the rage of his four Sons, each of them endeavouring to make himself Master of the whole; and when, according to the usual fate of such Contests, success had crown'd Clothaire, who was the worst of them all, by the slaughter of his Brothers and Nephews, with all the flower of the French and Gaulish Nobility, the advantages of his Fortune only resulted to his own person. For after his death the miserable Nations suffer'd as much from the madness of his Sons, as they had done by himself and his Brothers. They had learnt from their Predecessors not to be slow in doing mischief, but were farther incited by the rage of two infamous Strumpets, Fredegonde and Brunehaud, which is a sort of Vermin that, I am inclin'd to think, has not usually govern'd Senates or Popular Assemblies. Chilperic the second, who by the slaughter of many Persons of the Royal Blood, with infinite numbers of the Nobility and People, came to be Master of so much of the Country, as procured him the name of King of France, killed his eldest Son on suspicion that he was excited against him by Brunehaud, and his Second, lest he should revenge the death of his Brother: he married Fredegonde, and was soon after kill'd by her Adulterer Landry. The Kingdom continued in the same misery through the rage of the surviving Princes, and found no relief, tho most of them fell by the Sword; and that Brunehaud who had bin a principal cause of those Tragedies, was tied to the tails of four wild Horses, and suffer'd a death as foul as her life. These were Lions and Leopards. They involved the Kingdom in desperate troubles; but being men of valour and industry, they kept up in some measure the Reputation and Power of the Nation, and he [Page  192] who attain'd to the Crown defended it. But they being fallen by the hands of each other, the poisonous Root put forth another Plague more mortal than their Fury. The vigour was spent, and the Succession becoming more settled, ten base and slothful Kings, by the French called Les Roys faineans, succeeded. Some may say, They who do nothing, do no hurt; but the rule is false in relation to Kings. He that takes upon him the government of a People, can do no greater evil than by doing nothing, nor be guilty of a more unpardonable Crime, than by Negligence, Cowardice, Voluptuousness, and Sloth, to desert his charge. Virtue and Manhood perish under him; good Discipline is forgotten; Justice slighted; the Laws perverted or rendred useless; the People corrupted; the publick Treasures exhausted; and the Power of the Government always falling into the hands of Flatterers, Whores, Favorites, Bawds, and such base wretches as render it contemptible, a way is laid open for all manner of disorders. The greatest cruelty that has bin known in the world, if accompanied with wit and courage, never did so much hurt as this slothful bestiality; or rather these slothful Beasts have ever bin most cruel. The Reigns of Septimius Severus, Mahomet the second, or Selim the second, were cruel and bloody; but their fury was turned against Foreigners, and some of their near Relations, or against such as fell under the suspicion of making attempts against them: The condition of the people was tolerable; those who would be quiet might be safe; the Laws kept their right course; the Reputation of the Empire was maintained, the Limits defended, and the publick Peace preserved. But when the Sword passed into the hands of lewd, slothful, foolish, and cowardly Princes, it was of no power against foreign Enemies, or the disturbers of domestic Peace, tho always sharp against the best of their own Subjects. No man knew how to secure himself against them, unless by raising civil Wars; which will always be frequent, when a Crown defended by a weak hand is proposed as a Prize to any that dare invade it. This is a perpetual Spring of disorders; and no Nation was ever quiet, when the most eminent men found less danger in the most violent Attempts, than in submitting patiently to the Will of a Prince, that suffers his Power to be managed by vile Persons, who get credit by flattering him in his Vices. But this is not all; such Princes naturally hate and fear those who excel them in Virtue and Reputation, as much as they are inferior to them in Fortune; and think their Persons cannot be secured, nor their Authority enlarged, except by their destruction. 'Tis ordinary for them, inter scorta & ganeas principibus viris perniciem [*]machinare, and to make Cruelty a cover to Ignorance and Cowardice. Besides the Mischiefs brought upon the Publick by the loss of eminent Men, who are the Pillars of every State, such Reigns are always accompanied with Tumults and Civil Wars, the great Men striving with no less violence who shall get the weak Prince into his power, when such regard is had to succession, that they think it not fit to devest him of the Title, than when with less respect they contend for the Soveraignty it self. And whilst this sort of Princes reigned, France was not less afflicted with the Contests between Grimbauld, Ebroin, Grimoald, and others, for the Mayoralty of the [Page  193] Palace, than they had bin before by the rage of those Princes who had contested for the Crown. The Issue also was the same: After many Revolutions, Charles Martel gained the Power of the Kingdom, which he had so bravely defended against the Saracens; and having transmitted it to his Son Pepin, the General Assembly of Estates, with the approbation of Mankind, conferred the Title also upon him. This gave the Nation ease for the present; but the deeprooted Evil could not be so cured; and the Kingdom, that by the Wisdom, Valour, and Reputation of Pepin, had bin preserved from civil Troubles during his life, fell as deeply as ever into them so soon as he was dead. His Sons, Carloman and Charles, divided the Dominions, but in a little time each of them would have all. Carloman fill'd the Kingdom with Tumult; raised the Lombards, and marched with a great Army against his Brother, till his course was interrupted by death, caused, as is supposed, by such helps as Princes liberally afford to their aspiring Relations. Charles deprived his two Sons of their Inheritance, put them in Prison, and we hear no more of them. His third Brother Griffon was not more quiet, nor more successful; and there could be no Peace in Gascony, Italy or Germany, till he was kill'd. But all the Advantages which Charles, by an extraordinary Virtue and Fortune, had purchased for his Country, ended with his life. He left his Son Lewis the Gentle in possession of the Empire, and Kingdom of France, and his Grandson Bernard King of Italy: But these two could not agree, and Bernard falling into the hands of Lewis, was deprived of his Eyes, and some time after kill'd. This was not enough to preserve the Peace: Lothair, Lewis and Pepin, all three Sons to Lewis, rebelled against him; called a Council at Lions, deposed him, and divided the Empire amongst themselves. After five years he escaped from the Monastery where he had bin kept, renew'd the War, and was again taken Prisoner by Lothair. When he was dead, the War broke out more fiercely than ever between his Children: Lothair the Emperor assaulted Lewis King of Bavaria and Charles King of Rhetia; was defeated by them, and confined to a Monastery, where he died. New Quarrels arose between the two Brothers, upon the division of the Countries taken from him, and Lorrain only was left to his Son. Lewis died soon after, and Charles getting possession of the Empire and Kingdom, ended an inglorious Reign in an unprosperous attempt to deprive Hermingrade, Daughter to his Brother Lewis, of the Kingdom of Arles, and other places left to her by her Father. Lewis his Son, call'd the Stutterer, reigned two years in much trouble; and his only legitimate Son, Charles the Simple, came not to the Crown till after the death of his two Bastards Lewis and Carloman, Charles le Gros, and Eudes Duke of Anjou. Charles le Gros was deposed from the Empire and Kingdom, strip'd of his goods, and left to perish through poverty in an obscure Village. Charles the Simple, and the Nations under him, thrived no better: Robert Duke of Anjou raised War against him, and was crown'd at Rheims; but was himself slain soon after in a bloody battel near Soissons. His Son-in-law, Hebert Earl of Vermandois, gathered up the remains of his scatter'd party, got Charles into his power, and called a General Assembly of Estates, who deposed [Page  194] him, and gave the Crown to Raoul Duke of Burgundy; tho he was no otherwise related to the Royal Blood than by his Mother, which in France is nothing at all. He being dead, Lewis Son to the deposed Charles was made King; but his Reign was as inglorious to him, as miserable to his Subjects. This is the Peace which the French enjoy'd for the space of five or six Ages under their Monarchy; and 'tis hard to determine whether they suffer'd most by the Violence of those who possessed, or the Ambition of others who aspired to the Crown; and whether the fury of active, or the baseness of slothful Princes was most pernicious to them: But upon the whole matter, through the defects of those of the latter sort, they lost all that they had gained by sweat and blood under the conduct of the former. Henry and Otho of Saxony, by a Virtue like that of Charlemagne, deprived them of the Empire, and settled it in Germany, leaving France only to Lewis sirnamed Outremer, and his Son Lothair. These seemed to be equally composed of Treachery, Cruelty, Ambition, and Baseness: They were always mutinous, and always beaten: Their frantick Passions put them always upon unjust Designs, and were such plagues to their Subjects and Neighbours, that they became equally detested and despised. These things extinguished the veneration due to the memory of Pepin and Charles; and obliged the whole Nation rather to seek relief from a Stranger, than to be ruin'd by their worthless Descendents. They had tried all ways that were in their power, deposed four crowned Kings within the space of a hundred and fifty years; crowned five who had no other Title than the People conferred upon them, and restored the Descendents of those they had rejected, but all was in vain: Their Vices were incorrigible, the Mischiefs produc'd by them intolerable; they never ceased from murdering one another in battel, or by treachery, and bringing the Nation into Civil Wars upon their wicked or foolish quarrels, till the whole Race was rejected, and the Crown placed upon the head of Hugh Capet. These mischiefs raged not in the same extremity under him and his Descendents, but the abatement proceeded from a cause no way advantagious to Absolute Monarchy. The French were by their Calamities taught more strictly to limit the Regal Power; and by turning the Dukedoms and Earldoms into Patrimonies, which had bin Offices, gave an Authority to the chief of the Nobility, by which that of Kings was curbed; and tho by this means the Commonalty was exposed to some Pressures, yet they were small in comparison of what they had suffer'd in former times. When many great men had Estates of their own that did not depend upon the Will of Kings, they grew to love their Country; and tho they chearfully served the Crown in all cases of publick concernment, they were not easily engaged in the personal quarrels of those who possessed it, or had a mind to gain it. To preserve themselves in this condition, they were obliged to use their Vassals gently; and this continuing in some measure till within the last fifty years, the Monarchy was less tumultuous, than when the King's Will had bin less restrained. Nevertheless they had not much reason to boast; there was a Root still remaining, that from time to time produced poisonous Fruit: Civil Wars were frequent among them, tho not carried [Page  195] on with such desperate madness as formerly; and many of them upon the account of disputes between Competitors for the Crown. All the Wars with England, since Edward II. married Isabella Daughter, and, as he pretended, Heir of Philip Le Bel, were of this nature. The defeats of Crecy, Poitiers, and Agincourt, with the slaughters and devastations suffer'd from Edward III. the black Prince, and Henry V. were merely upon Contests for the Crown, and for want of an Interpreter of the Law of Succession, who might determine the question between the Heir Male, and the Heir General. The Factions of Orleans and Burgundy, Orleans and Armignac, proceeded from the same Spring; and the Murders that seem to have bin the immediate causes of those Quarrels, were only the effects of the hatred growing from their competition. The more odious, tho less bloody Contests between Lewis the 11th, and his Father Charles the 7th, with the jealousy of the former against his Son Charles the 8th, arose from the same Principle. Charles of Bourbon prepared to fill France with Fire and Blood upon the like quarrel, when his designs were overthrown by his death in the assault of Rome. If the Dukes of Guise had bin more fortunate, they had soon turned the cause of Religion into a claim to the Crown, and repair'd the Injury done, as they pretended, to Pepin's Race, by destroying that of Capet: And Henry the third thinking to prevent this by the slaughter of Henry le Balafré, and his Brother the Cardinal de Guise, brought ruin upon himself, and cast the Kingdom into a most horrid confusion. Our own Age furnishes us with more than one attempt of the same kind attended with the like success. The Duke of Orleans was several times in arms against Lewis the 13th his Brother; the Queenmother drew the Spaniards to favour him; Montmorency perished in his Quarrel; Fontrailles reviv'd it by a Treaty with Spain, which struck at the King's head as well as the Cardinal's, and was suppress'd by the death of Cinq Mars and de Thou. Those who understand the Affairs of that Kingdom, make no doubt that the Count de Soissons would have set up for himself, and bin follow'd by the best part of France, if he had not bin kill'd in the pursuit of his Victory at the Battel of Sedan. Since that time the Kingdom has suffer'd such Disturbances as show, that more was intended than the removal of Mazarin: And the Marechal de Turenne was often told, that the check he gave to the Prince of Condé at Gien, after he had defeated Hocquincourt, had preserved the Crown upon the King's head. And to testify the Stability, good Order, and domestick Peace that accompanies Absolute Monarchy, we have in our own days seen the House of Bourbon often divided within it self; the Duke of Orleans, the Count de Soissons, the Princes of Condé and Conti in war against the King; the Dukes of Angoulesme, Vendome, Longueville, the Count de Moret, and other Bastards of the Royal Family following their example; the Houses of Guise, D' Elbeuf, Bouillon, Nemours, Rochefocault, and almost all the most eminent in France, with the Parliaments of Paris, Bourdeaux, and some others, joining with them. I might alledg many more Examples, to shew that this Monarchy, as well as all others, has from the first establishment bin full of blood and slaughter, through the violence of those who possessed [Page  196] the Crown, and the Ambition of such as aspired to it; and that the end of one Civil War has bin the beginning of another: but I presume upon the whole these will be thought sufficient to prove, that it never enjoyed any permanent domestick quiet.

The Kingdoms of Spain have bin no less disturbed by the same means; but especially that of Castille, where the Kings had more power than in other places. To cite all the Examples, were to transcribe their Histories; but whoever has leisure to examine them will find, that after many troubles, Alphonso the II, notwithstanding his glorious sirname of Wise, was deposed by means of his ambitious Son: Don Alonso, sirnamed El Desheredado, supplanted by his Uncle Don Sancho el bravo: Peter the Cruel cast from the Throne, and killed by his bastard Brother the Conde de Trastamara. From the time of the above-named Alphonso to that of Ferdinand and Isabella, containing about two hundred years, so few of them passed without Civil Wars, that I hardly remember two together that were free from them: And whosoever pretends that of late years that Monarchy has bin more quiet, must, if he be ingenuous, confess their Peace is rather to be imputed to the dexterity of removing such Persons as have bin most likely to raise disturbances (of which number were Don John of Austria, Don Carlos Son to Philip the second, another of the same name Son to Philip the third, and Don Balthazar Son to Philip the sourth) than to the rectitude of their Constitutions.

He that is not convinced of these Truths by what has bin said, may come nearer home, and see what Mischiefs were brought upon Scotland by the Contests between Baliol and Bruce, with their consequences, [*] till the Crown came to the Stuart Family; the quiet Reigns and happy Deaths of the five James's, together with the admirable [*] Stability and Peace of the Government under Queen Mary, and the perfect Union in which she lived with her Husband, Son and People, [*] as well as the Happiness of the Nation whilst it lasted.

But the Miseries of England, upon the like occasions, surpass all. William the Norman was no sooner dead, but the Nation was rent in pieces by his Son Robert, contesting with his Sons William and Henry for the Crown. They being all dead and their Sons, the like happen'd between Stephen and Maud: Henry the second was made King to terminate all disputes, but it proved a fruitless Expedient. Such as were more scandalous, and not less dangerous, did soon arise between him and his Sons; who besides the Evils brought upon the Nation, vexed him to death by their Rebellion. The Reigns of John and Henry the third were yet more tempestuous. Edward the second's lewd, foolish, infamous and detestable Government ended in his deposition and death, to which he was brought by his Wife and Son. Edward the third employ'd his own and his Subjects Valour against the French and Scots; but whilst the Foundations were out of order, the Nation could never receive any advantage by their Victories: All was calculated for the Glory, and turned to the Advantage of one man. He being dead, all that the English held in Scotland and in France was lost through the baseness of his Successor, with [Page  197] more blood than it had been gained; and the Civil Wars raised by his wickedness and madness, ended as those of Edward the second had done. The Peace of Henry the fourth's Reign was interrupted by dangerous Civil Wars; and the Victory obtained at Shrewsbury had not perhaps secured him in the Throne, if his death had not prevented new Troubles. Henry the fifth required such reputation by his Virtue and Victories, that none dared to invade the Crown during his life; but immediatly after his death the Storms prepared against his Family, broke out with the utmost violence. His Son's weakness encouraged Richard Duke of York to set up a new Title, which produced such mischiefs as hardly any people has suffer'd, unless upon the like occasion: For besides the slaughter of many thousands of the people, and especially of those who had bin accustom'd to Arms, the devastation of the best parts of the Kingdom, and the loss of all that our Kings had inherited in France, or gained by the blood of their Subjects, fourscore Princes of the Blood, as Philip de Commines calls them, died in Battel, or under the hand of the Hangman. Many of the most noble Families were extinguished; others lost their most eminent Men. Three Kings and two presumptive Heirs of the Crown were murder'd, and the Nation brought to that shameful exigence, to set up a young Man to reign over them, who had no better cover for his sordid extraction than a Welsh Pedigree, that might shew how a Tailor was descended from Prince Arthur, Cadwallader and Brutus. But the wounds of the Nation were not to be healed with such a plaister. He could not relie upon a Title made up of such stuff, and patch'd with a Marriage to a Princess of a very questionable Birth. His own meanness enclin'd him to hate the Nobility; and thinking it to be as easy for them to take the Crown from him, as to give it to him, he industriously applied himself to glean up the remainders of the House of York, from whence a Competitor might arise, and by all means to crush those who were most able to oppose him. This exceedingly weakned the Nobility, who held the Balance between him and the Commons, and was the first step towards the dissolution of our antient Government: but he was so far from setling the Kingdom in peace, that such Rascals as Perkin Warbeck and Simnel were able to disturb it. The Reign of Henry the eighth was turbulent and bloody; that of Mary furious, and such as had brought us into subjection to the most powerful, proud and cruel Nation at that time in the world, if God had not wonderfully protected us. Nay, Edward the sixth, and Queen Elizabeth, notwithstanding the natural excellency of their Dispositions, and their knowledg of the Truth in matters of Religion, were forced by that which men call jealousy of State, to foul their hands so often with illustrious Blood, that if their Reigns deserve to be accounted amongst the most gentle of Monarchies, they were more heavy than the Government of any Commonwealth in time of Peace; and yet their lives were never secure against such as conspired against them upon the account of Title.

Having in some measure shew'd what miseries have bin usually, if not perpetually brought upon Nations subject to Monarchies by the violence of some Princes, and the baseness, folly, and cowardice of [Page  198] others, together with what they have suffer'd in contests for the several Crowns, whilst men divided into divers Factions, ftrive with as much vehemency to advance the Person they favour, as if they or their Country were interested in the quarrel, and fight as fiercely for a Master as they might reasonably do to have none, I am not able to determine which of the two evils is the most mortal. 'Tis evident the Vices of Princes result to the damage of the People; but whether Pride and Cruelty, or Stupidity and Sloth be the worst, I cannot tell. All Monarchies are subject to be afflicted with Civil Wars; but whether the most frequent and bloody do arise from the quarrels of divers Competitors for Crowns before any one gain the possession of them, or afterwards through the fears of him that would keep what he has gained, or the rage of those who would wrest it from him, is not so easily decided. But Commonwealths are less troubled with those Distempers. Women, Children, or such as are notoriously foolish or mad, are never advanced to the supreme Power. Whilst the Laws, and that Disciplin which nourishes Virtue is in force, Men of Wisdom and Valor are never wanting; and every man desires to give testimony of his Virtue, when he knows't will be rewarded with Honour and Power. If unworthy persons creep into Magistracies, or are by mistake any way prefer'd, their Vices for the most part turn to their own hurt; and the State cannot easily receive any great damage by the incapacity of one who is not to continue in Office above a year; and is usually encompassed with those who having born, or are aspiring to the same, are by their Virtue able to supply his defects; cannot hope for a reward from one unable to corrupt them, and are sure of the favour of the Senate and People to support them in the defence of the publick Interest. As long as this good Order continues, private quarrels are suppress'd by the authority of the Magistrate, or prove to be of little effect. Such as arise between the Nobles and Commons frequently produce good Laws for the maintenance of Liberty, as they did in Rome for above three hundred years after the expulsion of Tarquin; and almost ever terminated with little or no blood. Sometimes the errors of one or both parties are discovered by the discourse of a wise and good man; and those who have most violently opposed one another become the best Friends, every one joining to remove the evil that causes the division. When the Senate and People of Rome seemed to be most furiously incensed against each other, the creation of Tribuns, communication of Honours and Marriages between the Patrician and Plebeian Families, or the mitigation of Usury composed all; and these were not only harmless things, but such as gave opportunities of correcting the defects that had bin in the first Constitution of the Government, without which they could never have attained to the Greatness, Glory, and Happiness they afterwards enjoy'd. Such as had seen that People meeting in tumult, running through the City, crying out against the Kings, Consuls, Senate, or Decemviri, might have thought they would have filled all with blood and slaughter; but no such thing hapned. They desired no more than to take away the Kingdom which Tarquin had wickedly usurped; and never went about so much as to punish one Minister of the mischiefs he had done, or to take away his Goods, till upon pretence [Page  199] of treating his Ambassadors by a new treachery had cast the City into greater danger than ever. Tho the Decemviri had by the like Villanies equally provoked the People, they were used with the like gentleness: Appius Claudius and Oppius having by voluntary death [*] substracted themselves from publick punishment, their Collegues were only banished, and the Magistracies of the City reduced to the former order without the effusion of more blood. They who contended for their just Rights, were satisfied with the recovery of them; whereas such as follow the impulse of an unruly Ambition never think themselves safe, till they have destroyed all that seem able to disturb them, and satiated their rage with the blood of their Adversaries. This makes, as well as shews the difference between the Tumults of Rome, or the secession of the common People to Mount Aventine, and the Battels of Towton, Teuxbury, Eveshal, Lewes, Hexham, Barnet, St. Albans, and Bosworth. 'Tis in vain to say these ought rather to be compared to those of Pharsalia, Actium, or Philippi; for when the Laws of a Commonwealth are abolish'd, the name also ceases. Whatever is done by force or fraud to set up the Interests and Lusts of one man in opposition to the Laws of his Country, is purely and absolutely Monarchical. Whatsoever passed between Marius, Sylla, Cinna, Catiline, Caesar, Pompey, Crassus, Augustus, Antonius, and Lepidus, is to be imputed to the Contests that arise between Competitors for Monarchy, as well as those that in the next age happened between Galba, Otho, Vitellius, and Vespasian: Or, which is worse, whereas those in Commonwealths fight for themselves when there is occasion, and if they succeed, enjoy the fruits of their Victory, so as even those who remain of the vanquished party, partake of the Liberty thereby established, or the good Laws thereupon made; such as follow'd the Ensigns of these men who sought to set up themselves, did, rather like beasts than men, hazard and suffer many unspeakable evils to purchase misery to themselves and their Posterity, and to make him their Master, who increasing in Pride, Avarice, and Cruelty, was to be thrown down again with as much Blood as he had bin set up.

These things, if I mistake not, being in the last degree evident, I may leave to our Author all the advantages he can gain by his rhetorical Description of the Tumults of Rome, when Blood was in the Marketplace suckt up with Sponges, and the Jakes stuffed with Carcases; to which he may add the crimes of Sylla's Life, and the miseries of his Death: but withal I desire to know what number of Sponges were sufficient to suck up the Blood of five hundred thousand men slain in one day, when the Houses of David and Jeroboam contended for the Crown of Israel, or of four hundred thousand who fell in one battel between Joash and Amaziah on the same occasion; what Jakes were capacious enough to contain the Carcases of those that perished in the quarrels between the Successors of Alexander, the several Competitors for the Roman Empire; or those which have happened in France, Spain, England, and other places upon the like occasions. If Sylla for some time acted as an absolute Monarch, 'tis no wonder that he died like one, or that God punished him as Herod, Philip the second of Spain, and some others, because the hand of his fellow-Citizens had unjustly spar'd him. If when he was become detestable to [Page  200] God and Man, he became also miserable, his example ought to deter others from the Crimes that are avenged by a Power which none can escape, and to encourage those who defend, or endeavour to recover their violated Liberties, to act vigorously in a Cause that God dos evidently patronize.

SECT. XXV. Courts are more subject to Venality and Corruption than Popular Governments.

THO Court-flatterers impute many evils to Popular Governments they no way deserve, I could not think any so impudent as to lay Corruption and Venality to their charge, till I found it in our Author. They might in my opinion have taken those faults upon themselves, since they certainly abound most where Bawds, Whores, Buffoons, Players, Slaves and other base people who are naturally mercenary, are most prevalent. And whosoever would know whether this dos more frequently befal Commonwealths than Monarchies, especially if they are absolute, need only to inquire whether the Cornelii, Junii, Fabii, Valerii, Quintii, Curii, Fabritii, and others who most prevailed in Rome after the expulsion of the Kings, or Sejanus, Macro, Narcissus, Pallas, Icetus, Tigellinus, Vinnius, Laco, Agrippina, Messalina, Lollia, Poppaea, and the like, were most subject to those base Vices: Whether it were more easy to corrupt one or two of those Villains and Strumpets, or the Senats and People of Rome, Carthage, Athens, and Sparta; and whether that sort of Rabble had more power over the Princes they served, than such as most resembled them had whilst the Popular Government continued. 'Tis in vain to say those Princes were wicked and vile, for many others are so likewise; and when the Power is in the hands of one man, there can be no assurance he will not be like them. Nay, when the Power is so placed, ill men will always find opportunities of compassing their desires: Bonus, cautus, optimus Imperator venditur, said Dioclesian; and tho he was no unwise man, yet that which principally induced him to renounce the Empire, was the impossibility he sound of defending himself against those that were in credit with him, who daily betray'd and sold him. They see with the eyes of other men, and cannot resist the frauds that are perpetually put upon them. Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius seem to have bin the best and wisest of all the Roman Emperors; but the two Faustina's had such an ascendent over them, as was most shameful to their persons, and mischievous to the Empire and the best men in it. Such as these may gain too much upon the affections of one man in the best regulated Government; but that could be of no great danger to the Publick, when many others equal or not much inferior to him in authority, are ready to oppose whatever he should endeavour to promote by their impulse: but there is no remedy when all depends upon the [Page  201] Will of a single person who is governed by them. There was more of acuteness and jest, than of truth in that saying of Themistocles, That his little boy had more power than any man in Greece; for he governed his Mother, she him, he Athens, and Athens Greece. For he himself was found to have little power, when for private passions and concernments he departed from the interest of the Publick; and the like has bin found in all places that have bin governed in the like manner.

Again, Corruption will always reign most where those who have the power do most favour it, where the rewards of such Crimes are greatest, easiest, and most valued, and where the punishment of them is least feared.

1. For the first, we have already proved that Liberty cannot be preserved, if the manners of the People are corrupted, nor absolute Monarchy introduced where they are sincere; which is sufficient to shew that those who manage free Governments ought always to the utmost of their power to oppose Corruption, because otherwise both they and their Government must inevitably perish; and that on the other hand, the absolute Monarch must endeavour to introduce it, because he cannot subsist without it. 'Tis also so natural for all such Monarchs to place men in power who pretend to love their persons, and will depend upon their pleasure, that possibly 'twould be hard to find one in the world who has not made it the rule of his Government: And this is not only the way to corruption, but the most dangerous of all. For tho a good man may love a good Monarch, he will obey him only when he commands that which is just; and no one can engage himself blindly to do whatever he is commanded, without renouncing all Virtue and Religion; because he knows not whether that which shall be commanded is consistent with either, or directly contrary to the Laws of God and Man. But if such a Monarch be evil, and his Actions such as they are too often found to be, whoever bears an affection to him, and seconds his designs, declares himself an Enemy to all that is good; and the advancement of such men to power dos not only introduce, foment, and increase Corruption, but fortifies it in such a manner, that without an intire renovation of that State it cannot be removed. Ill men may possibly creep into any Government; but when the worst are plac'd nearest to the Throne, and raised to Honors for being so, they will with that force endeavour to draw all men to a conformity of Spirit with themselves, that it can no otherwise be prevented, than by destroying them and the Principle in which they live.

2. To the second; Man naturally follows that which is good, or seems to him to be so. Hence it is that in well-govern'd States, where a value is put upon Virtue, and no one honoured unless for such Qualities as are beneficial to the Publick, men are from the tenderest years brought up in a belief, that nothing in this world deserves to be sought after, but such Honors as are acquired by virtuous Actions: By this means Virtue it self becomes popular, as in Sparta, Rome, and other places, where Riches (which with the Vanity that follows them, and the Honors men give to them, are the root of all evil) were either totally banished, or little regarded. When no [Page  202] other advantage attended the greatest Riches than the opportunity of living more sumptuously or deliciously, men of great Spirits slighted them. When Aristippus told Cleanthes, that if he would go to Court and flatter the Tyrant, he need not seek his Supper under a hedg; the Philosopher answer'd, that he who could content himself with such a Supper, need not go to Court, or flatter the Tyrant. Epaminondas, Aristides, Phocion, and even the Lacedemonian Kings, found no inconvenience in Poverty, whilst their Virtue was honour'd, and the richest Princes in the world feared their Valour and Power. It was not difficult for Curius, Fabricius, Quintius Cincinnatus, or Paulus Emilius, to content themselves with the narrowest Fortune, when it was no obstacle to them in the pursuit of those Honours which their Virtues deserved. 'Twas in vain to think of bribing a man who supped upon the Coleworts of his own Garden. He could not be gained by Gold, who did not think it necessary. He that could rise from the Plow to the triumphal Chariot, and contentedly return thither again, could not be corrupted; and he that left the sense of his Poverty to his Executors, who found not wherewith to bury him, might leave Macedon and Greece to the pillage of his Soldiers, without taking to himself any part of the Booty. But when Luxury was brought into fashion, and they came to be honor'd who liv'd magnificently, tho they had in themselves no qualities to distinguish them from the basest of Slaves, the most virtuous men were exposed to scorn if they were poor: and that poverty which had bin the mother and nurse of their Virtue, grew insupportable. The Poet well understood what effect this change had upon the World, who said,

Nullum crimen abest facinusque libidinis, ex quo
Paupertas Romana perit.
Juven.
When Riches grew to be necessary, the desire of them which is the spring of all mischief, follow'd. They who could not obtain Honours by the noblest Actions, were oblig'd to get Wealth to purchase them from Whores and Villains, who exposed them to sale: and when they were once entred into this track, they soon learnt the Vices of those from whom they had received their Preferment, and to delight in the ways that had brought them to it. When they were come to this, nothing could stop them: All thought and remembrance of good was extinguish'd. They who had bought the Commands of Armies or Provinces, from Icetus or Narcissus, sought only how to draw Money from them, to enable them to purchase higher Dignities, or gain a more assured protection from those Patrons. This brought the Government of the World under a most infamous Traffick, and the Treasures arising from it were, for the most part, dissipated by worse vices than the Rapine, Violence and Fraud with which they had bin gotten. The Authors of those Crimes had nothing left but their Crimes, and the necessity of committing more, through the indigence into which they were plung'd by the extravagance of their Expences. These things are inseparable from the life of a Courtier; for as servile Natures are guided rather [Page  203] by sense than reason, such as addict themselves to the service of Courts, find no other consolation in their misery, than what they receive from sensual pleasures, or such vanities as they put a value upon; and have no other care, than to get Money for their supply by begging, stealing, bribing, and other infamous practices. Their Offices are more or less esteemed according to the opportunities they afford for the exercise of these Virtues; and no man seeks them for any other end than for gain, nor takes any other way than that which conduces to it. The usual means of attaining them are, by observing the Prince's Humour, flattering his Vices, serving him in his Pleasures, fomenting his Passions, and by advancing his worst Designs, to create an opinion in him that they love his Person, and are entirely addicted to his Will. When Valour, Industry and Wisdom advanced men to Offices, it was no easy matter for a man to perswade the Senate he had such Qualities as were requir'd, if he had them not: But when Princes seek only such as love them, and will do what they command, 'tis easy to impose upon them; and because none that are good will obey them when they command that which is not so, they are always encompassed by the worst. Those who follow them only for Reward, are most liberal in prosessing affection to them, and by that means rise to places of Authority and Power. The Fountain being thus corrupted, nothing that is pure can come from it. These mercenary Wretches having the management of Affairs, Justice and Honours are set at a price, and the most lucrative Traffick in the world is thereby established. [*]Eutropius when he was a Slave, used to pick Pockets and Locks; but being made a Minister, he sold Cities, Armies and Provinces: and some have undertaken to give probable reasons to believe, that Pallas, one of Claudius his manumised Slaves, by these means brought together more Wealth in six years, than all the Roman Dictators and Consuls had done from the expulsion of the Kings to their passage into Asia. The rest walked in the same way, used the same arts, and many of them succeeded in the same manner. Their Riches consisted not of Spoils taken from Enemies, but were the base product of their own corruption. They valued nothing but Money, and those who could bribe them, were sure to be advanc'd to the highest Offices; and whatever they did, feared no punishment. Like Effects will ever proceed from the like Causes. When Vanity, Luxury and Prodigality are in fashion, the desire of Riches must necessarily increase in proportion to them: And when the Power is in the hands of base mercenary persons, they will always (to use the Courtiers phrase) make as much profit of their places as they can. Not only matters of Favour, but of Justice too, will be exposed to sale; and no way will be open to Honours or Magistracies, but by paying largely for them. He that gets an Office by these means, will not execute it gratis: he thinks he may sell what he has bought; and would not have entred by corrupt ways, if he had not intended to deal corruptly. Nay, if a well-meaning man should suffer himself to be so far carried away by [Page  204] the stream of a prevailing Custom, as to purchase Honours of such Villains, he would be obliged to continue in the same course, that he might gain Riches to procure the continuance of his Benefactors protection, or to obtain the favour of such as happen to succeed them: And the corruption thus beginning in the Head, must necessarily diffuse it self into all the Members of the Commonwealth. Or, if any one (which is not to be expected) after having bin guilty of one Villany, should resolve to commit no more, it could have no other effect than to bring him to ruin; and he being taken away, all things would return to their former channel.

Besides this, whosoever desires to advance himself, must use such means as are sutable to the time in which he lives, and the humour of the persons with whom he is to deal. It had bin as absurd for any man void of merit to set himself up against Junius Brutus, Cincinnatus, Papirius Cursor, Camillus, Fabius Maximus, or Scipio; and by bribing the Senate and People of Rome, think to be chosen Captain against the Tarquins, Tuscans, Latins, Samnites, Gauls or Carthaginians, as for the most virtuous men by the most certain proofs of their Wisdom, Experience, Integrity and Valour, to expect advancement from Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, or the lewd Wretches that govern'd them. They hated and feared all those that excelled in Virtue, and setting themselves to destroy the best for being the best, they placed the strength of the Government in the hands of the worst, which produced the effects beforementioned. This seems to have bin so well known, that no man pretended to be great at Court, but those who had cast off all thoughts of honour and common honesty: Revertar cum Leno, Meretrix, Scurra, Cinaedus ero, said one who saw what manners prevailed there; and wheresoever they do prevail, such as will rise, must render themselves conformable in all corruption and venality. And it may be observed, that a noble Person now living amongst us, who is a great enemy to Bribery, was turned out from a considerable Office, as a scandal to the Court; for, said the principal Minister, he will make no profit of his place, and by that means casts a scandal upon those that do.

If any man say, this is not generally the fate of all Courts, I confess it; and that if the Prince be just, virtuous, wise, of great Spirit, and not pretending to be absolute, he may chuse such men as are not mercenary, or take such a course as may render it hard for them to deserve Bribes, or to preserve themselves from punishment, if they should deflect from his intention. And a Prince of this Age speaking familiarly with some great Men about him, said, he had heard much of vast Gains made by those who were near to Princes, and asked if they made the like? one of them answer'd, that they were as willing as others to get something, but that no man would give them a farthing; for every one finding a free admittance to his Majesty, no man needed a Sollicitor: And it was no less known that he did of himself grant those things that were just, than that none of them had so much credit as to promote such as were not so. I will not say such a King is a Phenix; perhaps more than one may be found in an Age; but they are certainly rare, and all that is good in their Government proceeding from the excellency of their personal Virtues, it [Page  205] must fail when that Virtue fails, which was the root of it. Experience shews how little we can rely upon such a help; for where Crowns are hereditary, Children seldom prove like to their Fathers; and such as are elective have also their defects. Many seem to be modest and innocent in private Fortunes, who prove corrupt and vicious when they are raised to Power. The violence, pride and malice of Saul, was never discover'd till the people had placed him in the Throne. But where the Government is Absolute, or the Prince endeavours to make it so, this integrity can never be found: He will always seek such as are content to depend upon his Will, which being always unruly, good men will never comply; ill men will be paid for it, and that opens a gap to all manner of corruption. Something like to this may befal regular Monarchies, or popular Governments. They who are placed in the principal Offices of trust may be treacherous; and when they are so, they will always by these means seek to gain Partizans and dependents upon themselves. Their designs being corrupt, they must be carried on by corruption; But such as would support Monarchy in its regularity, or popular Governments, must oppose it, or be destroy'd by it. And nothing can better manifest how far Absolute Monarchies are more subject to this venality and corruption than the regular and popular Governments, than that they are rooted in the principle of the one, which cannot subsist without them; and are so contrary to the others, that they must certainly perish unless they defend themselves from them.

If any man be so far of another opinion, as to believe that Brutus, Camillus, Scipio, Fabius, Hannibal, Pericles, Aristides, Agesilaus, Epaminondas or Pelopidas, were as easily corrupted as Sejanus, Tigellinus, Vinnius or Laco: That the Senate and People of Rome, Carthage, Athens, Sparta or Thebes, were to be bought at as easy rates as one profligate Villain, a Slave, an Eunuch or a Whore; or tho it was not in former Ages, yet it is so now: he may be pleased to consider by what means men now rise to places of Judicature, Churchpreferment, or any Offices of trust, honour or profit under those Monarchies which we know, that either are or would be absolute. Let him examine how all the Offices of Justice are now disposed in France; how Mazarin came to be advanced; what traffick he made of Abbies and Bishopricks, and what treasures he gained by that means: Whether the like has not continued since his death, and as a laudable Example been transmitted to us since his Majesty's happy restauration: Whether Bawds, Whores, Thieves, Buffoons, Parasites, and such vile wretches as are naturally mercenary, have not more Power at Whitehal, Versailles, the Vatican, and the Escurial, than in Venice, Amsterdam, and Switzerland: Whether H-de, Arl-ng-t-n, D-nby, their Graces of Cleveland and Portsmouth, S-nd-rl-nd, Jenkins or Chiffinch, could probably have attained such Power as they have had amongst us, if it had bin disposed by the Suffrages of the Parliament and People: Or lastly, Whether such as know only how to work upon the personal Vices of a man, have more influence upon one who happens to be born in a reigning Family, or upon a Senate consisting of men chosen for their Virtues and Quality, or the whole Body of a Nation.

[Page  206]But if he who possesses or affects an absolute Power be by his interest led to introduce that corruption which the People, Senate, and Magistrates who uphold Popular Governments abhor, as that which threaten them with destruction: if the example, arts, and means used by him and his dependents be of wonderful efficacy towards the introduction of it: if nothing but an admirable Virtue, which can hardly be in one that enjoys or desires such a Power, can divert him from that design; and if such Virtue never did, nor probably ever will continue long in any one Family, we cannot rationally believe there ever was a race of men invested with, or possessing such a Power, or that there will ever be any who have not, and will not endeavour to introduce that corruption, which is so necessary for the defence of their Persons, and most important Concernments, and certainly accomplish their great Design, unless they are opposed or removed.

SECT. XXVI. Civil Tumults and Wars are not the greatest Evils that befal Nations.

BUT skin for skin, says our Author, and all that a man hath will he give for his life. And since it was necessary to grace his Book with some Scripture phrases, none could be fitter for that purpose than those that were spoken by the Devil; but they will be of little use to him: For tho I should so far recede from truth, as to avow those words to be true, I might safely deny the conclusions he draws from them, That those are the worst Governments under which most men are slain; or, that more are slain in Popular Governments than in Absolute Monarchies. For having proved that all the Wars and Tumults that have happen'd in Commonwealths, have never produced such slaughters as were brought upon the Empires of Maecedon and Rome, or the Kingdoms of Israel, Judah, France, Spain, Scotland or England, by contests between several Competitors for those Crowns; if Tumult, War, and Slaughter, be the point in question, those are the worst of all Governments where they have bin most frequent and cruel. But tho these are terrible Scourges, I deny that Government to be simply the worst that has most of them. 'Tis ill that men should kill one another in Seditions, Tumults and Wars; but 'tis worse to bring Nations to such misery, weakness and baseness, as to have neither strength nor courage to contend for any thing; to have nothing left worth defending, and to give the name of Peace to desolation. I take Greece to have bin happy and glorious, when it was full of populous Cities, flourishing in all the Arts that deserve praise among men: When they were courted and feared by the greatest Kings, and never assaulted by any but to his own loss and confusion: When Babylon and Susa trembled at the motion of their Arms; and their valour exercised in these Wars and Tumults, which our Author looks upon as the greatest Evils, was raised to [Page  207] such a power that nothing upon Earth was found able to resist them: and I think it now miserable, when Peace reigns within their empty walls, and the poor remains of those exhausted Nations sheltering themselves under the ruins of the desolated Cities, have neither any thing that deserves to be disputed amongst them, nor spirit or force to repel the Injuries they daily suffer from a proud and insupportable Master.

The like may be said of Italy: Whilst it was inhabited by Nations governing themselves by their own Will, they fell sometimes into domestick Seditions, and had frequent Wars with their Neighbours. When they were free, they loved their Country, and were always ready to fight in its defence. Such as succeeded well, increased in vigor and power; and even those that were the most unfortunate in one Age, found means to repair their greatest losses if their Government continued. Whilst they had a propriety in their goods, they would not suffer the Country to be invaded, since they knew they could have none if it were lost. This gave occasion to Wars and Tumults; but it sharpned their Courage, kept up a good Discipline, and the Nations that were most exercised by them, always increased in power and number; so that no Country seems ever to have bin of greater strength than Italy was when Hannibal invaded it: and after his defeat, the rest of the World was not able to resist their Valour and Power. They sometimes killed one another; but their Enemies never got any thing but burying-places within their Territories. All things are now brought into a very different method by the blessed Governments they are under. The fatherly care of the King of Spain, the Pope, and other Princes, has established Peace amongst them. We have not in many Ages heard of any Sedition among the Latins, Sabins, Volsci, Equi, Samnits, or others. The thin, half-starv'd Inhabitants of Walls supported by Ivy, fear neither popular Tumults, nor foreign Alarms; and their sleep is only interrupted by Hunger, the cries of their Children, or the howling of Wolves. Instead of many turbulent, contentious Cities, they have a few scatter'd silent Cottages; and the fierceness of those Nations is so temper'd, that every rafcally Collector of Taxes extorts without fear from every man, that which should be the nourishment of his Family. And if any of those Countries are free from that pernicious Vermin, 'tis through the extremity of their Poverty. Even in Rome a man may be circumvented by the fraud of a Priest, or poison'd by one who would have his Estate, Wife, Whore, or Child; but nothing is done that looks like Tumult or Violence. The Governors do as little fear Gracchus as Hannibal; and instead of wearying their Subjects in Wars, they only seek, by perverted Laws, corrupt Judges, false Witnesses, and vexatious Suits, to cheat them of their Mony and Inheritance. This is the best part of their condition. Where these Arts are used, there are men, and they have something to lose; but for the most part the Lands lie waste, and they who were formerly troubled with the disorders incident to populous Cities, now enjoy the quiet and peaceable estate of a Wilderness.

[Page  208]Again, there is a way of killing worse than that of the Sword: for as Tertullian says upon a different occasion, prohibere nasci est occidere; those Governments are in the highest degree guilty of Blood, which by taking from men the means of living, bring some to perish through want, drive others out of the Country, and generally disswade men from marriage, by taking from them all ways of subsisting their Families. Notwithstanding all the Seditions of Florence, and other Cities of Tuscany, the horrid Factions of Guelphs and Ghibelins, Neri and Bianchi, Nobles and Commons, they continued populous, strong, and exceeding rich; but in the space of less than a hundred and fifty years, the peaceable Reign of the Medices is thought to have destroyed nine parts in ten of the people of that Province. Amongst other things 'tis remarkable, that when Philip the second of Spain gave Sienna to the Duke of Florence, his Ambassador then at Rome sent him word, that he had given away more than six hundred and fifty thousand Subjects; and 'tis not believ'd there are now twenty thousand Souls inhabiting that City and Territory. Pisa, Pistoia, Arezzo, Cortona, and other Towns that were then good and populous, are in the like proportion diminished, and Florence more than any. When that City had bin long troubled with Seditions, Tumults, and Wars, for the most part unprosperous, they still retain'd such strength, that when Charles the eighth of France being admitted as a Friend with his whole Army, which soon after conquer'd [*] the Kingdom of Naples, thought to master them, the people taking Arms, struck such a terror into him, that he was glad to depart upon such conditions as they thought fit to impose. Machiavel reports, that in that time Florence alone, with the Val d'Arno, a small Territory belonging to that City, could, in a few hours, by the sound of a Bell, bring together a hundred and thirty five thousand well arm'd men; whereas now that City, with all the others in that Province, are brought to such despicable weakness, emptiness, poverty and baseness, that they can neither resist the oppressions of their own Prince, nor defend him or themselves if they were assaulted by a foreign Enemy. The People are dispers'd or destroy'd, and the best Families sent to seek Habitations in Venice, Genoa, Rome, Naples, and Lucca. This is not the effect of War or Pestilence; they enjoy a perfect peace, and suffer no other plague than the Government they are under. But he who has thus cured them of Disorders and Tumults, dos, in my opinion, deserve no greater praise than a Physician, who should boast there was not a sick person in a house committed to his care, when he had poison'd all that were in it. The Spaniards have established the like peace in the Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, the West-Indies, and other places. The Turks by the same means prevent Tumults in their Dominions. And they are of such efficacy in all places, that Mario Chigi Brother to PorAlexander the seventh, by one sordid cheat upon the sale of Corn, •• said within eight years to have destroy'd above a third part of the people in the Ecclesiastical State; and that Country which was the strength of the Romans in the time of the Carthaginian Wars, suffer'd more by the covetousness and fraud of that Villain, than by all the defeats receiv'd from Hannibal.

[Page  209]'Twere an endless work to mention all the places where this peace able solitude has bin introduc'd by absolute Monarchy; but Popular and regular Governments have always applied themselves to increase the Number, Strength, Power, Riches, and Courage of their People, by providing comfortable ways of subsistence for their own Citizens, inviting Strangers, and filling them all with such a love to their Country, that every man might look upon the publick Cause as his own, and be always ready to defend it. This may sometimes give occasion to Tumults and Wars, as the most vigorous bodies may fall into Distempers: When every one is sollicitous for the Publick, there may be difference of opinion, and some by mistaking the way may bring prejudice when they intend profit: But unless a Tyrant do arise, and destroy the Government which is the root of their felicity; or they be overwhelm'd by the irresistible power of a Virtue or Fortune greater than their own, they soon recover, and for the most part rise up in greater Glory and Prosperity than before. This was seen in the Commonwealths of Greece and Italy, which for this reason were justly called Nurseries of Virtue, and their Magistrates Preservers of men; whereas our Author's peace-making Monarchs can deserve no better title than that of Enemies and Destroyers of Mankind.

I cannot think him in earnest when he exaggerates Sylla's Cruelties as a proof that the mischiefs suffer'd under free States are more universal than under Kings and Tyrants: For there never was a Tyrant in the World if he was not one, tho through weariness, infirmity of body, fear, or perhaps the horror of his own wickedness, he at length resigned his Power; but the evil had taken root so deep, that it could not be removed: There was nothing of Liberty remaining in Rome: The Laws were overthrown by the violence of the Sword: the remaining Contest was who should be Lord; and there is no reason to believe that if Pompey had gained the Battel of Pharsalia, he would have made a more modest use of his Victory than Cesar did; or that Rome would have bin more happy under him than under the other. His Cause was more plausible because the Senate follow'd him, and Cesar was the Invader; but he was no better in his person, and his designs seem to have bin the same. He had bin long before Suarum legum auctor & eversor. He gave the beginning to the first Triumvirat; and 'twere folly to think that he who had bin insolent when he was not come to the highest pitch of Fortune, would have proved moderate if success had put all into his hands. The proceedings of Marius, Cinna, Catiline, Octavius, and Antonius were all of the same nature. No Laws were observ'd: No publick good intended; the ambition of private persons reigned; and whatsoever was done by them, or for their interests, can no more be applied to Popular, Aristocratical or mix'd Governments, than the furies of Caligula and Nero.

[Page  210]

SECT. XXVII. The Mischiefs and Cruelties proceeding from Tyranny are greater than any that can come from Popular or mixed Governments.

'TIs now time to examin the reasons of our Author's general Maxims. The Cruelties, says he, of a Tyrant extend ordinarily no farther than some particular men that offend him, and not to the whole Kingdom. It is truly said of his late Majesty King James, A King can never be so notoriously vicious, but he will generally favour Justice, and maintain some order. Even cruel Domitian, Dionysius the Tyrant, and many others are commended in Histories as great observers of Justice, except in particular cases, wherein his inordinate lusts may carry him away. This may be said of Popular Governments; for tho a People through error do sometimes hurt a private person, and that may possibly result to the publick damage, because the man that is offended or destroy'd, might have bin useful to the Society, they never do it otherwise than by error: For having the Government in themselves, whatever is prejudicial to it, is so to them; and if they ruin it, they ruin themselves, which no man ever did willingly and knowingly. In absolute Monarchies the matter is quite otherwise. A Prince that sets up an interest in himself, becomes an Enemy to the Publick: in following his own lusts he offends all, except a few of his corrupt Creatures, by whose help he oppresses others with a Yoak they are unwilling to bear, and thereby incurs the universal hatred. This hatred is always proportionable to the injuries received, which being extreme, that must be so too; and every People being powerful in comparison to the Prince that governs, he will always fear those that hate him, and always hate those he fears. When Luigi Farnese first Duke of Parma had by his Tyranny incensed the People of that small City, their hatred was not less mortal to him than that of the whole Empire had bin to Nero; and as the one burn'd Rome, the other would have destroy'd Parma, if he had not bin prevented. The like has bin, and will be every where, in as much as every man endeavours to destroy those he hates and fears; and the greatness of the danger often drives this [*] fear to rage and madness. For this reason Caligula wish'd but one Neck to all the People; and Nero triumphed over the burning City, thinking by that ruin he had prevented his own danger. I know not who the good Authors are that commend Domitian for his justice; but Tacitus calls him Principem virtutibus infestum; and 'tis hard to find out how such a man can be an observer [*] of justice, unless it be just, that whoever dares to be virtuous under a vicious and base Prince should be destroy'd. Another [†] Author of [Page  211] the same time speaking of him, dos not say he was unjust, but gives us reason to think he was so, unless it were just for him, who had a power over the best part of the World, to destroy it; and that he who by his cruelty had brought it to the last gasp, would have finish'd the work, if his rage had not bin extinguished.

Many Princes not having in themselves power to destroy their People, have stirred up foreign Nations against them, and placed the only hopes of their safety in the publick Calamity; and lawful Kings when they have fallen into the first degree of madness, so as to assume a power above that which was allowed by the Law, have in fury proved equal to the worst Usurpers. Clonymus of Sparta was of this sort: He became, says Plutarch, an Enemy to the City, [*] because they would not allow him the absolute Power he affected; and brought Pyrrhus, the fiercest of their Enemies, with a mighty and excellently well disciplin'd Army to destroy them. Vortigern the Britan call'd in the Saxons with the ruin of his own People, who [*] were incensed against him for his Lewdness, Cruelty, and Baseness. King John for the like reasons offer'd the Kingdom of England to the Moors, and to the Pope. Peter the Cruel, and other Kings of Castille brought vast Armies of Moors into Spain to the ruin of their own People, who detested their Vices, and would not part with their Privileges. Many other examples of the like nature might be alledged; and I wish our own experience did not too well prove that such designs are common. Let him that doubts this, examin the Causes of the Wars with Scotland in the Years 1639, 1640; the slaughters of the Protestants in Ireland 1641; the whole course of Alliances and Treaties for the space of fourscore Years; the friendship contracted with the French; frequent Quarrels with the Dutch, together with other circumstances that are already made too publick: if he be not convinced by this, he may soon see a man in the Throne, who had rather be a Tributary to France than a lawful King of England, whilst either Parliament or People shall dare to dispute his Commands, insist upon their own Rights, or defend a Religion inconsistent with that which he has espoused; and then the truth will be so evident as to require no proof.

Grotius was never accused of dealing hardly with Kings, or laying too much weight upon imaginary cases; nevertheless amongst other reasons that in his opinion justify Subjects in taking arms against their Princes, he alledges this, propter immanem saevitiam, and quando Rex in Populi exitium fertur; in as much as it is contrary to, and inconsistent with the ends for which Governments are instituted; which were most impertinent, if no such thing could be; for that which is not, can have no effect. There are therefore Princes who seek the destruction of their People, or none could be justly opposed on that account.

If King James was of another opinion, I could wish the course of his Government had bin suted to it. When he said that whilst he had the power of making Judges and Bishops, he would make that to be Law and Gospel which best pleased him, and filled those places with such as turned both according to his Will and Interests, I must think that by overthrowing Justice, which is the rule of civil and moral [Page  212] Actions, and perverting the Gospel which is the light of the spiritual man, he left nothing unattempted that he durst attempt, by which he might bring the most extensive and universal evils upon our Nation that any can suffer. This would stand good, tho Princes never erred, unless they were transported with some inordinate Lusts; for 'tis hard to find one that dos not live in the perpetual power of them. They are naturally subject to the impulse of such appetites as well as others, and whatever evil reigns in their nature is fomented by education. 'Tis the handle by which their Flatterers lead them; and he that discovers to what Vice a Prince is most inclin'd, is sure to govern him by rendring himself subservient. In this consists the chief art of a Courtier, and by this means it comes to pass that such Lusts as in private men are curbed by fear, do not only rage as in a wild Beast, but are perpetually inflamed by the malice of their own Servants: their hatred to the Laws of God or Men that might restrain them, increases in proportion with their Vices, or their fears of being punished for them. And when they are come to this, they can set no limits to their fury, and there is no extravagance into which they do not frequently fall. But many of them do not expect these violent motives: the perversity of their own nature carries them to the extremities of evil. They hate Virtue for its own sake, and virtuous men for being most unlike to themselves. This Virtue is the dictate of Reason, or the remains of Divine Light, by which men are made beneficent and beneficial to each other. Religion proceeds from the same spring, and tends to the same end; and the good of Mankind so intirely depends upon these two, that no people ever enjoyed any thing worth desiring that was not the product of them; and whatsoever any have suffer'd that deserves to be abhorr'd and feared, has proceeded either from the defect of these, or the wrath of God against them. If any Prince therefore has bin an enemy to Virtue and Religion, he must also have bin an enemy to Mankind, and most especially to the People under him. Whatsoever he dos against those that excel in Virtue and Religion, tends to the destruction of the People who subsist by them. I will not take upon me to define who they are, or to tell the number of those that do this: but 'tis certain there have bin such; and I wish I could say they were few in number, or that they had liv'd only in past ages. Tacitus dos not fix this upon one Prince, but upon all that he writes of; and to give his Readers a tast of what he was to write, he says, that Nobility and Honours were dangerous, but [*]that Virtue brought most certain destruction; and in another place, that after the slaughter of many excellent men, Nero resolved to cut down [*]Virtue it self, and therefore kill'd Thraseas Patus and Bareas Soranus. And whosoever examines the Christian or Ecclesiastical Histories, will find those Princes to have bin no less enemies to Virtue and Religion than their Predecessors, and consequently enemies to the Nations under them, unless Religion and Virtue be things prejudicial or indifferent to Mankind.

But our Author may say, these were particular cases; and so was the slaughter of the Prophets and Apostles, the crucifixion of Christ, and all the Villanies that have ever bin committed; yet they proceeded from a universal principle of hatred to all that is good, exerting [Page  213] it self as far as it could, to the ruin of mankind: And nothing but the over-ruling Power of God, who resolved to preserve to himself a People, could set bounds to their Rage, which in other respects had as full success as our Author, or the Devil could have wished.

Dionysius (his other example of Justice) deserves observation: More falshood, lewdness, treachery, ingratitude, cruelty, baseness, avarice, impudence and hatred to all manner of Good, was hardly ever known in a mortal Creature. For this reason, Diogenes seeing him at Corinth, tho in a poor and contemptible condition, said, he rather deserved to have continued in the misery, fears and villanies of his Tyranny, than to be suffer'd peaceably to converse with honest men. And if such as these are to be called observers of Justice, it must be concluded that the Laws of God and of Men, are either of no value, or contrary to it; and that the destruction of Nations is a better work than their preservation. No Faith is to be observed: Temples may be justly sack'd; the best men slain for daring to be better than their Masters; and the whole World, if it were in the power of one Man, rightly torn in pieces and destroy'd.

His Reasons for this are as good as his Doctrin: It is, saith he, the multitude of people and abundance of riches, that are the glory and strength of every Prince: the bodies of his Subjects do him service in War, and their goods supply his wants. Therefore if not out of affection to his people, yet out of natural love unto himself, every Tyrant desires to preserve the lives and goods of his Subjects. I should have thought that Princes, tho Tyrants, being God's Vicegerents, and Fathers of their People, would have sought their good, tho no advantage had thereby redounded to themselves, but it seems no such thing is to be expected from them. They consider Nations, as Grasiers do their Herds and Flocks, according to the profit that can be made of them: and if this be so, a People has no more security under a Prince, than a Herd or Flock under their Master. Tho he desire to be a good Husband, yet they must be delivered up to the slaughter when he finds a good Market, or a better way of improving his Land; but they are often foolish, riotous, prodigal, and wantonly destroy their Stock, tho to their own prejudice. We thought that all Princes and Magistrates had bin set up, that under them we might live quietly and peaceably, in all godliness and honesty: but our Author teaches us, that they only seek what they can make of our Bodies and Goods, and that they do not live and reign for us, but for themselves. If this be true, they look upon us not as Children, but as Beasts, nor do us any good for our own sakes, or because it is their duty, but only that we may be useful to them, as Oxen are put into plentiful Pastures that they may be strong for labour, or fit for slaughter. This is the divine Model of Government that he offers to the World. The just Magistrate is the Minister of God for our good: but this Absolute Monarch has no other care of us, than as our Riches and Multitude may increase his own Glory and Strength. We might easily judg what would be the issue of such a Principle, when the Being of Nations depending upon his will, must also depend upon his opinion, whether the Strength, Multitude and Riches of a People do conduce to the increase of Glory and Power, or not, tho Histories were [Page  214] silent in the case; for these things speak of themselves. The judgment of a single man is not to be relied upon; the best and wisest do osten err, the foolish and perverse always; and our discourse is not of what Moses or Samuel would do, but what may come into the fancy of a furious or wicked man who may usurp the supreme Power, or a child, a woman, or a fool, that may inherit it. Besides, the Proposition upon which he builds his Conclusion, proves often false: for as the Riches, Power, Number and Courage of our Friends is for our advantage, and that of our Enemies threatens us with ruin; those Princes only can reasonably believe the strength of their Subjects beneficial to them, who govern so as to be assured of their Affection, and that their Strength will be employ'd for them: But those who know they are, or deserve to be hated, cannot but think it will be employ'd against them, and always seek to diminish that which creates their danger. This must certainly befal as many as are lewd, foolish, negligent, imprudent, cowardly, wicked, vicious, or any way unworthy the places they obtain; for their Reign is a perpetual exercise of the most extreme and ruinous Injustice: Every man that follows an honest Interest, is prejudic'd: Every one who finds the Power that was ordained for his good, to be turned to his hurt, will be angry and hate him that dos it: If the People be of uncorrupted manners, this hatred will be universal, because every one of them desires that which is just; if composed of good and evil, the first will always be averse to the evil Government, and the others endeavouring to uphold it, the safety of the Prince must depend upon the prevalence of either Party. If the best prove to be the strongest, he must perish: and knowing himself to be supported only by the worst, he will always destroy as many of his Enemies as he can; weaken those that remain; enrich his Creatures with their Spoils and Confiscations; by fraud and rapine accumulate Treasures to increase the number of his Party, and advance them into all places of power and trust, that by their assistance he may crush his Adversaries; and every man is accounted his Adversary, who has either Estate, Honor, Virtue or Reputation. This naturally casts all the Power into the hands of those who have no such dangerous qualities, nor any thing to recommend them, but an absolute resignation of themselves to do whatever they are commanded. These men having neither will nor knowledg to do good, as soon as they come to be in power, Justice is perverted, military Discipline neglected, the publick Treasures exhausted, new Projects invented to raise more; and the Prince's wants daily increasing, through their ignorance, negligence, or deceit, there is no end of their devices and tricks to gain supplies. To this end swarms of Spies, Informers and false Witnesses are sent out to circumvent the richest and most eminent men: The Tribunals are fill'd with Court-Parasites of profligate Consciences, Fortunes and Reputation, that no man may escape who is brought before them. If Crimes are wanting, the diligence of well-chosen Officers and Prosecutors, with the favour of the Judges, supply all defects; the Law is made a Snare; Virtue suppress'd, Vice fomented, and in a short time Honesty and Knavery, Sobriety and Lewdness, Virtue and Vice, become Badges of the several [Page  215] Factions; and every man's conversation and manners shewing to what Party he is addicted, the Prince who makes himself head of the worst, must favour them to the overthrow of the best, which is so streight a way to an universal ruin, that no State can prevent it, unless that course be interrupted.

These things consider'd, no general Judgment can be made of a Magistrate's Counsels, from his Name or Duty. He that is just, and become grateful to the People by doing good, will find his own Honour and Security in increasing their Number, Riches, Virtue, and Power: If on the other side, by doing evil, he has drawn upon himself the publick hatred, he will always endeavour to take from them the power of doing him any hurt, by bringing them into the utmost weakness, poverty, and baseness. And whoever would know whether any particular Prince desires to increase or destroy the Bodies and Goods of his Subjects, must examine whether his Government be such as renders him grateful or odious to them; and whether he do pursue the publick Interest, or for the advancement of his own Authority set up one in himself contrary to that of his People; which can never befal a Popular Government, and consequently no mischief equal to it can be produced by any such, unless something can be imagined worse than corruption and destruction.

SECT. XXVIII. Men living under Popular or Mix'd Governments, are more careful of the publick Good, than in Absolute Monarchies.

OUR Author delighting in strange things, dos in the next place, with an admirable sagacity, discover two faults in Popular Governments, that were never found by any man before him; and these are no less than Ignorance and Negligence. Speaking of the Care of Princes to preserve their Subjects, he adds, On the contrary in a Popular State, every man knows the publick Good doth not wholly depend upon his Care, but the Commonwealth may be well enough governed by others, tho he only tend his private business. And a little below, Nor are they much to be blamed for their Negligence, since it is an even wager their Ignorance may be as great. The Magistrates amongst the people being for the most part annual, do always lay down their Office before they understand it; so as a Prince of a duller understanding must needs excel them. This is bravely determin'd, and the world is beholden to Filmer for the discovery of the Errors that have hitherto bin Epidemical. Most men had believed, that such as live in Free States, are usually pleas'd with their condition, desire to maintain it; and every man finding his own good comprehended in the Publick, as those that sail in the same Ship, employs the Talent he has in endeavouring to preserve it, knowing that he must perish if that miscarry. This was an incouragement to Industry; and the continual Labours and Dangers to which the Romans and other free Nations exposed [Page  216] themselves, have bin taken for Testimonies that they thought themselves concerned in the businesses that passed among them, and that every one did not neglect them through an opinion that they would be done well enough by others. It was also thought that free Cities, by frequent Elections of Magistrates, became Nurseries of great and able Men, every man endeavouring to excel others, that he might be advanced to the Honor he had no other title to than what might arise from his Merit or Reputation; in which they succeeded so well, that one of them may be justly said to have produced more eminent Men, than all the Absolute Monarchies that have bin in the World. But these were mistakes. Perhaps Brutus, Valerius, and other Roman Senators or Magistrates, for the space of three hundred years, might have taken some care of the Commonwealth, if they had thought it wholly depended upon one of them. But believing it would be well enough governed by others, they neglected it. Camillus, Cincinnatus, Papirius, Fabius, Rullus and Maximus, Scipio Africanus, Amilcar, Hannibal, Pericles, Themistocles, Alcibiades, Epaminondas, Philopemen, and others, might have proved able Men in affairs of War or Government; but they were removed from their Offices before they understood them, and must needs be excelled in both by Princes, tho of duller understanding. This may be enough to excuse them for performing their Duty so slackly and meanly: But 'tis strange that Tacitus, and others, should so sar overlook the Reason, and so grosly mistake the matter of Fact, as not only to say, that great and excellent Spirits failed when Liberty was lost, and all Preferments given to those who were most propense to Slavery; but that there wanted men even to write the History, Inscitia Reipublicae ut alienae. They never applied themselves to understand [*] Affairs depending upon the will of one man, in whom they were no otherwise concern'd, than to avoid the effects of his Rage; and that was chiefly to be done, by not falling under the suspicion of being virtuous. This was the study then in request; and the most cunning in this Art were called Scientes temporum: No other wisdom was esteemed in that and the ensuing Ages, and no more was requir'd, since the paternal Care, deep Wisdom, and profound Judgment of the Princes provided for all; and tho they were of duller understandings, they must needs excel other Magistrates, who having bin created only for a year, left their Offices before they could understand the Duties of them. This was evidenced by that tenderness and sincerity of heart, as well as the great purity of manners observed in Tiberius; the Clemency, Justice, solid Judgment and Frugality of Caligula; the Industry, Courage and Sobriety of Claudius; the good Nature and prudent Government of Nero; the Temperance, Vivacity and Diligence of Vitellius; the Liberality of Galba and Vespasian; together with the Encouragement given by Domitian, Commodus, Heliogabalus, and many others, to all manner of Virtues and Favours conferred upon those that excelled in them. Our Author giving such infallible proof of his Integrity and Understanding, by teaching us these things that would never have come into our heads, ought to be credited, tho that which he proposes seem to be most absurd. But if we believe such as lived in those [Page  217] times, or those who in later ages have perused their Writings, we cannot but think the Princes beforementioned, and the greatest part of those who possessed the same place, not only to have bin void of all Virtue, and to have suffer'd none to grow up under them but in baseness, sottishness and malice, to have bin equal to the worst of all Beasts. Whilst one Prince polluted with Lust and Blood, sat in his Grotto at Capreae, surrounded with an infamous troop of Astrologers, and others were govern'd by Whores, Bardache's, manumised Slaves, and other Villains, the Empire was ruin'd through their negligence, incapacity and wickedness; and the City that had flourish'd in all manner of Virtue, as much or more than any that has bin yet known in the world, produced no more; the Discipline was dissolved that nourish'd it; no man could hope to advance a publick Good, or obviate an Evil by his diligence and valour; and he who acquired reputation by either, could expect no other reward than a cruel death. If Germanicus and Corbulo, who were born when Liberty was expiring, be brought for Examples against the first part of my Assertion, their ends will justify the latter; and no eminent Roman Family is known to have brought forth a man that deserved to be named in History since their time. This is as probable in reason, as true in fact. Men are valiant and industrious, when they fight for themselves and their Country; they prove excellent in all the Arts of War and Peace, when they are bred up in virtuous Exercises, and taught by their Fathers and Masters to rejoice in the Honors gained by them: they love their Country, when the good of every particular man is comprehended in the publick Prosperity, and the success of their Atchievements is improved to the general advantage: They undertake hazards and labours for the Government, when 'tis justly administred; when Innocence is safe, and Virtue honour'd; when no man is distinguish'd from the vulgar, but such as have distinguish'd themselves by the bravery of their actions; when no honor is thought too great for those who do it eminently, unless it be such as cannot be communicated to others of equal merit: They do not spare their Persons, Purses, or Friends, when the publick Powers are employ'd for the publick Benefit, and imprint the like affections in their Children from their Infancy. The discipline of Obedience in which the Romans were bred, taught them to command: and few were admitted to the Magistracies of inferior rank, till they had given such proof of their Virtue as might deserve the Supreme. Cincinnatus, Camillus, Papirius, Mamercus, Fabius Maximus, were not made Dictators, that they might learn the Duties of the Office; but because they were judged to be of such Wisdom, Valour, Integrity and Experience, that they might be safely trusted with the highest Powers; and whilst the Law reigned, not one was advanced to that honour, who did not fully answer what was expected from him. By this means the City was so replenished with men fit for the greatest employments, that even in its infancy, when three hundred and six of the Fabii, Quorum neminem, says Livy, ducem sperneret quibuslibet temporibus Senatus, were killed in one day, the City did lament the loss, but was not so weakned to give any advantage to their Enemies: and when every one of those who had bin eminent before [Page  218] the second Punic War, Fabius Maximus only excepted, had perished in it, others arose in their places, who surpassed them in number, and were equal to them in Virtue. The City was a perpetual spring of such men as long as Liberty lasted; but that was no sooner overthrown, than Virtue was torn up by the roots; the People became base and sordid, the small remains of the Nobility slothful and effeminate, and their Italian Associates becoming like to them, the Empire whilst it stood, was only sustained by the strength of Foreigners.

The Grecian Virtue had the same fate, and expired with Liberty: instead of such Souldiers as in their time had no equals, and such Generals of Armies and Fleets, Legislators and Governors, as all succeeding Ages have justly admired, they sent out swarms of Fidlers, Jesters, Chariot-drivers, Players, Bawds, Flatterers, Ministers of the most impure Lusts; or idle, babling, hypocritical Philosophers not much better than they. The Emperors Courts were always crouded with this Vermin; and notwithstanding the necessity our Author imagines that Princes must needs understand matters of Government better than Magistrates annually chosen, they did for the most part prove so brutish as to give themselves and the World to be governed by such as these, and that without any great prejudice, since none could be found more ignorant, lewd, and base than themselves.

'Tis absurd to impute this to the change of times; for time changes nothing; and nothing was changed in those times but the Government, and that changed all things. This is not accidental, but according to the rules given to nature by God, imposing upon all things a necessity of perpetually following their Causes. Fruits are always of the same nature with the Seeds and Roots from which they come, and Trees are known by the fruits they bear: As a Man begets a Man, and a Beast a Beast, that Society of Men which constitutes a Government upon the foundation of Justice, Virtue, and the common Good, will always have men to promote those ends; and that which intends the advancement of one man's desires and vanity, will abound in those that will foment them. All men follow that which seems advantagious to themselves. Such as are bred under a good discipline, and see that all benefits procured to their Country by virtuous Actions, redound to the honour and advantage of themselves, their Children, Friends, and Relations, contract from their infancy a love to the Publick, and look upon the common Concernments as their own. When they have learnt to be virtuous, and see that Virtue is in esteem, they seek no other preferments than such as may be obtained that way; and no Country ever wanted great numbers of excellent men, where this method was established. On the other side, when 'tis evident that the best are despised, hated, or mark'd out for destruction; all things calculated to the humour or advantage of one man, who is often the worst, or govern'd by the worst; Honours, Riches, Commands, and Dignities disposed by his Will, and his favour gained only by a most obsequious respect, or a pretended affection to his person, together with a servile obedience to his commands, all application to virtuous Actions will cease; and no man caring to render himself or his Children worthy of great Imployments, [Page  219] such as desire to have them will by little intrigues, corruption, scurrility and flattery endeavour to make way to them; by which means true Merit in a short time comes to be abolish'd, as fell out in Rome as soon as the Cesars began to reign.

He who dos not believe this, may see whether the like did not happen in all the other Commonwealths of Italy and Grecce; or if modern examples are thought to be of more value, let him examin whether the Noblemen of Venice, who are born and bred in Families that never knew a Master, who act for themselves, and have a part in all the good or evil that befals the Commonwealth, and know that if it be destroy'd, they must perish, or at least that all changes are to their prejudice, do neglect the publick interests, as thinking that the whole not depending upon any one of them, things will be well enough governed, tho they attend only their private benefit. Let it be observed whether they do better understand the common concernments, than the great men of France or Spain, who never come to the knowledg of any thing, unless they happen to be favour'd by the King or his Ministers, and know themselves never to be more miserable than when their Master is most prosperous. For my own part, I cannot think it necessary to alledg any other proof of this point than that when Maximilian the Emperor, Lewis the twelfth of France, the [*] fierce Pope Julius the second, and Ferdinand the subtil, powerful, and bold King of Spain, had by the League of Cambray combin'd against the Venetians, gained the Battel of La Ghirad'adda, taken Alviano their General prisoner, deprived them of all their Dominion on the Terra firma, and prepared to assault the City, it was, under God, solely preserved by the vigour and wisdom of their Nobility, who tho no way educated to War, unless by Sea, sparing neither persons nor purses, did with admirable industry and courage first recover Padoüa, and then many other Cities, so as at the end of that terrible War they came off without any diminution of their Territories. Whereas Portugal having in our age revolted from the House of Austria, no one doubts that it had bin immediately reduced, if the great men of Spain had not bin pleased with such a lessening of their Master's power, and resolved not to repair it by the recovery of that Kingdom, or to deprive themselves of an cafy retreat when they should be oppressed by him or his Favourites. The like thought was more plainly express'd by the Mareschal de Bassompierre, who sceing how hardly Rochel was pressed by Lewis the 13th, faid, [*] he thought they should be such fools to take it: but 'tis believ'd they would never have bin such fools; and the treachery only of our Countrymen did enable the Cardinal Richlieu to do it (as for his own glory, and the advancement of the Popish Cause he really intended) and nothing is to this day more common in the mouth of their wisest and best men, tho Papists, than the acknowledgment of their own folly in suffering that place to fall, the King having by thar means gotten power to proceed against them at his pleasure. The brave Monsieur de Turenne is said to have carried this to a greater height in his last Discourse [Page  220] to the present King of France:

You think, said he, you have Armies, but you have none; the one half of the Officers are the Bawdy-house Companions of Monsieur de xxx, or the Creatures of his Whore Madam de xxx: the other half may be men of experience, and fit for their Imployments; but they are such as would be pleased with nothing more than to see you lose two or three Battels, that coming to stand in need of them, you might cause them to be better used by your Ministers than of late they have bin.
It may easily be imagin'd how men in such sentiments do serve their Master; and nothing is more evident than that the French in this age have had so great advantages, that they might have brought Europe, and perhaps Asia, under their power, if the interest of the Nation had bin united to that of the Government, and the Strength, Vigour, and Bravery of the Nobility employ'd that way. But since it has pleased God to suffer us to fall into a condition of being little able to help our selves, and that they are in so good terms with the Turk as not to attack him, 'tis our happiness that they do not know their own strength, or cannot without ruin to themselves turn it to our prejudice.

I could give yet more pregnant testimonies of the difference between men fighting for their own interests in the Offices to which they had bin advanced by the votes of numerous Assemblies, and such as serve for pay, and get preferments by corruption or favour, if I were not unwilling to stir the spleen of some men by obliging them to reflect upon what has passed in our own Age and Country; to compare the justice of our Tribunals within the time of our memory, and the integrity of those who for a while manag'd the publick Treasure; the Discipline, Valour, and Strength of our Armies and Fleets; the increase of our Riches and Trade; the success of our Wars in Scotland, Ireland, and at Sea, the glory and reputation not long since gained, with that condition into which we are of late fallen. But I think I shall offend no wise or good man, if I say, that as neither the Romans nor Grecians in the time of their Liberty ever performed any actions more glorious than freeing the Country from a Civil War that had raged in every part, the conquest of two such Kingdoms as Scotland and Ireland, and crushing the formidable power of the Hollanders by Sea; nor ever produced more examples of Valor, Industry, Integrity, and in all respects compleat, disinterested, unmovable and incorruptible Virtue, than were at that time seen in our Nation: So neither of them upon the change of their Affairs did exceed us in weakness, cowardice, baseness, venality, lewdness, and all manner of corruption. We have reason therefore not only to believe that all Princes do not necessarily understand the affairs of their People, or provide better for them than those who are otherwise chosen; but that, as there is nothing of Greatness, Power, Riches, Strength, and Happiness, which we might not reasonably have hoped for, if we had rightly improved the advantages we had, so there is nothing of shame and misery which we may not justly fear, since we have neglected them.

If any man think that this evil of advancing Officers for personal respects, favour or corruption, is not of great extent, I desire him to [Page  221] consider, that the Officers of State, Courts of Justice, Church, Armies, Fleets and Corporations, are of such number and power as wholly to corrupt a Nation when they themselves are corrupted; and will ever be corrupt, when they attain to their Offices by corruption. The good mannagement of all Affairs, Civil, Military, and Ecclesiastical, necessarily depends upon good order and discipline; and 'tis not in the power of common men to reform abuses patronized by those in Authority, nor to prevent the mischiefs thereupon ensuing; and not having power to direct publick actions to the publick good, they must consequently want the industry and affection that is required to bring them to a good issue. The Romans were easily beaten under the Decemviri, tho immediatly before the erection, and after the extinction of that Power, none of their Neighbours were able to resist them. The Goths who with much glory had reigned in Spain for about three hundred years, had neither strength nor courage under their lewd and odious King Rodrigo, and were in one day subdued with little loss of blood by the Saracens, and could not in less than eight hundred years free their Country from them. That brave Nation having of late fallen under as base a conduct, has now as little heart or power to defend it self: Court-Parasites have rendred Valour ridiculous; and they who have ever shew'd themselves as much inclin'd to Arms as any people of the world, do now abhor them, and are sent to the Wars by force, laid in Carts, and bound like Calves brought to the Shambles, and left to starve in Flanders as soon as they arrive. It may easily be judged what service can be expected from such men, tho they should happen to be well commanded: but the great Officers, by the corruption of the Court, think only of enriching themselves; and encreasing the misery of the Soldiers by their frauds, both become equally useless to the State.

Notwithstanding the seeming prosperity of France, matters there are not much better managed. The warlike temper of that people is so worn out by the frauds and cruelties of corrupt Officers, that few men list themselves willingly to be Soldiers; and when they are engaged or forced, they are so little able to endure the miseries to which they are exposed, that they daily run away from their Colours, tho they know not whither to go, and expect no mercy if they are taken. The King has in vain attempted to correct this humour by the severity of martial Law; but mens minds will not be forced; and tho his Troops are perfectly well arm'd, cloth'd, and exercised, they have given many testimonies of little worth. When the Prince of Condé had by his own valour, and the strength of the King's Guards, broken the first line of the Prince of Orange's Army at the battel of Seneff, and put the rest into disorder, he could not make the second and third line of his own Army to advance and reinforce the first, by which means he lost all the fair hopes he had conceived of an entire Victory. Not long after, the Marechal de Crequi was abandoned by his whole Army near Trier, who ran away, hardly striking a stroke, and left him with sixteen horse to shift for himself. When Monsieur de Turenne, by the excellency of his Conduct and Valour, had gain'd such a Reputation amongst the Soldiers, that they thought themselves secure under him, he did not suffer such disgraces; but he [Page  222] being kill'd, they return'd to the usual temper of forced and ill-used Soldiers: half the Army was lost in a retreat, little differing from a flight; and the rest, as they themselves confess, saved by the bravery of two English Regiments. The Prince of Condé was soon after sent to command; but he could not with all his courage, skill and reputation, raise their fallen Spirits, nor preserve his Army any other way, than by lodging them in a Camp near Schlestadt, so fortified by Art and Nature that it could not be forc'd.

To these we may add some Examples of our own. In our late War the Scots Foot, whether Friends or Enemies, were much inferior to those of the Parliament, and their Horse esteemed as nothing. Yet in the year 1639 and 1640, the King's Army, tho very numerous, excellently armed and mounted, and in appearance able to conquer many such Kingdoms as Scotland, being under the conduct of Courtiers, and affected as men usually are towards those that use them ill, and seek to destroy them, they could never resist a wretched Army commanded by Leven; but were shamefully beaten at Newborn, and left the Northern Counties to be ravaged by them.

When Van Tromp set upon Blake in Foleston-Bay, the Parliament had not above thirteen Ships against threescore, and not a man that had ever seen any other fight at Sea, than between a Merchant ship and a Pirat, to oppose the best Captain in the world, attended with many others in valour and experience not much inferior to him. Many other Difficulties were observ'd in the unsetled State: Few Ships, want of Mony, several Factions, and some who to advance particular Interests betray'd the Publick. But such was the power of Wisdom and Integrity in those that sat at the Helm, and their diligence in chusing men only for their Merit was blessed with such success, that in two years our Fleets grew to be as famous as our Land Armies; the Reputation and Power of our Nation rose to a greater height, than when we possessed the better half of France, and the Kings of France and Scotland were our Prisoners. All the States, Kings and Potentates of Europe, most respectfully, not to say submissively, sought our Friendship; and Rome was more afraid of Blake and his Fleet, than they had bin of the great King of Sweden, when he was ready to invade Italy with a hundred thousand men. This was the work of those, who, if our Author say true, thought basely of the publick Concernments; and believing things might be well enough managed by others, minded only their private Affairs. These were the effects of the negligence and ignorance of those, who being suddenly advanced to Offices, were removed before they understood the Duties of them. These Diseases which proceed from popular corruption and irregularity, were certainly cured by the restitution of that Integrity, good Order and Stability that accompany divine Monarchy. The justice of the War made against Holland in the year 1665; the probity of the Gentleman, who without partiality or bribery, chose the most part of the Officers that carried it on; the Wisdom, Diligence and Valour manifested in the conduct, and the Glory with which it was ended, justifies all that our Author can say in its commendation. If any doubt remains, the subtilty of making the King of France desire that the Netherlands[Page  223] might be an accession to his Crown; the ingenious ways taken by us to facilitate the conquest of them; the Industry of our Ambassadors in diverting the Spaniards from entring into the War till it was too late to recover the Losses sustain'd; the honourable Design upon the Smyrna Fleet, and our frankness in taking the quarrel upon our selves; together with the important Figure we now make in Europe, may wholly remove it; and in confirmation of our Author's Doctrine, shew, that Princes do better perform the Offices that require Wisdom, Industry and Valour, than annual Magistrates; and do more seldom err in the choice of Officers, than Senates and popular Assemblies.

SECT. XXIX. There is no assurance that the Distempers of a State shall be cured by the Wisdom of a Prince.

BVT, says our Author, the Virtue and Wisdom of a Prince supplies all. Tho he were of a duller understanding, by use and experience he must needs excel all: Nature, Age, or Sex, are, as it seems, nothing to the case. A Child as soon as he comes to be a King, has experience; the head of a Fool is filled with Wisdom, as soon as a Crown is set upon it, and the most vicious do in a moment become virtuous. This is more strange than that an Ass being train'd to a Course, should outrun the best Arabian Horse; or a Hare bred up in an Army, become more strong and fierce than a Lion; for Fortune dos not only supply all natural defects in Princes, and correct their vices, but gives them the benefit of use and experience, when they have none. Some Reasons and Examples might have bin expected to prove this extraordinary Proposition: But according to his laudable custom, he is pleased to trouble himself with neither; and thinks that the impudence of an Assertion is sufficient to make that to pass, which is repugnant to experience and common sense, as may appear by the following discourse.

I will not insist upon terms; for tho duller understanding signifies nothing, in as much as no understanding is dull, and a man is said to be dull only because he wants it; but presuming he means little understanding, I shall so take it. This defect may possibly be repair'd in time; but to conclude it must be so, is absurd, for no one has this use and experience when he begins to reign. At that time many Errors may be committed to the ruin of himself or people, and many have perish'd even in their beginning. Edward the fifth and sixth of England, Francis the second of France, and divers other Kings have died in the beginning of their youth: Charles the ninth lived only to add the furies of youth to the follies of his childhood; and our Henry the second, Edward the second, Richard the second, and Henry the sixth, seem to have bin little wiser in the last, than in the first year of their Reign or Life. The present Kings of Spain, France,[Page  224] and Sweden, came to the Crowns they wear before the sixth year of their Age; and if they did then surpass all annual Magistrates in Wisdom and Valour, it was by a peculiar Gift of God, which, for any thing we know, is not given to every King, and it was not use and experience that made them to excel. If it be pretended that this experience, with the Wisdom that it gives, comes in time and by degrees; I may modestly ask, what time is requir'd to render a Prince excellent in Wisdom who is? Child or a Fool? and who will give security that he shall live to that time, or that the Kingdom shall not be ruin'd in the time of his folly? I may also doubt how our Author, who concludes that every King in time must needs become excellent in Wisdom, can be reconciled to Solomon, who in preferring a wise Child before an old and foolish King that will not be advised, shews that an old King may be a Fool, and he that will not be advised is one. Some are so naturally brutish and stupid, that neither education nor time will mend them. 'Tis probable that Solomon took what care he could to instruct his only Son Rehoboam; but he was certainly a Fool at forty years of age, and we have no reason to believe that he deserved a better name. He seems to have bin the very Fool his Father intended, who tho brayed in a mortar would never leave his folly: He would not be advised, tho the hand of God was against him; ten Tribes revolted from him, and the City and Temple was pillaged by the Egyptians. Neither experience nor afflictions could mend him, and he is called to this day by his own Countrymen Stultitia Gentium. I might offend tender ears, if I should alledg all the Examples of Princes mentioned in History, or known in our own Age, who have lived and died as foolish and incorrigible as he: but no man, I presume, will be scandalized, that the ten last Kings of Meroveus his Race, whom the French Historians call Les Roys faineants, were so far from excelling other men in understanding, that they liv'd and died more like to beasts than men. Nay, the Wisdom and Valour of Charles Martel expired in his Grandchild Charles the Great; and his Posterity grew to be so sottish, that the French Nation must have perished under their conduct, if the Nobility and People had not rejected them, and placed the Crown upon a more deserving head.

This is as much as is necessary to be said to the general Proposition; for it is false, if it be not always true; and no conclusion can be made upon it. But I need not be so strict with our Author, there being no one sound part in his Assertion. Many Children come to be Kings when they have no experience, and die, or are depos'd before they can gain any. Many are by nature so sottish that they can learn nothing: Others falling under the power of Women, or corrupt Favorites and Ministers, are perswaded and seduced from the good ways to which their own natural understanding or experience might lead them; the Evils drawn upon themselves or their Subjects, by the Errors committed in the time of their ignorance, are often grievous, and sometimes irreparable, tho they should be made wise by time and experience. A person of royal Birth and excellent Wit, was so sensible of this as to tell me,

That the condition of Kings was most miserable, in as much as they never heard Truth till [Page  225] they were ruin'd by Lies, and then every one was ready to tell it to them, not by way of advice, but reproach, and rather to vent their own spite, than to seek a remedy to the evils brought upon them and the people.
Others attain to Crowns when they are of full Age, and have experience as Men, tho none as Kings; and therefore are apt to commit as great mistakes as Children: And upon the whole matter all the Histories of the world shew, that instead of this profound Judgment and incomparable Wisdom which our Author generally attributes to all Kings, there is no sort of men that do more frequently and intirely want it.

But tho Kings were always wise by nature, or made to be so by experience, it would be of little advantage to Nations under them, unless their Wisdom were pure, perfect, and accompanied with Clemency, Magnanimity, Justice, Valour and Piety. Our Author durst hardly have said, that these Virtues or Graces are gained by Experience, or annexed by God to any rank of Men of Families. He gives them where he pleases without distinction. We sometimes see those upon Thrones, who by God and Nature seem to have bin designed for the most sordid Offices; and those have bin known to pass their lives in meanness and poverty, who had all the Qualities that could be desir'd in Princes. There is likewise a kind of ability to dispatch some sort of Affairs, that Princes who continue long in a Throne may to a degree acquire or increase. Some men take this for Wisdom, but K. James more rightly called it by the name of Kingcraft; and as it principally consists in Dissimulation, and the arts of working upon mens Passions, Vanities, private Interests or Vices, to make them for the most part instruments of Mischief, it has the advancement or security of their own Persons for object, is frequently exercised with all the excesses of Pride, Avarice, Treachery and Cruelty; and no men have bin ever found more notoriously to deflect from all that deserves praise in a Prince, or a Gentleman, than those that have most excelled in it. Pharasmenes King of Iberia, is recorded by Tacitus to have bin well vers'd in this Science. [*] His Brother Mithradates King of Armenia had married his Daughter, and given his own Daughter to Rhadamistus Son of Pharasmenes. He had some Contests with Mithradates, but by the help of these mutual Alliances, nearness of Blood, the diligence of Rhadamistus, and an Oath, strengthen'd with all the Ceremonies that amongst those Nations were esteemed most sacred, not to use Arms or Poison against him, all was compos'd; and by this means getting him into his power, he stifled him with a great weight of clothes thrown upon him, kill'd his Children, and not long after his own Son Rhadamistus also. Louis the eleventh of France, James the third of Scotland, Henry the seventh of England, were great Masters of these Arts; and those who are acquainted with History, will easily judg how happy Nations would be if all Kings did in time certainly learn them.

Our Author, as a farther testimony of his Judgment, having said that Kings must needs excel others in Understanding, and grounded his Doctrin upon their profound Wisdom, imputes to them those base and panick fears which are inconsistent with it, or any royal Virtue: and to carry the point higher, tells us, There is no Tyrant so barbarously [Page  226] wicked, but his own reason and sense will tell him, that tho he be a God, yet he must die like a Man; and that there is not the meanest of his Sabjects, but may find a means to revenge himself of the Injuries offer'd him: and from thence concludes, that there is no such Tyranny as that of a Multitude which is subject to no such fears. But if there be such a thing in the World, as a barbarous and wicked Tyrant, he is something different from a King, or the same; and his Wisdom is consistent or inconsistent with Barbarity, Wickedness, and Tyranny. If there be no difference, the praises he gives, and the rights he ascribes to the one belong also to the other: and the excellency of Wisdom may consist with Barbarity, Wickedness, Tyranny, and the panick fears that accompany them; which hitherto have bin thought to comprehend the utmost excesses of Folly and Madness: and I know no better testimony of the truth of that Opinion, than that Wisdom always distinguishing good from evil, and being seen only in the rectitude of that distinction, in following and adhering to the good, rejecting that which is evil, preferring safety before danger, happiness before misery, and in knowing rightly how to use the means of attaining or preserving the one, and preventing or avoiding the other, there cannot be a more extravagant deviation from Reason, than for a man, who in a private condition might live safely and happily, to invade a Principality: or if he be a Prince, who by governing with Justice and Clemency might obtain the inward satisfaction of his own Mind, hope for the blessing of God upon his just and virtuous Actions, acquire the love and praises of men, and live in safety and happiness amongst his safe and happy Subjects, to fall into that Barbarity, Wickedness, and Tyranny, which brings upon him the displeasure of God, and detestation of men, and which is always attended with those base and panick fears, that comprehend all that is shameful and miserable. This being perceiv'd by Machiavel, he could not [*] think that any man in his senses would not rather be a Scipio than a Cesar; or if he came to be a Prince, would not rather chuse to imitate Agesilaus, Timoleon, or Dion, than Nabis, Phalaris, or Dionysius; and imputes the contrary choice to madness. Nevertheless 'tis too well known that many of our Author's profound wise men in the depth of their Judgment, made perfect by use and experience, have fallen into it.

If there be a difference between this barbarous wicked Tyrant, and a King, we are to examine who is the Tyrant, and who the King; for the name conferred or assumed cannot make a King, unless he be one. He who is not a King, can have no Title to the rights belonging to him who is truly a King: so that a People who find themselves wickedly and barbarously oppressed by a Tyrant, may destroy him and his Tyranny without giving offence to any King.

But 'tis strange that Filmer should speak of the barbarity and wickedness of a Tyrant, who looks upon the World to be the Patrimony of one man; and for the foundation of his Doctrin; afferts such a power in every one that makes himself master of any part, as cannot be limited by any Law. His Title is not to be questioned; Usurpation and Violence confer an incontestable Right: the exercise of his Power is no more to be disputed than the Acquisition: his will is a [Page  227] Law to his Subjects; and no Law can be imposed by them upon his Conduct. For if these things be true, I know not how any man could ever be called a Tyrant, that name having never bin given to any unless for usurping a Power that did not belong to him, or an unjust exercise of that which had bin conferred upon him, and violating the Laws which ought to be a rule to him. 'Tis also hard to imagin how any man can be called barbarous and wicked, if he be obliged by no Law but that of his own Pleasure; for we have no other notion of wrong, than that it is a breach of the Law which determines what is right. If the lives and goods of Subjects depend upon the Will of the Prince, and he in his profound Wisdom preserve them only to be beneficial to himself, they can have no other right than what he gives, and without injustice may retain when he thinks fit: If there be no wrong, there can be no just revenge; and he that pretends to seek it, is not a free man vindicating his Right, but a perverse slave rising up against his Master. But if there be such a thing as a barbarous and wicked Tyrant, there must be a rule relating to the acquisition and exercise of the Power, by which he may be distinguish'd from a just King; and a Law superior to his Will, by the violation of which he becomes barbarous and wicked.

Tho our Author so far forgets himself, to confess this to be true, he seeks to destroy the fruits of it by such flattery as comprehends all that is most detestable in Profaneness and Blasphemy, and gives the name of Gods to the most execrable of men. He may by such language deserve the name of Heylin's Disciple; but will find few among the Heathens so basely servile, or so boldly impious. Tho Claudius Cesar was a drunken sot, and transported with the extravagance of his Fortune, he detested the impudence of his Predecessor Caligula, (who affected that Title) and in his rescript to the Procurator of Judea, gives it no better name than turpem Caii insaniam. For this reason it was rejected by all his Pagan Successors, who were not as furiously wicked as he: yet Filmer has thought fit to renew it, for the benefit of Mankind, and the glory of the Christian Religion.

I know not whether these extreme and barbarous Errors of our Author are to be imputed to wickedness or madness; or whether, to save the pains of a distinction, they may not rightly be said to be the same thing; but nothing less than the excess of both could induce him to attribute any thing of good to the fears of a Tyrant, since they are the chief causes of all the mischiefs he dos. Tertullian says they are Metu quam furore saeviores; and Tacitus, speaking of a most wicked King, says, that he did Saevitiam ignaviae obtendere; and we do not more certainly find that Cowards are the cruellest of men, than that wickedness makes them Cowards; that every man's fears bear a proportion with his guilt, and with the number, virtue, and strength of those he has offended. He who usurps a Power over all, or abuses a Trust reposed in him by all, in the highest measure offends all; he fears and hates those he has offended, and to secure himself, aggravates the former Injuries: When these are publick, they beget a universal Hatred, and every man desires to extinguish a Mischief that threatens ruin to all. This will always be terrible to one that knows he has deserved it; and when those he dreads are the body of the [Page  228] People, nothing but a publick destruction can satisfy his rage, and appease his fears.

I wish I could agree with Filmer, in exempting multitudes from fears; for they having seldom committed any injustice, unless through fear, would, as far as human fragility permits, be free from it. Tho the Attick Ostracism was not an extreme Punishment, I know nothing usually practised in any Commonwealth, that did so much savour of injustice: but it proceeded solely from a fear that one man, tho in appearance virtuous, when he came to be raised too much above his fellow Citizens, might be tempted to invade the publick Liberty. We do not find that the Athenians, or any other free Cities, ever injur'd any man, unless through such a jealousy, or the perjury of Witnesses, by which the best Tribunals that ever were, or can be establish'd in the world, may be misled; and no injustice could be apprehended from any, if they did not fall into such fears.

But tho Multitudes may have fears as well as Tyrants, the Causes and Effects of them are very different. A People, in relation to domestick Affairs, can desire nothing but Liberty, and neither hate or fear any but such as do, or would, as they suspect, deprive them of that Happiness: Their endeavours to secure that seldom hurt any except such as invade their Rights; and if they err, the mistake is for the most part discovered before it produce any mischief; and the greatest that ever came that way, was the death of one or a few men. Their Hatred and desire of Revenge can go no farther than the sense of the Injury received or feared, and is extinguished by the death or banishment of the Persons; as may be gathered from the examples of the Tarquins, Decemviri, Cassius, Melius, and Manlius Capitolinus. He therefore that would know whether the hatred and fear of a Tyrant, or of a People, produces the greater mischiefs, needs only to consider, whether it be better that the Tyrant destroy the People, or that the People destroy the Tyrant: or at the worst, whether one that is suspected of affecting the Tyranny should perish, or a whole People, amongst whom very many are certainly innocent; and experience shows that such are always first sought out to be destroy'd for being so: Popular furies or fears, how irregular or unjust soever they may be, can extend no farther; general Calamities can only be brought upon a People by those who are enemies to the whole Body, which can never be the Multitude, for they are that body. In all other respects, the fears that render a Tyrant cruel, render a People gentle and cautious; for every single man knowing himself to be of little power, not only fears to do injustice because it may be revenged upon his Person, by him, or his Friends, Kindred and Relations that suffers it; but because it tends to the overthrow of the Government, which comprehends all publick and private Concernments, and which every man knows cannot subsist unless it be so easy and gentle, as to be pleasing to those who are the best, and have the greatest power: and as the publick Considerations divert them from doing those Injuries that may bring immediate prejudice to the Publick, so there are strict Laws to restrain all such as would do private Injuries. If neither the People nor the Magistrates of Venice, Switzerland, and Holland, commit such extravagances as are usual in other places, it [Page  229] dos not perhaps proceed from the temper of those Nations different from others, but from a knowledg, that whosoever offers an injury to a private person, or attemps a publick mischief, is exposed to the impartial and inexorable Power of the Law; whereas the chief work of an absolute Monarch is to place himself above the Law, and thereby rendring himself the Author of all the evils that the People suffer, 'tis absurd to expect that he should remove them.

SECT. XXX. A Monarchy cannot be well regulated, unless the Powers of the Monarch are limited by Law.

OUr Author's next step is not only to reject Popular Governments, but all such Monarchies as are not absolute: for if the King, says he, admits the People to be his Companions, he leaves to be a King. This is the language of French Lackeys, Valet de Chambre's, Taylors, and others like them in Wisdom, Learning and Policy, who when they fly to England for sear of a well-deserved Gally, Gibet, or Wheel, are ready to say, Il faut que le Roy soit absolu, autrement il n'est point Roy. And finding no better men to agree with Filmer in this sublime Philosophy, I may be pardoned if I do not follow them, till I am convinced in these ensuing points.

1. It seems absurd to speak of Kings admitting the Nobility or People to part of the Government: for tho there may be, and are Nations without Kings, yet no man can conceive a King without a People. These must necessarily have all the power originally in themselves; and tho Kings may and often have a power of granting Honors, Immunities, and Privileges to private Men or Corporations, he dos it only out of the publick Stock, which he is entrusted to distribute; but can give nothing to the people, who give to him all that he can rightly have.

2. 'Tis strange that he who frequently cites Aristotle and Plato, should unluckily acknowledg such only to be Kings as they call Tyrants, and deny the name of King to those, who in their opinion are the only Kings.

3. I cannot understand why the Scripture should call those Kings whose Powers were limited, if they only are Kings who are absolute; or why Moses did appoint that the power of Kings in Israel should be limited (if they resolved to have them) if that limitation destroy'd [*] the being of a King.

4. Nor, lastly, how he knows that in the Kingdoms which have a shew of Popularity, the Power is wholly in the King.

The first point was proved when we examined the beginning of Monarchies, and found it impossible that there could be any thing of justice in them, unless they were established by the common consent of those who were to live under them; or that they could make any such establishment, unless the right and power were in them.

[Page  230]Secondly, Neither Plato nor Aristotle acknowledg either reason or justice in the power os a Monarch, unless he has more of the Virtues conducing to the good of the Civil Society than all those who compose it; and employ them for the publick advantage, and not to his own pleasure and profit, as being set up by those who seek their own good, for no other reason than that he should procure it. To this end a Law is set as a rule to him, and the best men, that is such as are most like to himself, made to be his Assistants, because, say they, Lex est mens sine affectu, & quasi Deus; [*] whereas the best of men have their affections and passions, and are subject to be misled by them: Which shews, that as the Monarch is not sor himself nor by himself, he dos not give, but receive power, nor admit others to the participation of it, but is by them admitted to what he has. Whereupon they conclude, that to prefer the absolute power of a man, as in those Governments which they call Barbarorum regna, before the regular Government of Kings justly exercising a power instituted by Law, and directed to the publick good, is to chuse rather to be subject to the lust of a Beast than to be governed by a God. And because such a choice can only be made by a Beast, I leave our Author to find a description of himself in their Books which he so often cites.

But if Aristotle deserve credit, the Princes who reign for themselves and not for the People, preferring their own pleasure or profit before the publick, become Tyrants; which in his language is Enemies to God and Man. On this account Boccalini introduces the Princes of Europe raising a mutiny against him in Parnassus, for giving such definitions of Tyrants as they said comprehended them all; and forcing the poor Philosopher to declare by a new definition, that [*]Tyrants were certain men of antient times whose race is now extinguished. But with all his Wit and Learning he could not give a reason why those who do the same things that rendred the Antient Tyrants detestable, should not be so also in our days.

In the third place, The Scriptures declare the necessity of setting bounds to those who are placed in the highest dignities. Moses seems to have had as great abilities as any man that ever lived in the world; but he alone was not able to bear the weight of the Government, and therefore God appointed Seventy chosen men to be his assistants. This was a perpetual Law to Israel; and as no King was to have more power than Moses, or more abilities to perform the duties of his Office, none could be exempted from the necessity of wanting the like helps. Our Author therefore must confess that they are Kings who have them, or that Kingly Government is contrary to the Scriptures. When God by Moses gave liberty to his People to make a King, he did it under these conditions. He must be one of their Brethren: They must chuse him: he must not multiply Gold, Silver, Wives, or Horses: [*]he must not lift up his Heart above his Brethren. And Josephus paraphrasing upon the place, says, He shall do nothing without the advice of the [*] Sanhedrin; or if he do, they shall oppose him. This agrees with the [Page  231] confession of Zedekiah to the Princes (which was the Sanhedrin) The King can do nothing without you; and seems to have bin in pursuance of the Law of the Kingdom, which was written in a Book, [*] and laid up before the Lord; and could not but agree with that of Mosis, unless they spake by different Spirits, or that the Spirit by which they did speak was subject to error or change: and the whole series of God's Law shews, that the Pride, Magnificence, Pomp and Glory usurped by their Kings was utterly contrary to the will of God. They did lift up their hearts above their Brethren, which was for bidden by the Law. All the Kings of Israel, and most of the Kings of Jadah utterly rejected it, and every one of them did very much depart from the observation of it. I will not deny that the People in their institution of a King intended they should do so: they had done it themselves, and would have a King that might uphold them in their disobedience; they were addicted to the Idolatry of their accursed Neighbours, and desired that Government by which it was maintained amongst them. In doing this they did not reject Samuel; but they rejected God that he should not reign over them. They might perhaps believe that unless their King were such as the Law did not permit, he would not perform what they intended; or that the name of King did not belong to him, unless he had a power that the Law denied. But since God and his Prophets give the name of King to the chief Magistrate, endow'd with a power that was restrain'd within very narrow limits, whom they might without offence set up, we also may safely give the same to those of the same nature, whether it please Fihner or not.

4. The practice of most Nations, and (I may truly say) of all that deserve imitation, has bin as directly contrary to the absolute power of one man as their Constitutions: or if the original of many Governments lie hid in the impenetrable darkness of Antiquity, their progress may serve to shew the intention of the Founders. Aristotle seems to think that the first Monarchs having bin chosen for their Virtue, were little restrain'd in the exercise of their Power; but that they or their Children falling into Corruption and Pride, grew odious; and that Nations did on that account either abolish their Authority, or create Senates and other Magistrates, who having part of the Power might keep them in order. The Spartan Kings were certainly of this nature; and the Persian, till they conquer'd Babylon. Nay, I may safely say, that neither the Kings which the frantick people set up in opposition to the Law of God, nor those of the bordering Nations, whose example they chose to follow, had that absolute power which our Author attributes to all Kings as inseparable from the name. Achish the Philistin lov'd and admir'd David; he look'd upon him as an Angel of God, and promised that he should be the keeper of his head for ever; but when the Princes suspected him, and said he shall [*]not go down with us to Battel, he was obliged to dismiss him. This was not the language of Slaves, but of those who had a great part in the Government; and the Kings submission to their will, shows that he was more like to the Kings of Sparta, than to an absolute Monarch who dos whatever pleases him. I know not whether the Spartans[Page  232] were descended from the Hebrews, as some think; but their Kings were under a regulation much like that of the 17 of Deut. tho they had two: Their Senate of twenty eight, and the Ephori, had a power like to that of the Sanhedrin; and by them Kings were condemned to fines, imprisonment, banishment, and death, as appears by the examples of Pausanias, Clonymus, Leonidas, Agis, and others. The Hebrew Discipline was the same; Reges Davidicae stirpis, says Maimonides, [*]judicabant & judicabantur. They gave testimony in judgment when they were called, and testimony was given against them: Whereas the Kings of Israel, as the same Author says, were superbi, corde elati, & spretores legis, nec judicabant, nec judicabantur; proud, insolent, [*] and contemners of the Law, who would neither judg, nor submit to judgment as the Law commanded. The Fruits they gathered were sutable to the Seed they had sown: their Crimes were not left unpunish'd: they who despised the Law were destroy'd without Law; and when no ordinary course could be taken against them for their excesses, they were overthrown by force, and the Crown within the space of sew years transported into nine several Families, with the utter extirpation of those that had possess'd it. On the other hand, there never was any Sedition against the Spartan Kings; and after the moderate Discipline according to which they liv'd, was established, none of them died by the hands of their Subjects, except only two, who were put to death in a way of Justice: the Kingdom continued in the same races, till Cleomenes was defeated by Antigonus, and the Government overthrown by the insolence of the Macedonians. This gave occasion to those bestial Tyrants Nabis and Machanidas to set up such a Government as our Author recommends to the World, which immediately brought destruction upon themselves, and the whole City. The Germans who pretended to be descended from the Spartans, had the like Government. Their Princes according to their merit had the credit of perswading, not the power of commanding; [*] and the question was not what part of the Government their Kings would allow to the Nobility and People, but what they would give to their Kings; and 'tis not much material to our present dispute, whether they learnt this from some obscure knowledg of the Law which God gave to his People, or whether led by the light of reason which is also from God, they discovered what was altogether conformable to that Law. Whoever understands the affairs of Germany, knows that the present Emperors, notwithstanding their haughty Title, have a power limited as in the days of Tacitus. If they are good and wise, they may perswade; but they can command no farther than the Law allows. They do not admit the Princes, Noblemen, and Cities to the power which they all exercise in their general Diets, and each of them within their own Precincts; but they exercise that which has bin by publick consent bestow'd upon them. All the Kingdoms peopled from the North observed the same rules. In all of them the powers were divided between the Kings, the Nobility, Clergy, and Commons; and by the Decrees of Councils, Diets, Parliaments, Cortez, and Assemblies of Estates, Authority and Liberty were so balanced, that such Princes as assumed to themselves more than the Law did permit, were severely punished; and those [Page  233] who did by force or fraud invade Thrones, were by force thrown down from them.

This was equally beneficial to Kings and People. The Powers, as Theopompus King of Sparta said, were most safe when they were least envied and hated. Lewis the 11th of France was one of the first that broke this Golden Chain; and by more subtil Arts than had bin formerly known, subverted the Laws, by which the fury of those Kings had bin restrain'd, and taught others to do the like; tho all of them have not so well saved themselves from punishment. James the third of Scotland was one of his most apt Scholars; and [*]Buchanan in his life says, That he was precipitated into all manner of Infamy by men of the most abject condition; that the corruption of those times, and the ill Example of neighbouring Princes, were considerable motives to pervert him: for Edward the fourth of England, Charles of Burgundy, Lewis the 11th of France, and John the second of Portugal, had already laid the Foundations of Tyranny in those Countries; and Richard the third was then most cruelly exercising the same in the Kingdom of England.

This could not have bin, if all the Power had always bin in Kings, and neither the People nor the Nobility had ever had any: For no man can be said to gain that which he and his Predecessors always possessed, or to take from others that which they never had; nor to set up any sort of Government, if it had bin always the same. But the foresaid Lewis the 11th did assume to himself a Power above that of his Predecessors; and Philip de Commines shews the ways by which he acquir'd it, with the miserable effects of his Acquisition both to himself and to his people: Modern Authors observe that the change was made by him, and for that reason he is said by Mezeray, and others, to have brought those Kings out of [†]Guardianship: they were not therefore so till he did emancipate them. Nevertheless this Emancipation had no resemblance to the unlimited Power of which our Author dreams. The General Assemblies of Estates were often held long after his death, and continued in the exercise of the Sovereign Power of the Nation. Davila, speaking of the General Assembly [*] held at Orleans in the time of Francis the second, asserts the whole Power of the Nation to have bin in them. Monsieur de Thou [*] says the same thing, and adds, that the King dying suddenly, the Assembly continued, even at the desire of the Council, in the exercise of that Power, till they had setled the Regency, and other Affairs of the highest importance, according to their own judgment. Hottoman a Lawyer of that Time and Nation, famous for his Learning, [*] Judgment and Integrity, having diligently examin'd the antient Laws and Histories of that Kingdom, distinctly proves that the French Nation never had any Kings but of their own chusing; that their Kings had no Power except what was conferr'd upon them; and [Page  234] that they had bin removed, when they excessively abused, or readred themselves unworthy of that Trust. This is sufficiently clear by the forecited examples of Pharamond's Grandchildren, and the degenerated Races of Meroveus and Pepin; of which many were deposed, some of the nearest in Blood excluded; and when their Vices seemed to be incorrigible, they were wholly rejected. All this was done by virtue of that Rule which they call the Salique Law: And tho some of our Princes pretending to the Inheritance of that Crown by marrying the Heirs General, denied that there was any such thing, no man can say that for the space of above twelve hundred years, Females, or their Descendents, who are by that Law excluded, have ever bin thought to have any right to the Crown: And no Law, unless it be explicitly given by God, can be of greater Authority than one which has bin in force for so many Ages. What the beginning of it was is not known: But Charles the sixth receding from this Law, and thinking to dispose of the Succession otherwise than was ordained by it, was esteemed mad, and all his Acts rescinded. And tho the Reputation, Strength and Valour of the English, commanded by Henry the fifth, one of the bravest Princes that have ever bin in the world, was terrible to the French Nation; yet they opposed him to the utmost of their power, rather than suffer that Law to be broken. And tho our Success under his Conduct was great and admirable; yet soon aster his death, with the expence of much Blood and Treasure, we lost all that we had on that side, and suffer'd the Penalty of having unadvisedly entred into that Quarrel. By virtue of the same Law, the Agreement made by King John when he was Prisoner at London, by which he had alienated part of that Dominion, as well as that of Francis the first, concluded when he was under the same Circumstances at Madrid, were reputed null; and upon all occasions that Nation has given sufficient testimony, that the Laws by which they live are their own, made by themselves, and not imposed upon them. And 'tis as impossible for them who made and deposed Kings, exalted or depressed reigning Families, and prescribed Rules to the Succession, to have received from their own Creatures the Power, or part of the Government they had, as for a man to be begotten by his own Son. Nay, tho their Constitutions were much changed by Lewis the 11th, yet they retained so much of their antient Liberty, that in the last Age, when the House of Valois was as much depraved as those of Meroveus and Pepin had bin, and Henry the third by his own Lewdness, Hypocrisy, Cruelty and Impurity, together with the baseness of his Minions and Favorites, had rendred himself odious and contemptible to the Nobility and People; the great Cities, Parliaments, the greater and (in political matters) the sounder part of the Nation declared him to be fallen from the Crown, and pursued him to the death, tho the blow was given by the hand of a base and half-distracted Monk.

Henry of Bourbon was without controversy the next Heir; but neither the Nobility nor the People, who thought themselves in the Government, would admit him to the Crown, till he had given them satisfaction that he would govern according to their Laws, by abjuring his Religion which they judged inconsistent with them.

[Page  235]The later Commotions in Paris, Bourdeaux, and other places, together with the Wars for Religion, shew, that tho the French do not complain of every Grievance, and cannot always agree in the defence and vindication of their violated Liberties, yet they very well understand their Rights; and that, as they do not live by, or for the King, but he reigns by, and for them; so their Privileges are not from him, but that his Crown is from them; and that, according to the true Rule of their Government, he can do nothing against their Laws, or if he do, they may oppose him.

The Institution of a Kingdom is the act of a free Nation; and whoever denies them to be free, denies that there can be any thing of right in what they set up. That which was true in the beginning is so, and must be so for ever. This is so far acknowledged by the highest Monarchs, that in a Treatise published in the year 1667, by Authority of the present King of France, to justify his pretensions to some part of the Low-Countries, notwithstanding all the Acts of himself, and the King of Spain to extinguish them, it is said, [*]That Kings are under the happy inability to do any thing against the Laws of their Country. And tho perhaps he may do things contrary to Law, yet he grounds his Power upon the Law; and the most able and most trusted of his Ministers declare the same. About the year 1660, the Count D' Aubijoux, a man of eminent quality in Languedoc, but averse to the Court, and hated by Cardinal Mazarin, had bin tried by the Parliament of Tholouse for a Duel, in which a Gentleman was kill'd; and it appearing to the Court (then in that City) that he had bin acquitted upon forged Letters of Grace, false Witnesses, powerful Friends, and other undue means, Mazarin desired to bring him to a new Trial: but the Chancellor Seguier told the Queen-Mother it could not be; for the Law did not permit a man once acquitted to be again question'd for the same Fact; and that if the course of the Law were interrupted, neither the Salique Law, nor the succession of her Children, or any thing else could be secure in France.

This is farther proved by the Histories of that Nation. The Kings of Meroveus and Pepin's Races, were suffer'd to divide the Kingdom amongst their Sons; or, as Hottoman says, the Estates made [*] the Division, and allotted to each such a part as they thought fit. But when this way was found to be prejudicial to the Publick, an Act of State was made in the time of Hugh Capet, by which it was ordain'd, that for the future the Kingdom should not be dismembred; which Constitution continuing in force to this day, the Sons or Brothers of their Kings receive such an Apannage (they call it) as is bestow'd on them, remaining subject to the Crown as well as other men. And there has been no King of France since that time (except only Charles the sixth) who has not acknowledged that he cannot alienate any part of their Dominion.

Whoever imputes the acknowledgment of this to Kingcraft, and says, that they who avow this, when 'tis for their advantage, will deny it on a different occasion, is of all men their most dangerous [Page  236] Enemy. In laying such fraud to their charge, he destroys the veneration by which they subsist, and teaches Subjects not to keep Faith with those, who by the most malicious deceits show, that they are tied by none. Human Societies are maintained by mutual Contracts, which are of no value if they are not observ'd. Laws are made, and Magistrates created to cause them to be performed in publick and private matters, and to punish those who violate them. But none will ever be observed, if he who receives the greatest benefit by them, and is set up to oversee others, give the example to those who of themselves are too much inclin'd to break them. The first step that Pompey made to his own ruin was, by violating the Laws [*] he himself had proposed. But it would be much worse for Kings to break those that are established by the Authority of a whole People, [*] and confirmed by the succession of many Ages.

I am far from laying any such blemishes on them, or thinking that they deserve them. I must believe the French King speaks sincerely, when he says he can do nothing against the Laws of his Country: And that our King James did the like, when he acknowledged himself to be the Servant of the Commonwealth; and the rather, because 'tis true, and that he is placed in the Throne to that end. Nothing is more essential and fundamental in the Constitutions of Kingdoms, than that Diets, Parliaments, and Assemblies of Estates should see this perform'd. 'Tis not the King that gives them a right to judg of matters of War or Peace, to grant Supplies of men and mony, or to deny them; and to make or abrogate Laws at their pleasure: All the Powers rightly belonging to Kings, or to them, proceed from the same root. The Northern Nations seeing what mischiess were generally brought upon the Eastern, by referring too much to the irregular will of a man; and what those who were more generous had suffer'd, when one man by the force of a corrupt mercenary Soldiery had overthrown the Laws by which they lived, feared they might fall into the same misery; and therefore retained the greater part of the Power to be exercised by their General Assemblies, or by Delegates, when they grew so numerous that they could not meet. These are the Kingdoms of which Grotius speaks, where the King [*]has his part, and the Senat or People their part of the Supreme Authority; and where the Law prescribes such limits, that if the King attempt [*]to seize that part which is not his, he may justly be opposed: Which is as much as to say, that the Law upholds the Power it gives, and turns against those who abuse it.

This Doctrin may be displeasing to Court-Parasites; but no less profitable to such Kings as follow better Counsels, than to the Nations that live under them: the Wisdom and Virtue of the best is always fortified by the concurrence of those who are placed in part of the Power; they always do what they will, when they will nothing but that which is good; and 'tis a happy impotence in those, who through ignorance or malice desire to do evil, not to be able to effect it. The weakness of such as by defects of Nature, Sex, Age or Education, are not able of themselves to bear the weight of a Kingdom, is thereby supported, and they together with the People under them preserved from ruin; the furious rashness of the Insolent is restrained; [Page  237] the extravagance of those who are naturally lews, is aw'd; and the bestial madness of the most violently wicked and outragious, suppress'd. When the Law provides for these matters, and prescribes ways by which they may be accomplished, every man who receives or fears an Injury, seeks a remedy in a legal way, and vents his Passions in such a manner as brings no prejudice to the Commonwealth: If his Complaints against a King may be heard, and redressed by Courts of Justice, Parliaments, and Diets, as well as against private men, he is satisfied, and looks no farther for a Remedy. But if Kings, like those of Israel, will neither judg nor be judged, and there be no Power orderly to redress private or publick Injuries, every man has recourse to force, as if he liv'd in a Wood where there is no Law; and that force is always mortal to those who provoke it: No Guards can preserve a hated Prince from the vengeance of one resolute hand; and they as often sall by the Swords of their own Guards as of others: Wrongs will be done, and when they that do them cannot or will not be judged publickly, the injur'd Persons become Judges in their own case, and executioners of their own sentence. If this be dangerous in matters of private Concernment, 'tis much more so in those relating to the publick. The lewd extravagancies of Edward and Richard the Seconds, whilst they acknowledged the power of the Law, were gently reproved and restrained with the removal of some profligate Favourites; but when they would admit of no other Law than their own Will, no relief could be had but by their Deposition. The lawful Spartan Kings, who were obedient to the Laws of their Country, liv'd in safety, and died with glory; whereas 'twas a strange thing to see a lawless Tyrant die without such infamy and misery, as held a just proportion with the wickedness of his Life: They did, as Plutarch says of Dionysius, many mischiefs, [*] and suffer'd more. This is confirmed by the examples of the Kingdom of Israel, and of the Empires of Rome and Greece; they who would submit to no Law, were destroy'd without any. I know not whether they thought themselves to be Gods, as our Author says they were; but I am sure the most part of them died like Dogs, and had the burial of Asses rather than of Men.

This is the happiness to which our Author would promote them all. If a King admit a People to be his companions, he ceaseth to be a King, and the State becomes a Democracy. And a little farther, If in such Assemblies, the King, Nobility, and People, have equal shares in the Soveraignty, then the King hath but one voice, the Nobility likewise one, and the People one; and then any two of these voices should have power to overrule the third: Thus the Nobility and Commons should have a power to make a Law to bridle the King, which was never seen in any Kingdom. We have heard of Nations that admitted a man to reign over them (that is, made him King) but of no man that made a People. The Hebrews made Saul, David, Jeroboam, and other Kings: when they returned from Captivity, they conferred the same Title upon the Asmonean race, as a reward of their Valour and Virtue: the Romans chose Romulus, Numa, Hostilius, and others to be their Kings; the Spartans instituted two, one of the Heraclidae, the other of the AEacidae. Other Nations set up one, a few, or more Magistrates to govern [Page  238] them: and all the World agrees, that Qui dat esse, dat modum esse; He that makes him to be, makes him to be what he is: and nothing can be more absurd than to say, that he who has nothing but what is given, can have more than is given to him. If Saul and Romulus had no other title to be Kings, than what the People conferred upon them, they could be no otherwise Kings than as pleased the People: They therefore did not admit the People to be partakers of the Government; but the People who had all in themselves, and could not have made a King if they had not had it, bestow'd upon him what they thought fit, and retained the rest in themselves. If this were not so, then instead of saying to the multitude, Will ye have this man to reign? they ought to say to the man, Wilt thou have this multitude to be a People? And whereas the Nobles of Arragon used to say to their new made King, We who are as good as you, make you our King, on condition you keep and maintain our Rights and Liberties, and if not, not; he should have said to them, I who am better than you, make you to be a People, and will govern you as I please. But I doubt whether he would have succeeded, till that Kingdom was joined to others of far greater strength, from whence a power might be drawn to force them out of their usual method.

That which has bin said of the Governments of England, France, and other Countries, shows them to be of the same nature; and if they do not deserve the name of Kingdoms, and that their Princes will by our Author's Arguments be perswaded to leave them, those Nations perhaps will be so humble to content themselves without that magnificent Title, rather than resign their own Liberties to purchase it: and if this will not please him, he may seek his glorious soveraign Monarchy among the wild Arabs, or in the Island of Ceylon; for it will not be found among civiliz'd Nations.

However more ignorance cannot be express'd, than by giving the name of Democracy to those Governments that are composed of the three simple species, as we have proved that all the good ones have ever bin: for in a strict sense it can only sute with those, where the People retain to themselves the administration of the supreme Power; and more largely, when the popular part, as in Athens, greatly overbalances the other two, and that the denomination is taken from the prevailing part. But our Author, if I mistake not, is the first that ever took the antient Governments of Israel, Sparta and Rome, or those of England, France, Germany and Spain, to be Democracies, only because every one of them had Senats and Assemblies of the People, who in their Persons, or by their Deputies, did join with their chief Magistrates in the exercise of the supreme Power. That of Israel, to the time of Saul, is called by Josephus an Aristocracy. The same name is given to that of Sparta by all the Greek Authors; and the great contest in the Peloponnesian War was between the two kinds of Government; the Cities that were governed Aristocratically, or desired to be so, following the Lacedemonians; and such as delighted in Democracy taking part with the Athenians. In like manner Rome, England, and France, were said to be under Monarchies; not that their Kings might do what they pleased, but because one man had a preheminence above any other. Yet if the Romans could take Romulus,[Page  239] the Son of a man that was never known, Numa a Sabin, Hostilius and Aneus Martius private men, and Tarquinius Priscus the Son of a banished Corinthian, who had no Title to a preference before others till it was bestowed upon them; 'tis ridiculous to think, that they who gave them what they had, could not set what limits they pleased to their own gift.

But, says our Author, The Nobility will then have one Voice, and the People another, and they joining may overrule the third, which was never seen in any Kingdom. This may perhaps be a way of regulating the Monarchical Power, but it is not necessary, nor the only one: There may be a Senate, tho the People be excluded; that Senate may be composed of men chosen for their Virtue, as well as for the Nobility of their Birth: The Government may consist of King and People without a Senate; or the Senate may be composed only of the Peoples Delegates. But if I should grant his assertion to be true, the reasonableness of such a Constitution cannot be destroy'd by the consequences he endeavours to draw from it; for he who would instruct the world in matters of State, must show what is, or ought to be, not what he fancies may thereupon ensue. Besides, it dos not follow, that where there are three equal Votes, Laws should be always made by the plurality; for the consent of all the three is in many places required: and 'tis certain that in England, and other parts, the King and one of the Estates cannot make a Law without the concurrence of the other. But to please Filmer, I will avow, that where the Nobles and Commons have an equal Vote, they may join and over-rule or limit the power of the King: and I leave any reasonable man to judg, whether it be more safe and fit, that those two Estates comprehending the whole body of the Nation in their Persons, or by Representation, should have a right to over-rule or limit the power of that man, woman, or child, who sits in the Throne; or that he or she, young or old, wise or foolish, good or bad, should over-rule them, and by their vices, weakness, folly, impertinence, incapacity, or malice, put a stop to their proceedings; and whether the chief concernments of a Nation may more fasely and prudently be made to depend upon the votes of so many eminent Persons, amongst whom many wise and good men will always be found if there be any in the Nation, and who in all respects have the same interest with them, or upon the will of one, who may be, and often is as vile, ignorant, and wretched as the meanest Slave; and either has, or is for the most part made to believe he has an interest so contrary to them, that their suppression is his Advancement. Common sense so naturally leads us to the decision of this Question, that I should not think it possible for Mankind to have mistaken, tho we had no examples of it in History: and 'tis in vain to say, that all Princes are not such as I represent; for if a right were annexed to the being of a Prince, and that his single judgment should over-balance that of a whole Nation, it must belong to him as a Prince, and be enjoy'd by the worst and basest, as well as by the wisest and best, which would inevitably draw on the absurdities above-mention'd: But that many are, and have bin such, no man can deny, or reasonably hope that they will not often prove to be such, as long as any preference is granted to those who have nothing [Page  240] to recommend them, but the Families from whence they derive; a continual succession of those who excel in virtue, wisdom, and experience, being promised to none, nor reasonably to be expected from any. Such a Right therefore cannot be claimed by all; and if not by all, then not by any, unless it proceed from a particular grant in consideration of personal Virtue, Ability, and Integrity, which must be proved: and when any one goes about to do it, I will either acknowledg him to be in the right, or give the reasons of my denial.

However this is nothing to the general Proposition: nay, if a man were to be found, who had more of the qualities requir'd for making a right judgment in matters of the greatest importance, than a whole Nation, or an Assembly of the best men chosen out of it (which I have never heard to have bin, unless in the Persons of Moses, Joshua, or Samuel, who had the Spirit of God for their guide) it would be nothing to our purpose; for even he might be biassed by his personal Interests, which Governments are not established principally to promote.

I may go a step farther, and truly say, that as such vast Powers cannot be generally granted to all who happen to succeed in any Families, without evident danger of utter Destruction, when they come to be executed by children, women, sools, vicious, incapable or wicked persons, they can be reasonably granted to none, because no man knows what any one will prove till he be tried; and the importance of the Affair requires such a trial as can be made of no man till he be dead. He that resists one Temptation may fall under the power of another; and nothing is more common in the world, than to see those men fail grosly in the last actions of their lives, who had passed their former days without reproach: Wise and good men will with Moses say of themselves, I cannot bear the burden: and every man who is concern'd for the publick Good, ought to let fools know they are not fit to undergo it, and by Law to restrain the fury of such as will not be guided by reason. This could not be denied, tho Governments were constituted for the good of the Governor. 'Tis good for him that the Law appoints helps for his Infirmities, and restrains his Vices: but all Nations ought to do it tho it were not so, in as much as Kingdoms are not established for the good of one man, but of the People; and that King who seeks his own good before that of the People, departs from the end of his Institution.

This is so plain, that all Nations who have acted freely, have some way or other endeavoured to supply the defects, or restrain the vices of their supreme Magistrates; and those among them deserve most praise, who by appointing means adequate to so great a work, have taken care that it might be easily and safely accomplished: Such Nations have always flourished in Virtue, Power, Glory, and Happiness, whilst those who wanted their Wisdom, have suffer'd all manner of Calamities by the weakness and injustice of their Princes, or have had their hands perpetually in Blood to preserve themselves from their fury. We need no better example of the first, than that of the Spartans, who by appointing such Limits to the power of their Kings as could hardly be transgress'd, continued many Ages in great [Page  241] union with them, and were never troubled with civil Tumults. The like may be said of the Romans from the expulsion of the Tarquins, till they overthrew their own Orders, by continuing Marius for five years in the Consulat, whereas the Laws did not permit a man to hold the same Office two years together; and when that rule was broken, their own Magistrates grew too strong for them, and subverted the Commonwealth. When this was done, and the power came to be in the hands of one man, all manner of evils and calamities broke in like a flood: 'Tis hard to judg, whether the mischiefs he did, or those he suffer'd were the greater: he who set up himself to be Lord of the World, was like to a Beast crowned for the slaughter, and his greatness was the forerunner of his ruin. By this means some of those who seem not to have bin naturally prone to evil, were by their fears put upon such courses to preserve themselves, as being rightly estimated, were worse than the death they apprehended: and the so much celebrated Constantine the Great died no less polluted with the Blood of his nearest Relations and Friends, than Nero himself. But no place can show a more lively picture of this, than the Kingdoms of Granada, and others possessed by the Moors in Spain; where there [*] being neither Senate nor Assemblies of the Nobility and People, to restrain the violence and fury of their Kings, they had no other way than to kill them when their vices became insupportable; which happening for the most part, they were almost all murder'd; and things were brought to such extremity, that no man would accept a Crown, except he who had neither Birth nor Virtue to deserve it.

If it be said that Kings have now found out more easy ways of doing what they please, and securing themselves; I answer, that they have not proved so to them all, and it is not yet time for such as tread in the same steps to boast of their success: many have fallen when they thought their designs accomplished; and no man, as long as he lives, can reasonably assure himself the like shall not befal him. But if in this corrupted Age, the treachery and perjury of Princes be more common than formerly; and the number of those who are brought to delight in the rewards of injustice, be so increased, that their parties are stronger than formerly: this rather shows that the balance of Power is broken, or hard to be kept up, than that there ought to be none; and 'tis difficult for any man, without the Spirit of Prophesy, to tell what this will produce. Whilst the antient Constitutions of our Northern Kingdoms remain'd intire, such as contested with their Princes sought only to reform the Governments, and by redressing what was amiss, to reduce them to their first Principles; but they may not perhaps be so modest, when they see the very nature of their Government chang'd, and the foundations overthrown. I am not sure that they who were well pleased with a moderate Monarchy, will submit to one that is absolute; and 'tis not improbable, that when men see there is no Medium between Tyranny and Popularity, they who would have bin contented with the reformation of their Government, may proceed farther, and have recourse to Force, when there is no help in the Law. This will be a hard work in those places where Virtue is wholly abolished; but the difficulty will lie on the other side, if any sparks of that remain: if Vice and Corruption prevail, Liberty cannot [Page  242] subsist; but if Virtue have the advantage, arbitrary Power cannot be established. Those who boast of their Loyalty, and think they give testimonies of it, when they addict themselves to the will of one Man, tho contrary to the Law from whence that quality is derived, may consider, that by putting their Masters upon illegal courses they certainly make them the worst of men, and bring them into danger of being also the most miserable. Few or no good Princes have fallen into disasters, unless through an extremity of corruption introduced by the most wicked; and cannot properly be called unhappy, if they perished in their Innocence; since the bitterness of Death is asswaged by the tears of a loving People, the assurance of a glorious memory, and the quiet of a well satisfied mind. But of those who have abandoned themselves to all manner of Vice, followed the impulse of their own fury, and set themselves to destroy the best men for opposing their pernicious designs, very few have died in peace. Their Lives have bin miserable, Death infamous, and Memory detestable.

They therefore who place Kings within the power of the Law, and the Law to be a guide to Kings, equally provide for the good of King and People. Whereas they who admit of no participants in power, and acknowledg no rule but their own Will, set up an interest in themselves against that of their People, lose their affections, which is their most important Treasure, and incur their hatred, from whence results their greatest danger.

SECT. XXXI. The Liberties of Nations are from God and Nature, not from Kings.

WHatsoever is usually said in opposition to this, seems to proceed from a groundless conceit, that the Liberties enjoy'd by Nations arise from the Concessions of Princes. This point has bin already treated: but being the foundation of the Doctrine I oppose, it may not be amiss farther to examin how it can be possible for one man born under the same condition with the rest of Mankind to have a Right in himself that is not common to all others, till it be by them or a certain number of them conferred upon him; or how he can without the utmost absurdity be said to grant Liberties and Privileges to them who made him to be what he is.

If I had to do with a man that sought after Truth, I should think he had bin led into this extravagant opinion by the terms ordinarily used in Patents and Charters granted to particular men; and not distinguishing between the Proprietor and the Dispenser, might think Kings had given, as their own, that which they only distribute out of the publick Treasury, and could have had nothing to distribute by parcels, if it had not bin given to them in gross by the Publick. But I need not use our Author so gently. The perversity of his judgment, and obstinate hatred to Truth is sufficient to draw him into the [Page  243] most absurd errors without any other inducement; and it were not charity, but folly to think he could have attributed in general to all Princes, without any regard to the ways by which they attain to their Power, such an authority as never justly belonged to any.

This will be evident to all those who consider, that no man can confer upon others that which he has not in himself: If he be originally no more than they, he cannot grant to them or any of them more than they to him. In the 7th, 8th, 9th and subsequent Sections of the first Chapter, it has bin proved that there is no resemblance between the paternal Right, and the absolute Power which he asserts in Kings: that the right of a Father, whatever it be, is only over his Children; that this right is equally inherited by them all when he dies: that every one cannot inherit Dominion; for the right of one would be inconsistent with that of all others: that the right which is common to all is that which we call Liberty, or exemption from Dominion: that the first Fathers of Mankind after the Flood had not the exercise of Regal Power; and whatsoever they had was equally devolved to every one of their Sons, as appears by the examples of Noah, Shem, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and their Children: that the erection of Nimrod's Kingdom was directly contrary to, and inconsistent with the paternal right, if there was any regality in it: that the other Kingdoms of that time were of the same nature: that Nimrod not exceeding the age of threescore years when he built Babel, could not be the Father of those that assisted him in that attempt: that if the seventy two Kings, who, as our Author says, went from Babylon upon the confusion of Languages, were not the Sons of Nimrod, he could not govern them by the right of a Father; if they were, they must have bin very young, and could not have Children of their own to people the Kingdoms they set up: that whose Children soever they were, who out of a part of Mankind did within a hundred and thirty two years after the Flood, divide into so many Kingdoms, they shewed that others in process of time might subdivide into as many as they pleased; and Kingdoms multiplying in the space of four thousand years since the 72, in the same proportion they did in one hundred and thirty two years into seventy two, there would now be as many Kings in the World as there are men; that is, no man could be subject to another: that this equality of Right and exemption from the domination of any other is called Liberty: that he who enjoys it cannot be deprived of it, unless by his own consent, or by force: that no one man can force a Multitude, or if he did, it could confer no right upon him: that a multitude consenting to be governed by one man, doth confer upon him the power of governing them; the powers therefore that he has, are from them, and they who have all in themselves can receive nothing from him, who has no more than every one of them, till they do invest him with it. This is proved by sacred and prophane Histories. The Hebrews in the creation of Judges, Kings, or other Magistrates, had no regard to Paternity, or to any who by extraction could in the least pretend to the right of Fathers: God did never direct them to do it, nor reprove them for neglecting it: If they would chuse a King, he commanded them to take one of their Brethren, not one who called [Page  244] himself their Father: When they did resolve to have one, he commanded them to chuse him by lot, and caused the Lot to fall upon a young man of the youngest Tribe: David and the other Kings of Israel or Judah had no more to say for themselves in that point than Saul: All the Kings of that Nation before and after the Captivity, ordinarily or extraordinarily set up, justly or unjustly, were raised without any regard to any prerogative they could claim or arrogate to themselves on that account. All that they had therefore was from their elevation, and their elevation from those that elevated them: 'Twas impossible for them to confer any thing upon those from whom they received all they had; or for the People to give power to Kings, if they had not had it in themselves; which Power universally residing in every one, is that which we call Liberty. The method of other Nations was much like to this. They placed those in the Throne who seemed best to deserve so great an honour, and most able to bear so great a burden: The Kingdoms of the Heroes were nothing else but the Government of those who were most beneficent to the Nations amongst whom they lived, and whose Virtues were thought fit to be raised above the ordinary level of the World. Tho perhaps there was not any one Athenian or Roman equal to Theseus or Romulus in courage and strength, yet they were not able to subdue many: or if any man should be so vain to think that each of them did at first subdue one man, then two, and so proceeding by degrees conquered a whole People, he cannot without madness ascribe the same to Numa, who being sent for from a foreign Country, was immediately made King of a fierce People, that had already conquer'd many of their Neighbours, and was grown too boisterous even for Romulus himself. The like may be said of the first Tarquin, and of Servius; they were Strangers: and tho Tullus Hostilius and Ancus Martius were Romans, they had as little title to a Dominion over their Fellow-Citizens, or means of attaining to it, as if they had come from the farthest parts of the Earth. This must be in all places, unless one man could prove by a perfect and uninterrupted Genealogy that he is the eldest Son of the eldest Line of Noah, and that Line to have continued perpetually in the Government of the World: for if the Power has bin divided, it may be subdivided into infinity; if interrupted, the chain is broken, and can never be made whole. But if our Author can perform this for the service of any man, I willingly surrender my Arms, and yield up the Cause I defend. If he fail, 'tis ridiculous to pretend a Right that belongs to no man, or to go about to retrieve a Right which for the space of four thousand years has lain dorment; and much more to create that which never had a subsistence. This leads us necessarily to a conclusion, That all Kingdoms are at the first erected by the consent of Nations, and given to whom they please; or else all are set up by force, or some by force and some by consent: If any are set up by the consent of Nations, those Kings do not confer Liberties upon those Nations, but receive all from them, and the general Proposition is false. If our Author therefore, or his Followers, would confute me, they must prove that all the Kingdoms of the World have their beginning from force, and that Force doth always create a Right; or if they recede from the general Proposition, [Page  245] and attribute a peculiar right to one or more Princes, vvho are so absolute Lords of their People, that those under them have neither Liberty, Privilege, Property or Part in the Government, but by their Concessions, they must prove that those Princes did by force gain the Power they have, and that their Right is derived from it. This force also must have bin perpetually continued; for if that force be the root of the Right that is pretended, another force by the same rule may overturn, extinguish or transfer it to another hand. If Contracts have interven'd, the force ceases; and the Right that afterwards doth accrue to the persons, must proceed from, and be regulated according to those Contracts.

This may be sufficient to my purpose: For as it has bin already proved, that the Kingdoms of Israel, Judah, Rome, Sparta, France, Spain, England, and all that we are concerned in, or that deserve to be examples to us, did arise from the Consent of the respective Nations, and were frequently reduced to their first Principles, when the Princes have endeavour'd to transgress the Laws of their Institution; it could be nothing to us, tho Attila or Tamerlan had by force gained the Dominions they possess'd. But I dare go a step further, and boldly assert, that there never was or can be a man in the world that did, or can subdue a Nation; and that the right of one grounded upon force is a meer whimsey. It was not Agathocles, Dionysius, Nabis, Marius, Sylla or Cesar, but the mercenary Soldiers, and other Villains that joined with them, who subdued the Syracusans, Spartans or Romans: And as the work was not performed by those Tyrants alone, if a right had bin gained by the violence they used, it must have bin common to all those that gained it; and he that commanded them could have had no more than they thought fit to confer upon him. When Miltiades desired leave to wear an Olive Garland, in [*] commemoration of the Victory obtained at Marathon, and Athenian did in my opinion rightly say,

If you alone did fight against the Persians, it is just that you only should be crowned; but if others did participate in the Victory, they ought also to have a part in the Honour.
And the principal difference that I have observ'd between the most regular proceedings of the wisest Senats or Assemblies of the people in their Persons or Delegates, and the fury of the most dissolute Villains, has bin, that the first seeking the publick good, do usually set up such a Man, and invest him with such Powers as seem most conducing to that Good: whereas the others following the impulse of a bestial rage, and aiming at nothing but the satisfaction of their own lusts, always advance one from whom they expect the greatest advantages to themselves, and give him such Powers as most conduce to the accomplishment of their own ends: but as to the Person 'tis the same thing. Cesar and Nero did no more make themselves what they were, than Numa; and could no more confer any Right, Liberty or Privilege upon the Army, that gave them all they had, than the most regular Magistrate can upon the Senat or People that chose them.

This also is common to the worst as well as the best, that they who set up either, do, as into a publick Treasury, confer upon the Person they chuse, a Power of distributing to particular men, or numbers of men, [Page  246] such Honors, Privileges and Advantages, as they may seem, according to the Principles of the Government, to deserve. But there is this difference, that the ends of the one being good, and those of the other evil, the first do for the most part limit the Powers, that something may remain to reward Services done to the Publick, in a manner proportion'd to the merit of every one, placing other Magistrates to see it really performed, so as they may not, by the weakness or vices of the Governor, be turned to the publick detriment: the others think they never give enough, that the Prince having all in his power, may be able to gratify their most exorbitant desires, if by any ways they can get his favour; and his infirmities and vices being most beneficial to them, they seldom allow to any other Magistrate a power of opposing his Will, or suffer those who for the publick good would assume it. The World affords many examples of both sorts, and every one of them have had their progress sutable to their Constitution. The regular Kingdoms of England, France, Spain, Poland, Bohemia, Denmark, Sweden, and others, whether elective or hereditary, have had High Stewards, Constables, Mayors of the Palace, Rixhofmeisters, Parliaments, Diets, Assemblies of Estates, Cortez, and the like, by which those have bin admitted to succeed who seemed most fit for the publick Service; the unworthy have bin rejected; the infirmities of the weak supplied; the malice of the unjust restrained; and when necessity required, the Crown transferr'd from one Line or Family to another. But in the furious Tyrannies that have bin set up by the violence of a corrupted Soldiery, as in the antient Roman Empire, the Kingdoms of the Moors and Arabians, the Tyrannies of Ezzelino of Padoa, those of the Visconti and Sforzeschi of Milan, Castruccio Castracani of Lucca, Cesar Borgia, and others, there was nothing of all this. The Will of the Prince was a Law; all Power was in him, and he kept it, till another stept up and took it from him, by the same means that he had gain'd it. This fell out so frequently, that tho all the Roman Emperors endeavour'd to make their Power hereditary, it hardly continued three Generations in one Line from Augustus to Augustulus, unless in that of Constantine, and that with extreme confusion and disorder. They who had madly set up a man to be their Head, and exposed so much of the world as was under their power, to be destroy'd by him, did by the like fury throw him down, and never ceased till they had brought the Empire to utter ruin.

But if this paternal Soveraignty be a meer fiction that never had any effect; that no Nation was ever commanded by God to make it their rule, nor any reproved for the neglect of it; none ever learnt it from the light of nature, nor were by wise men taught to regard it: The first Fathers claimed no privilege from it when every man's Genealogy was known; and if there were such a thing in nature, it could be of no use at this day, when the several Races of men are so confused, that not one in the world can prove his own Original; and that the first Kingdoms, whether well or ill constituted, according to the Command of God, or the Inventions of Men, were contrary to, and incompatible with it; There can have bin no justice in any, if such a Rule was to have bin observed; the continuance of an unjust [Page  247] usurpation can never have created a Right, but aggravated the injustice of overthrowing it: No man could ever by his own strength and courage subdue a multitude, nor gain any other right over them if he did, than they might have to tear it from him; Whoever denies Kingdoms or other Magistracies to have bin set up by men, according to their own will, and from an opinion of receiving benefit by them, accuses all the Governments that are, or ever have bin in the world, of that outragious injustice in their Foundation which can never be repair'd. If there be therefore, or ever was, any just Government amongst men, it was constituted by them; and whether their Proceedings were regular or violent, just or unjust, the Powers annexed to it were their Donation: The Magistracies erected by them, whether in one or more men, temporary or perpetual, elective or hereditary, were their Creatures; and receiving all from them, could conser nothing upon them.

SECT. XXXII. The Contracts made between Magistrates, and the Nations that created them, were real, solemn, and obligatory.

OUR Author having with big words and little sense inveigh'd against Popular and Mix'd Governments, proceeds as if he had proved they could not, or ought not to be. If it be, says he, unnatural for the multitude to chuse their Governors, or to govern, or to partake in the Government; what can be thought of that damnable Conclusion which is made by too many, that the multitude may correct or depose their Princes if need be? Surely the unnaturalness and injustice of this Position cannot sufficiently be expressed. For admit that a King make a Contract or Paction with his People originally in his Ancestors, or personally at his Coronation (for both these Pactions some dream of, but cannot offer any proof of either) yet by no Law of any Nation can a Contract be thought broken, except first a lawful trial be had by the ordinary Judg of the breakers thereof; or else every man may be both Party and Judg in his own case, which is absurd once to be thought; for then it will lie in the hands of the headless multitude, when they please, to cast off the Yoak of Government that God hath laid upon them, and to judg and punish him, by whom they should be judged and punished themselves. To this I first answer briefly, That if it be natural for the multitude to chuse their Governors, or to govern, or to participate of the Government as best pleases themselves; or that there never was a Government in the World that was not so set up by them, in pursuance of the power naturally inherent in themselves; what can be thought of that damnable Conclusion, which has bin made by Fools or Knaves, That the multitude may not, if need be, correct or depose their own Magistrates? Surely the unnaturalness and injustice of such a Position cannot be sufficiently expressed. If that were admitted, all the most solemn Pacts and Contracts made between Nations [Page  248] and their Magistrates, originally or personally, and confirmed by Laws and mutual Oaths, would be of no value. He that would break the most sacred Bonds that can be amongst men, should by perjury and wickedness become Judg of his own case, and by the worst of crimes procure impunity for all. It would be in his power by folly, wickedness and madness, to destroy the multitude which he was created and sworn to preserve, tho wise, virtuous and just, and headed by the wisest and justest of men; or to lay a Yoak upon those who by the Laws of God and Nature ought to be free: He might in his own case judg that Body by which he ought to be judged; and who in confideration of themselves and their own good, made him to be whatsoever he is more than every one of them: The Governments instituted for the preservation of Nations, would turn to their destruction: It would be impossible to check the fury of a corrupt and perfidious Magistrate: The worst of men would be raised to a height that was never deserved by the best; and the assurance of indemnity would, by increasing their insolence, turn their other vices into madness, as has bin too often seen in those who have had more power than they deserved, and were more hardly brought to account for their actions than ought to have bin; tho I never heard of any who had so much as our Author asserts to be in all, nor that any was absolutely assured he should not be question'd for the abuse of what he had.

Besides, if every People may govern, or constitute and chuse one or more Governors, they may divide the Powers between several men, or ranks of men, allotting to every one so much as they please, or retaining so much as they think fit. This has bin practised in all the Governments, which under several forms have flourished in Palestine, Greece, Italy, Germany, France, England, and the rest of the World. The Laws of every place show what the Power of the respective Magistrate is, and by declaring how much is allowed to him, declare vvhat is denied; for he has not that vvhich he has not, and is to be accounted a Magistrate vvhilst he exercises that vvhich he has.

If any doubts do hereupon arise, I hope to remove them, proving in the first place, that several Nations have plainly and explicitly made Contracts with their Magistrates.

2. That they are implicit, and to be understood, vvhere they are not plainly expressed.

3. That they are not dreams, but real things, and perpetually obliging.

4. That Judges are in many places appointed to decide the Contests arising from the breach of these Contracts; and vvhere they are not, or the party offending is of such force or pride that he vvill not submit, Nations have been obliged to take the extremest courses.

To the first: I suppose it vvill not be denied, that the annual Magistrates of divers Commonwealths are under some Compact, and that there is a power of constraining them to perform the contents, or to punish them for the violation. The modest behaviour of the Roman Consuls and Dictators (as long as their Laws vvere in force) [Page  249] might not probably proceed from their good nature. Tho the people had not bin, as our Author says, mad, foolish, and always desirous to chuse the vvorst men for being most like to themselves, but admirably vvise and virtuous, 'tis not to be imagined that in the space of three or four hundred years they should never have fallen upon one vvho vvould have transgressed, if he could have done it safely, tho they had used the utmost caution in their choice. But the power of the Consuls being only for a year, that of the Dictator for six months at most, and the Commission that he should take care [*] the Commonwealth might suffer no damage, show the end and condition upon which they were chosen; and tho their Power is by some thought to have bin absolute, yet the Consuls were frequently opposed and brought into order by the Senat, Tribuns, or People, and sometimes the Dictator himself. Camillus in his fourth Dictatorship was threatned by the Tribuns with a great Fine, and by that [*] means obliged to abdicate his Magistracy. I have already mention'd Marcus Fabius Maximus, who in the behalf of his Son Quintus condemned to die by Papirius the Dictator, appealed to the [†] People: And when the Conduct of Fabius in the War against Hannibal was not approved, Naenius the Tribune thought he made a very modest Proposition, in that he did not desire his Magistracy should be abrogated; but that the Master of the Horse should be made equal to him in power, which was done accordingly. 'Tis agreed by all, that the Consuls were in the place of Kings, and that the Power of the Dictator was at the least equal to what theirs had bin. If they therefore were under such a rule, which they could not transgress, or might be reduced to order if they did, and forced to submit to the People as the Kings had done, the Kings were also made upon the same conditions, and equally obliged to perform them.

The Scripture is more clear in the case. The Judges are said to have bin in power equal to Kings; and I may perhaps acknowledg it, with relation to the Deuteronomical King, or such as the people might have chosen without offending God. The Gileadites made a Covenant with Jephtha, that he should be their Head and Captain: He would not return to his Country till they had done it. This was performed solemnly before the Lord in Mispeth, and all Israel followed them. They might therefore make a Covenant with their Kings, for the difference of name dos not increase or diminish the Right. Nay, they were in duty obliged to do it: The words of the 17th of Deuter. He shall not multiply Wives, &c. that his heart be not lifted up above his Brethren, can have no other signification, than that they should take care he did it not, or, as Josephus says, hinder him if he attempt it; for the Law was not given to the King who was not, but to those who might make him if they thought fit. In pursuance of this Law—

[The rest of this Chapter is wanting in the Original Manuscript.]

[Page  250]

CHAP. III.

SECT. I. Kings not being fathers of their People, nor excelling all others in Virtue, can have no other just Power than what the Laws give; nor any title to the privileges of the Lord's Anointed.

HAVING proved that the right of Fathers is from Nature, and incommunicable, it must follow, that every man doth perpetually owe all love, respect, service, and obedience to him that did beget, nourish, and educate him, and to no other under that name. No man therefore can claim the right of a Father over any, except one that is so; no man can serve two Masters; the extent and perpetuity of the Duty which every man owes to his Father, renders it impossible for him to owe the same to any other: This right of Father cannot be devolved to the Heir of the Father, otherwise than as every Son by the Law of Nature is Heir to his Father, and has the same right of commanding his Children, as his Father had of commanding him when he was a Child: no man can owe to his Brother that which he owed to his Father, because he cannot receive that from him which he had from his Father; but the utmost of all absurdities that can enter into the Heart of man is, for one to exact the rights due to a Father, who has no other title than force and usurpation, it being no less than to say, that I owe as much to one who has done me the greatest of all Injuries, as to him who has conferred upon me the greatest Benefits: or, which is yet worse, if possible, that as these usurpations cannot be made but by robbing, spoiling, imprisoning, or killing the Person in possession; that Duty, which by the eternal Law of Nature I owe to my Father, should oblige me to pay the same veneration, obedience, and service to the man that has spoiled, imprisoned, or kill'd my Father, as I owed to him; or that the same Law, which obliged me to obey and defend my Father, because he was so, should oblige me to obey and defend his enemy, because he has imprison'd or kill'd him; and not only to pass over the Law of God, which makes me the avenger of my Father's Blood, but to reward his murderer with the rights that comprehend all that is most tender and sacred in Nature, and to look upon one that has done me the greatest of all injustices and injuries, as upon him to whom I owe my Birth and Education. This being evident to all those who have any measure of common sense, I suppose it may be safely concluded, that what right soever a Father may have over his Family, it cannot relate to that which a King has over his People; unless he, like the man in the Island of Pines, mention'd before, be also the Father of them all. That which is absolutely unlike in manner and substance, institution and exercise, must be unlike [Page  251] in all respects; and the Conclusions, which have their strength from Similitude and Parity, can have none when there is not the least similitude of either. And tho it were true, that Fathers are held by no contracts, (which generally 'tis not; for when the Son is of age, and dos something for the Father to which he is not obliged, or gives him that which he is not bound to give, suppose an Inheritance received from a Friend, goods of his own acquisition, or that he be emancipated, all good Laws look upon those things as a valuable consideration, and give the same force to contracts thereupon made, as to those that pass between strangers) it could have no relation to our question concerning Kings. One principal reason that renders it very little necessary by the Laws of Nations, to restrain the power of Parents over their Children is, because 'tis presumed they cannot abuse it: they are thought to have a Law in their Bowels, obliging them more strictly to seek their good, than all those that can be laid upon them by another Power; and yet if they depart from it, so as inhumanly to abuse or kill their Children, they are punished with as much rigour, and accounted more unpardonable than other men. Ignorance or wilful malice perswading our Author to pass over all this, he boldly affirms, That the Father of a family governs it by no other Law than his own Will; and from thence infers, that the condition of Kings is the same. He would seem to soften the harshness of this Proposition by saying, That a King is always tied by the same Law of Nature to keep this general ground, that the safety of the Kingdom is his chief Law. But he spoils it in the next page, by asserting, That it is not right for Kings to do injury, but it is right that they go unpunished by the People if they do; so that in this point it is all one, whether Samuel describe a King or a Tyrant, for patient obedience is due unto both; no remedy in the Text against Tyrants, but crying and praying unto God in that day. In this our Author, according to the custom of Theaters, runs round in a Circle, pretends to grant that which is true, and then by a lie endeavours to destroy all again. Kings by the Law of Nature are obliged to seek chiefly the good of the Kingdom; but there is no remedy if they do it not; which is no less than to put all upon the Conscience of those who manifestly have none. But if God has appointed that all other transgressions of the Laws of Nature, by which a private man receives damage, should be punished in this world, notwithstanding the right reserved to himself of a future punishment; I desire to know, why this alone, by which whole Nations may be, and often are destroy'd, should escape the hands of Justice? If he presume no Law to be necessary in this case, because it cannot be thought that Kings will transgress, as there was no Law in Sparta against Adultery, because it was not thought possible for men educated under that discipline to be guilty of such a Crime; and as divers Nations left a liberty to Fathers to dispose of their Children as they thought fit, because it could not be imagined that any one would abuse that power, he ought to remember that the Spartans were mistaken, and for want of that Law which they esteemed useless, Adulteries became as common there as in any part of the world: and the other error being almost every where discovered, the Laws of all civilized Nations make it capital for a man to kill his Children; and give redress to Children [Page  252] if they suffer any other extreme injuries from their Parents, as well as other persons. But tho this were not so, it would be nothing to our question, unless it could be supposed, that whoever gets the power of a Nation into his hands, must be immediately filled with the same tenderness of affection to the People under him, as a Father naturally has towards the Children he hath begotten. He that is of this opinion, may examine the lives of Herod, Tiberius, Caligula, and some later Princes of like inclinations, and conclude it to be true, if he find that the whole course of their actions, in relation to the People under them, do well sute with the tender and sacred name of Father; and altogether false, if he find the contrary. But as every man that considers what has bin, or sees what is every day done in the world, must confess, that Princes, or those who govern them, do most frequently so utterly reject all thoughts of tenderness and piety towards the Nations under them, as rather to seek what can be drawn from them, than what should be done for them, and sometimes become their most bitter and publick enemies; 'tis ridiculous to make the safety of Nations to depend upon a supposition, which by daily experience we find to be false; and impious, to prefer the lusts of a man who violates the most sacred Laws of Nature, by destroying those he is obliged to preserve, before the welfare of that People for whose good he is made to be what he is, if there be any thing of justice in the power he exercises.

Our Author foolishly thinks to cover the enormity of this nonsense, by turning Salutem Populi into Salutem Regni: for tho Regnum may be taken for the power of commanding, in which sense the preservation of it is the usual object of the care of Princes; yet it dos more rightly signify the body of that Nation which is governed by a King. And therefore if the Maxim be true, as he acknowledges it to be, then Salus Populi est lex Suprema; and the first thing we are to inquire is, whether the Government of this or that man do conduce to the accomplishment of that supreme Law, or not; for otherwise it ought to have bin said, Salus Regis est lex suprema, which certainly never entred into the head of a wiser or better man than Filmer.

His reasons are as good as his Doctrin: No Law, says he, can be imposed on Kings, because there were Kings before any Laws were made. This would not follow, tho the Proposition were true; for they, who imposed no Laws upon the Kings they at first made, from an opinion of their Virtue, as in those called by the antients Heroum regna, might lay restrictions upon them, when they were found not to answer the expectation conceived of them, or that their Successors degenerated from their Virtue. Other Nations also being instructed by the ill effects of an unlimited Power given to some Kings (if there was any such) might wisely avoid the Rock upon which their Neighbours had split, and justly moderate that Power which had bin pernicious to others. However a Proposition of so great importance ought to be proved; but that being hard, and perhaps impossible, because the original of Nations is almost wholly unknown to us, and their practice seems to have bin so various, that what is true in one, is not so in another; he is pleased only to affirm it, without giving the least shadow of a reason to perswade us to believe him. This might justify me, if I should [Page  253] reject his assertion as a thing said gratis: but I may safely go a step farther, and affirm, That men lived under Laws before there were any Kings; which cannot be denied, if such a Power necessarily belongs to Kings as he ascribes to them. For Nimrod, who established his Kingdom in Babel, is the first who by the Scripture is said to have bin a mighty one in the Earth. He was therefore the first King, or Kings were not mighty; and he being the first King, Mankind must have lived till his time without Laws, or else Laws were made before Kings. To say that there was then no Law, is in many respects most absurd; for the nature of man cannot be without it, and the violences committed by ill men before the Flood, could not have bin blamed if there had bin no Law; for that which is not, cannot be transgressed. Cain could not have seared that every man who met him would slay him, if there had not bin a Law to slay him that had slain another. But in this case the Scripture is clear, at least from the time that Noah went out of the Ark; for God then gave him a Law sufficient for the state of things at that time, if all violence was prohibited under the name of shedding Blood, tho not under the same penalty as Murder. But Penal Laws being in vain, if there be none to execute them, such as know God dos nothing in vain, may conclude that he who gave this Law, did appoint some way for its execution, tho unknown to us. There is therefore a Law not given by Kings, but laid upon such as should be Kings, as well as on any other Persons, by one who is above them; and perhaps I may say, that this Law presseth most upon them, because they who have most power, do most frequently break out into acts of Violence, and most of all disdain to have their will restrained: and he that will exempt Kings from this Law, must either find that they are excepted in the Text, or that God who gave it has not a Power over them.

Moreover, it has bin proved at the beginning of this Treatise, that the first Kings were of the accursed race, and reigned over the accursed Nations, whilst the holy Seed had none. If therefore there was no Law where there was no King, the accursed Posterity of Cham had Laws, when the blessed Descendents of Shem had none, which is most absurd; the word Outlaw, or Lawless, being often given to the wicked, but never to the just and righteous.

The impious folly of such Assertions gos farther than our Author perhaps suspected: for if there be no Law where there is no King, the Israelites had no Law till Saul was made King, and then the Law they had was from him. They had no King before, sor they asked one. They could not have asked one of Samuel, if he had bin a King. He had not bin offended, and God had not imputed to them the sin of rejecting him, if they had asked that only which he had set over them. If Samuel were not King, Moses, Joshua, and the other Judges were not Kings; for they were no more than he. They had therefore no King, and consequently, if our Author say true, no Law. If they had no Law till Saul was King, they never had any; for he gave them none; and the Prophets were to blame for denouncing judgments against them for receding from, or breaking their Law, if they had none. He cannot say that Samuel gave them a Law; for that which he wrote in a Book, and laid up before the Lord, was not a [* [Page  254] Law to the People, but to the King. If it had bin a Law to the People, it must have bin made publick; but as it was only to the King, he laid it up before God, to restify against him if he should adventure to break it. Or if it was a Law to the People, the matter is not mended; for it was given in the time of a King by one who was not King. But in truth it was the Law of the Kingdom by which he was King, and had bin wholly impertinent, if it was not to bind him; for it was given to no other person, and to no other end.

Our Author's Assertion upon which all his Doctrine is grounded, That there is no Nation that allows Children any action or remedy for being unjustly governed, is as impudently false as any other proposed by him: for tho a Child will not be heard that complains of the Rod; yet our own Law gives relief to Children against their Fathers, as well as against other persons that do them injuries, upon which we see many ill effects, and I do rather relate than commend the practice. In other places the Law gives relief against the extravagancies of which Fathers may be guilty in relation to their Children, tho not to that excess as to bring them so near to an equality as in England: They cannot imprison, sell, or kill their Children, without exposing themselves to the same punishments with other men; and if they take their Estates from them, the Law is open, and gives relief against them: but on the other side, Children are punished with Death, if they strike or outragiously abuse their Parents; which is not so with us.

Now, if the Laws of Nations take such care to preserve private men from being too hardly used by their true and natural Fathers, who have such a love and tenderness for them in their own Blood, that the most wicked and barbarous do much more frequently commit crimes for them than against them; how much more necessary is it to restrain the fury that Kings, who at the best are but phantastical Fathers, may exercise to the destruction of the whole People? 'Tis a folly to say that David and some other Kings have had, or that all should have a tenderness of affection towards their People as towards their Children; for besides that even the first Proposition is not acknowledged, and will be hardly verified in any one instance, there is a vast distance between what men ought to be, and what they are. Every man ought to be just, true, and charitable; and if they were so, Laws would be of no use: but it were a madness to abolish them upon a supposition that they are so; or to leave them to a future punishment, which many do not believe, or not regard. I am not obliged to believe that David loved every Israelite as well as his Son Absalom; but tho he had, I could not from thence inser that all Kings do so, unless I were sure that all of them were as wise and virtuous as he.

But to come more close to the matter: Do we not know of many Kings who have come to their Power by the most wicked means that can enter into the heart of man, even by the most outragious injuries done to the People, sometimes by a foreign aid? as Kings were by the power of the Romans imposed upon the Britans, that they might wast the Forces, and break the Spirits of that sierce people. [*] This Tacitus acknowledges, and says, That amongst other instruments [Page  255] of inslaving Nations, they imposed Kings upon them. The Medices were made Masters of Florence by the force of Charles the Fifth's Army. Sometimes by a corrupt party in their own Country they have destroy'd the best men, and subdued the rest; as Agathocles, Dionysius, and Cesar did at Rome and Syracuse. Others taking upon them to defend a People, have turned the Arms with which they were entrusted against their own Masters; as Francesco Sforza, who being chosen by those of Milan to be their General against the Venetians, made peace with them, and by their assistance made himself Prince, or, in our Author's phrase, Father of that great City. If these be acts of tenderness, love, justice, and charity, those who commit them may well think they have gained the afsections of their People, and grow to love those from whom they fear nothing, and by whom they think they are loved. But if on the other hand they know they have attained to their greatness by the worst of all Villanies, and that they are on that account become the object of the publick hatred, they can do no less than hate and sear those by whom they know themselves to be hated. The Italians ordinarily say that [*] he who dos an injury never pardons, because he thinks he is never pardoned: But he that enslaves and oppresses a People dos an injury which can never be pardoned, and therefore fears it will be revenged.

Other Princes who come to their Thrones by better ways, and are not contented with the power that the Law allows, draw the same hatred upon themselves when they endeavour by force or fraud to enlarge it; and must necessarily fear and hate their own People as much as he who by the ways besoremention'd has betray'd or subdued them. Our Author makes nothing of this; but taking it for granted that it was all one whether Samuel spoke of a King or a Tyrant, declares that the same patient obedience is due to both; but not being pleased to give any reason why we should believe him, I intend to offer some why we should not.

First, there is nothing in the nature or institution of Monarchy that obliges Nations to bear the exorbitances of it when it degenerates into Tyranny.

In the second place, we have no precept for it.

Thirdly, we have many approved examples, and occasional particular commands to the contrary.

1. To the first: The point of Paternity being explain'd; the duty of Children to Parents proved to proceed from the benefits received from them, and that the power over them, which at the first seems to have bin left at large, because it was thought they would never abuse it, has long since bin much restrain'd in all civilized Nations, and particularly in our own; We may conclude that men are all made of the same paste, and that one ows no more to another than another to him, unless for some benefit received, or by virtue of some promise made. The duty arising from a benefit received must be proportionable to it: that which grows from a promise is determined by the promise or contract made, according to the true sense and meaning of it. He therefore that would know what the Babylonians, Hebrews, Athenians, or Romans did owe to Nimrod, Saul, Theseus or [Page  256]Romulus, must inquire what benefits were received from them, or what was promised to them. It cannot be said that any thing was due to them for the sake of their Parents; they could have no prerogative by birth: Nimrod was the sixth Son of Chush the Son of Cham, who was the youngest Son of Noah: his Kingdom was erected whilst Noah and his elder Sons Shem and Faphet, as well as Cham, Chush, and his elder Sons were still living. Saul was the Son of Chish, a man of Benjamin, who was the youngest Son of Jacob; and he was chosen in the most Democratical way by Lot amongst the whole People. Theseus according to the custom of the times pretended to be the Son of Neptune; and Rhea was so well pleased with the Soldier that had gotten her with child, that she resolved to think or say that Mars was the Father of the Children, that is to say they were Bastards; and therefore whatever was due to them was upon their own personal account, without any regard to their Progenitors. This must be measured according to what they did for those Nations before they were Kings, or by the manner of their advancement. Nothing can be pretended before they were Kings: Nimrod rose up after the confusion of Languages, and the People that understood the tongue he spoke, follow'd him; Saul was a young man unknown in Israel; Theseus and Romulus had nothing to recommend them before other Athenians and Romans, except the reputation of their Valour; and the honours conferred upon them for that reason, must proceed from expectation or hope, and not from gratitude or obligation. It must therefore proceed from the manner by which they came to be Kings. He that neither is nor has any title to be a King, can come to be so only by force or by consent. If by force, he dos not confer a benefit upon the People, but injures them in the most outragious manner. If it be possible therefore or reasonable to imagine that one man did ever subdue a multitude, he can no otherwise resemble a Father, than the worst of all Enemies who dos the greatest mischiefs, resembles the best of all Friends who confers the most inestimable benefits, and consequently dos as justly deserve the utmost effects of hatred, as the other dos of love, respect, and service. If by consent, he who is raised from amongst the people, and placed above his Brethren, receives great honours and advantages, but confers none. The obligations of gratitude are on his side, and whatsoever he dos in acknowledgment to his benefactors for their love to him, is no more than his duty; and he can demand no more from them than what they think fit to add to the favours already received. If more be pretended, it must be by virtue of that contract, and can no otherwise be proved than by producing it to be examined, that the true sense, meaning, and intention of it may be known.

This Contract must be in form and substance according to a general Rule given to all mankind, or such as is left to the will of every Nation. If a general one be pretended, it ought to be shown, that by enquiring into the contents, we may understand the force and extent of it. If this cannot be done, it may justly pass for a fiction, no conclusion can be drawn from it; and we may be sure, that what Contracts soever have bin made between Nations and their Kings, have bin framed according to the will of those Nations; and [Page  257] consequently how many soever they are, and whatsoever the sense of any or all of them may be, they can oblige no man, except those, or at the most the Descendents of those that made them. Whoever therefore would perswade us, that one or more Nations are, by virtue of those Contracts, bound to bear all the insolences of Tyrants, is obliged to show, that by those Contracts they did for ever indefinitely bind themselves so to do, how great soever they might be.

I may justly go a step farther, and affirm, That if any such should appear in the world, the folly and turpitude of the thing would be a sufficient evidence of the madness of those that made it, and utterly destroy the contents of it: but no such having bin as yet produced, nor any reason given to perswade a wise man that there has ever bin any such, at least among civilized Nations, (for whom only we are concerned) it may be concluded there never was any; or if there were, they do not at all relate to our subject; and consequently that Nations still continue in their native Liberty, and are no otherwise obliged to endure the insolence of Tyrants, than they, or each of them may esteem them tolerable.

2. To the second: Tho the words of Samuel had implied a necessity incumbent upon the Hebrews to bear all the Injuries that their Kings should do to them, it could no way relate to us; for he dos not speak of all Kings, but of such as they had asked, even such as reigned over the slavish Asiaticks their Neighbours, who are no less infamous in the world for their baseness and cowardice, than detestable for their idolatry and vices. It was not a plot or trick of Samuel to keep the Government in himself and Family: Such scurrilous expressions or thoughts are fit only for Filmer, Heylin, and their Disciples: but the Prophet being troubled at the folly and wickedness of the people, who chose rather to subject themselves to the irregular Will of a Man, than to be governed by God and his Law, did, by the immediate command of God, declare to them what would be the event of their fury; that since they would be like to their Neighbours in sin and folly, he told them they should be like to them in shame and misery; since they desired to cast off the thing that was good, they should suffer evil as the product of their own Counsels; and that when they should cry to the Lord from a sense of their miseries, he dos not tell them, as our Author falsly says, they should have no other remedy against Tyrants but crying and praying, but that their crys and prayers should not be heard. It was just that when they had rejected God, he should reject them, and leave them under the weight of the calamities they had brought upon themselves. In all other cases God had ever said, that when his People returned to him, he would hear and save them. When they cried by reason of the oppressions they suffered under the Egyptians, Cananites, Midianites, Philistins, and others, tho their crimes had deserved them all, yet God heard and relieved them. But when they meditated this final defection from his Law, and rejection of his Government, God seemed to change his Nature, and forget to be gracious; When ye shall cry to me by reason of your King, I will not hear you. This was the [Page  258] strongest dehortation from their wicked Intention that can be imagined; but being not enough to reclaim them, they answered, Nay, but we will have a King. They were like to their Neighbours in folly and vice, and would be like to them in Government; which brought all the Calamities upon them that the others suffer'd. But I know not what conclusion can be drawn from hence in favour of our Author's Doctrin, unless all Nations are obliged furiously to run into the same crimes with the Israelites, or to take upon themselves the same punishment, tho they do not commit the same crimes.

If this was not a Precept to the Israelites, instructing them what they should do, but a denunciation of what they should suffer for the evil which they had committed, the Old Testament will afford none; and I hope in due time to answer such as he alledges from the New. Nay, we may conclude there can be none there, because being dictated by the same Spirit, which is always uniform and constant to it self, it could not agree with the 17th of Deuteron. which so extremely restrains such a King as God allowed, as not to suffer him in any manner to raise his heart above his Brethren; and was said in vain, if at the same time it gave him a Power which might not be resisted, or forbad others to resist him if he would not obey the Law.

3. To the third: Whatsoever was done by the Command of God against Pharaoh King of Egypt, and against the Kings of the Cananites, Midianites, Moabites, Edomites, Amorites or Philistins, by Moses, Joshua, Ehud, Barak, Gideon, Sampson, Jephtha, Samuel, and the rest of the Judges, comes expresly under the particular Precepts and Examples promised by me, to show, that God had occasionally commanded, and his Servants executed his Commands in resisting and destroying the Persons of Kings, who were their own Kings also, if possession was only to be regarded. And tho this be sufficient to overthrow our Author's Doctrin; That we are not to examine the Titles of Kings, whether they be from usurpation, or any other means; but only to look upon the Power: Yet they who seek Truth, ought not to content themselves merely with Victory; or to esteem that a Victory, which is obtained by what the Schools call Argumentum ad hominem, grounded upon a false Proposition, and is of no force except against those who are so ill advised to advance it. Therefore laying aside the advantages that may be justly taken against Filmer, for the folly of asserting the same Right to be in a Usurper, as in a lawful Prince; and confessing that tho such as have no Title, may and ought to be suppressed as Enemies and Robbers, when respect and obedience is due to those who are rightly instituted; I say, that none can be claimed by a Prince lawfully instituted, if he assume to himself a Power which is not granted to him by the Law of his Institution, because, as Grotius says, his legal Power dos not extend so far; or [*] turn the Power that is given him, to ends contrary to those for which it was given, because he thereby destroys it, and puts himself into the same condition as if it had never bin. This is proved by the Example of Saul; Tho the people sinned grievously in asking a King, yet God assenting to their demand, no Prince was ever more solemnly [Page  259] instituted than he. The People chose him by Lot from amongst all the Tribes, and he was placed in the Throne by the general consent of the whole Nation: But he turning his lawful Power into Tyranny, disobeying the word of the Prophet, slaying the Priests, sparing the Amalekites, and oppressing the Innocent, overthrew his own Right; and God declared the Kingdom, which had bin given him under a conditional promise of perpetuity, to be intirely abrogated. This did not only give a right to the whole people of opposing him, but to every particular man; and upon this account David did not only fly from his fury, but resisted it. He made himself head of all the discontented persons that would follow him: he had at first four, and afterwards six hundred men; he kept these in Arms against Saul, and lived upon the Country; and resolved to destroy Nabal with all his House, only for refusing to send Provisions for his men. Finding himself weak and unsafe, he went to Achish the Philistin, and offer'd his service even against Israel This was never reputed a sin in David, or in those that follow'd him, by any except the wicked Court-flatterer Doeg the Edomite, and the drunken fool Nabal, who is said to have bin a man of Belial.

If it be objected, That this was rather a Flight than a War, in as much as he neither killed Saul nor his men, or that he made war as a King anointed by Samuel; I answer, that he who had six hundred men, and entertain'd as many as came to him, sufficiently shewed his intention rather to resist than to fly: And no other reason can be given why he did not farther pursue that intention, than that he had no greater power: and he who arms six hundred men against his Prince, when he can have no more, can no more be said to obey patiently, than if he had so many hundreds of thousands. This holds, tho he kill no man, for that is not the War, but the manner of making it: and 'twere as absurd to say David made no War, because he killed no men, as that Charles the eighth made no War in Italy, because Guicciardin says, he conquer'd Naples without breaking a Lance. But as David's strength increased, he grew to be less sparing of Blood. Those who say Kings never die, but that the right is immediatly transfer'd to the next Heirs, cannot deny that Ishbosheth inherited the right of Saul, and that David had no other right of making war against him, than against Saul, unless it were conferred upon him by the Tribe of Judah that made him King. If this be true, it must be confessed that not only a whole People, but a part of them, may at their own pleasure abrogate a Kingdom, tho never so well established by common consent; for none was ever more solemnly instituted than that of Saul; and few Subjects have more strongly obliged themselves to be obedient. If it be not true, the example of Nabal is to be follow'd; and David, tho guided by the Spirit of God, deserves to be condemned as a fellow that rose up against his Master.

If to elude this it be said, That God instituted and abrogated Saul's Kingdom, and that David to whom the right was transmitted, might therefore proceed against him and his Heirs as privat men: I answer, that if the obedience due to Saul proceeded from God's Institution, it can extend to none but those who are so peculiarly instituted and [Page  260] anointed by his Command, and the hand of his Prophet, which will be of little advantage to the Kings that can give no testimony of such an Institution or Unction; and an indisputable right will remain to every Nation of abrogating the Kingdoms which are instituted by and for themselves. But as David did resist the Authority of Saul and Ishbosbeth, without assuming the Power of a King, tho designed by God, and anointed by the Prophet, till he was made King of Judah by that Tribe; or arrogating to himself a Power over the other Tribes till he was made King by them, and had enter'd into a Covenant with them; 'tis much more certain that the Persons and Authority of ill Kings, who have no title to the Privileges due to Saul by virtue of his institution, may be justly resisted; which is as much as is necessary to my purpose.

Object. But David's Heart smote him when he had cut off the skirt [*] of Saul's Garment, and he would not suffer Abishai to kill him. This might be of some force, if it were pretended that every man was obliged to kill an ill King, whensoever he could do it, which I think no man ever did say; and no man having ever affirmed it, no more can be concluded than is confessed by all. But how is it possible that a man of a generous Spirit, like to David, could see a great and valiant King, chosen from amongst all the Tribes of Israel, anointed by the command of God and the hand of the Prophet, famous for victories obtained against the enemies of Israel, and a wonderful deliverance thereby purchased to that People, cast at his feet to receive Life or Death from the hand of one whom he had so furiously persecuted, and from whom he least deserved, and could least expect mercy, without extraordinary commotion of mind, most especially when Abishai, who saw all that he did, and thereby ought best to have known his thoughts, expressed so great a readiness to kill him? This could not but make him reflect upon the instability of all that seemed to be most glorious in men, and shew him that if Saul, who had bin named even among the Prophets, and assisted in an extraordinary manner to accomplish such great things, was so abandoned and given over to fury, misery and shame; he that seemed to be most firmly established ought to take care lest he should fall.

Surely these things are neither to be thought strange in relation to Saul, who was God's Anointed, nor communicable to such as are not: Some may suppose he was King by virtue of God's unction (tho if that were true, he had never bin chosen and made King by the People) but it were madness to think he became God's Anointed by being King: for if that were so, the same Right and Title would belong to every King, even to those who by his command were accursed and destroyed by his Servants Moses, Joshua and Samuel. The same men, at the same time, and in the same sense, would be both his anointed and accursed, loved and detested by him; and the most sacred Privileges made to extend to the worst of his enemies.

Again; the War made by David was not upon the account of being King, as anointed by Samuel, but upon the common natural right of defending himself against the violence and fury of a wicked man; he trusted to the promise, that he should be King, but knew that as yet he was not so: and when Saul found he had spared his Life, he [Page  261] said, I now know well that thou shalt surely be King, and that the Kingdom of Israel shall surely be established in thy hand; not that it was already. Nay David himself was so far from taking upon him to be [*] King, till the Tribe of Judah had chosen him, that he often acknowledged Saul to be his Lord. When Baanah and Rechab brought the head of Ishbosheth to him, he commanded them to be slain; Because they had killed a righteous man upon his Bed, in his own House; which he [*] could not have said, if Ishbosheth had unjustly detained from him the ten Tribes, and that he had a right to reign over them before they had chosen him. The Word of God did not make him King, but only foretold that he should be King; and by such ways as he pleased prepared the hearts of the People to set him up; and till the time designed by God for that work was accomplished, he pretended to no other Authority, than what the six hundred men who first followed him, afterwards the Tribe of Judah, and at last all the rest of the People, conferred upon him.

I no way defend Absalom's revolt; he was wicked, and acted wickedly; but after his death no man was ever blamed or questioned for siding with him: and Amasa who commanded his Army, is represented in Scripture as a good man, even David saying, that Joab, by slaying Abner and Amasa, had killed two men who were better than himself; [*] which could not have bin, unless the People had a right of looking into matters of Government, and of redressing abuses: tho being deceived by Absalom, they so far erred, as to prefer him, who was in all respects wicked, before the man, who, except in the matter of Uriah, is said to be after God's own heart. This right was acknowledged by David himself, when he commanded Hushai to say to Absalom, I will [*]be thy Servant O King; and by Hushai in the following Chapter, Nay, but whom the Lord and his People, and all the men of Israel chuse, his will I be, and with him will I abide: which could have no sense in it, unless the People had a right of chusing, and that the choice in which they generally concurred, was esteemed to be from God.

But if Saul who was made King by the whole People, and anointed by the command of God, might be lawfully resisted when he departed from the Law of his Institution; it cannot be doubted that any other for the like reason may be resisted. If David, tho designed by God to be King, and anointed by the hand of the Prophet, was not King till the People had chosen him, and he had made a Covenant with them; it will, if I mistake not, be hard to find a man who can claim a right which is not originally from them. And if the People of Israel could erect and pull down, institute, abrogate, or transfer to other Persons or Families, Kingdoms more firmly established than any we know, the same right cannot be denied to other Nations.

[Page  262]

SECT. II. The Kings of Israel and Judah were under a Law not safely to be transgress'd.

OUR Author might be pardon'd if he only vented his own follies; but he aggravates his own crime, by imputing them to men of more Credit; and tho I cannot look upon Sir Walter Raleigh as a very good Interpreter of Scripture, he had too much understanding to say, That if practice declare the greatness of Authority, even the best Kings of Israel and Judah were not tied to any Law, but they did whatsoever they pleased in the greatest matters; for there is no sense in those words. If practice declares the greatness of Authority, even the best were tied to no Law, signifies nothing, for practice cannot declare the greatness of Authority. Peter the Cruel of Castille, and Christiern the 2d of Denmark, kill'd whom they pleas'd; but no man ever thought they had therefore a right to do so: and if there was a Law, all were tied by it, and the best were less likely to break it than the worst. But if Sir Walter Raleigh's opinion, which he calls a conjecture, be [*] taken, there was so great a difference between the Kings of Israel and Judah, that as to their general proceedings in point of Power, hardly any thing can be said which may rightly be applied to both; and he there endeavours to show, that the reason why the ten Tribes did not return to the house of David, after the destruction of the houses of Jeroboam and Baasba, was, because they would not endure a Power so absolute as that which was exercised by the house of David. If he has therefore any where said that the Kings did what they pleased, it must be in the sense that Moses Maimonides says, The Kings of Israel committed many extravagancies, because they were [*]insolent, impious, and despisers of the Law. But whatsoever Sir Walter Raleigh may say (for I do not remember his words, and have not leisure to seek whether any such are found in his Books) 'tis most evident that they did not what they pleased. The Tribes that did not submit to David, nor crown him till they thought fit, and then made a Covenant with him, took care it might be observed whether he would or not. Absalom's Rebellion follow'd by almost all Israel, was a terrible check to his Will. That of Sheba, the Son of Bichri, was like to have bin worse, if it had not bin suppressed by Joab's diligence; and David often confessed the Sons of Zerviah were too hard for him. Solomon indeed overthrowing the Law given by Moses, multiplying Gold and Silver, Wives and Horses, introducing Idolatry, and lifting up his heart above his Brethren, did what he pleased; but Rehoboam paid for all: the ten Tribes revolted from him, by reason of the heavy burdens laid upon them; stoned Adoram who was sent to levy the Tributes, and set up Jeroboam, who, as Sir Walter Raleigh says in the place before cited, had no other Title than the curtesy of the People, [Page  263] and utterly rejected the house of David. If practice therefore declares a right, the practice of the People to avenge the injuries they suffered from their Kings, as soon as they found a man fit to be their Leader, shews they had a right of doing it.

'Tis true, the best of the Kings, with Moses, Joshua and Samuel, may in one sense be said to have done what they pleased, because they desired to do that only which was good. But this will hardly be brought to confer a right upon all Kings: And I deny that even the Kings of Judah did what they pleased, or that it were any thing to our question if they did. Zedekiah professed to the great men (that is, to the Sanhedrin) that without them he could do nothing. When [*]Amaziah, by his folly, had brought a great slaughter upon the Tribe of Judah, they conspired against him in publick Council: whereupon he fled to Lachish, and they pursuing him thither, killed [*] him, avowed the Fact, and it was neither question'd, nor blamed: which examples agree with the paraphrase of Josephus on Deut. 17. [*]He shall do nothing without the consent of the Sanhedrin; and if he attempt it, they shall hinder him. This was the Law of God, not to be abrogated by man; a Law of Liberty directly opposite to the necessity of submitting to the will of a man. This was a Gift bestowed by God upon his Children and People; whereas slavery was a great part of the Curse denounced against Cham for his wickedness, and perpetually incumbent upon his Posterity. The great Sanhedrin were constituted Judges, as Grotius says, most particularly of such matters as concern'd their Kings; and Maimonides affirms, that the Kings were judged by them: The distribution of the power to the inferior Sanhedrins, in every Tribe and City, with the right of calling the People together in general Assemblies as often as occasion required, were the foundations of their Liberty; and being added to the Law of the Kingdom prescribed in the 17th of Deuteronomy (if they should think fit to have a King) established the Freedom of that People upon a solid foundation. And tho they in their fury did in a great measure wave the benefits God had bestowed upon them; yet there was enough left to restrain the Lusts of their Kings. Ahab did not treat with Naboth as with a Servant, whose Person and Estate depended upon his Will, and dos not seem to have bin so tender-hearted to grieve much for his refusal, if by virtue of his royal Authority he could have taken away his Vineyard and his Life: But that failing, he had no other way of accomplishing his design, than by the fraud of his accursed Wife, and the perfidious wretches she employed. And no better proof that it did fail, can reasonably be required, than that he was obliged to have recourse to such fordid, odious, and dangerous Remedies: but we are furnished with one that is more unquestionable; Hast thou killed, and also taken possession? In the place where [*]Dogs licked the blood of Naboth, shall they lick thy Blood, even thine. This shews that the Kings were not only under a Law, but under a Law of equality with the rest of the People, even that of Retaliation. He had raised his heart above his Brethren; but God brought him down, and made him to suffer what he had done; he was in all respects wicked, but the justice of this sentence consisted in the Law he had broken, which could not have bin, if he had bin subject to none. [Page  264] But as this Retaliation was the sum of all the Judicial Law given by God to his People, the Sentence pronounced against Ahab in conformity to it, and the execution committed to Jehu, shews, that the Kings were no less obliged to perform the Law than other men, tho they were not so easily punished for transgressing it as others were; and if many of them did escape, it perfectly agrees with what had bin foretold by Samuel.

SECT. III. Samuel did not describe to the Israelites the glory of a free Monarchy; but the Evils the People should suffer, that he might divert them from desiring a King.

THO no restraint had bin put upon the Lusts of the Hebrew Kings, it could be no prejudice to any other Nation. They deflected from the Law of God; and rejecting him that he should reign over them no longer, they fell into that misery which could affect none but those who enjoy the same Blessings, and with the same fury despise them. If their Kings had more Power than consisted with their welfare, they gave it, and God renounces the institution of [*] such. He gave them a Law of Liberty; and if they fell into the shame and misery that accompanies slavery, it was their own work. They were not obliged to have any King; and could not without a crime have any but one, who must not raise his heart above the rest of them. This was taught by Moses: And Samuel who spoke by the same Spirit could not contradict him; and in telling the people what such a King as they desired would do when he should be established, he did announce to them the misery they would bring upon themselves, by chusing such a one as he had forbidden. This free Monarchy, which our Author thinks to be so majestically described, was not only displeasing to the Prophet, but declared by God to be a rejection of him, and inconsistent with his reign over them. This might have bin sufficient to divert any other people from their furious resolution; but the Prophet farther enforcing his disswasion, told them, that God (who had in all other cases bin their helper) would not hear them when they should cry to him by reason of their King. This is the majestick description of that free Monarchy with which our Author is so much pleased: It was displeasing to the Prophet, hateful to God, an aggravation of all the crimes they had committed since they came out of Egypt, and that which would bring (as it did) most certain and irreparable destruction upon themselves.

But it seems the Regal Majesty in that Age was in its infancy, and little in comparison of that which we find described by Tacitus, Suetonius, and others in later times. He shall take your Sons, says Samuel, and set them over his Chariots, and your Daughters to [Page  265] make them Confectioners and Cooks; but the Majesty of the Roman Emperors was carried to a higher pitch of Glory. Ahab could not, without employing treachery and fraud, get a small spot of ground for his mony to make a Garden of Herbs: But Tiberius, Caligula and Nero killed whom they pleased, and took what they pleased of their Estates. When they had satiated their cruelty and avarice by the murders and confications of the most eminent and best men, they commonly exposed their Children to the Lust of their Slaves. If the power of doing evil be glorious, the utmost excess is its perfection; and 'tis pity that Samuel knew no more of the effects produced by unrestrained Lust, that he might have made the description yet more majestick: and as nothing can be suffer'd by man beyond constupration, torments and death, instead of such trifles as he mention'd, he might have shew'd them the effects of Fury in its greatest exaltation.

If it be good for a Nation to live under such a Power, why did not God of his own goodness institute it? Did his Wisdom and Love to his People fail? Or if he himself had not set up the best Government over them, could he be displeased with them for asking it? Did he separate that Nation from the rest of Mankind, to make their condition worse than that of others? Or can they be said to have sinned and rejected God, when they desir'd nothing but the Government, which by a perpetual Ordinance he had established over all the Nations of the World? Is not the Law of Nature a Rule which he has given to things? and the Law of man's Nature, which is Reason, an emanation of the divine Wisdom, or some footsteps of divine Light remaining in us? Is it possible that this which is from God, can be contrary to his Will; and can he be offended with those who desire to live in a conformity to that Law? Or could it justly be said, The People had chosen that which is not good, if nothing in Government be good but what they chose?

But as the worst men delight in the worst things, and Fools are pleased with the most extreme absurdities, he not only gives the highest praises to that which bears so many marks of God's hatred; but after having said that Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Moses were Kings, he goes on, and says, The Israelites begged a King of Samuel; which had bin impertinent, if the Magistrates instituted by the Law were Kings: and tho it might be a folly in them to ask what they had already, it could be no sin to desire that which they enjoyed by the Ordinance of God. If they were not Kings, it follows that the only Government set up by God amongst men wanted the principal part, even the Head and Foundation, from whence all the other parts have their action and being; that is, God's Law is against God's Law, and destroys it self.

But if God did neither by a general and perpetual Ordinance establish over all Nations the Monarchy which Samuel describes, nor prescribe it to his own People by a particular Command, it was purely the Peoples Creature, the production of their own fancy, conceived in wickedness, and brought forth in iniquity, an Idol set up by themselves to their own destruction, in imitation of their accursed Neighbours; and their Reward was no better than the concession of an [Page  266] impious Petition, which is one of God's heaviest Judgments. Samuel's words are acknowledged by all Interpreters, who were not malicious or mad, to be a disswasion from their wicked purpose; not a description of what a King might justly do by virtue of his Office, but what those who should be set up against God and his Law would do when they should have the power in their hands: And I leave such as have the understandings of men, and are not abandoned by God, to judg what influence this ought to have upon other Nations, either as to obligation or imitation.

SECT. IV. No People can be obliged to suffer from their Kings what they have not a right to do.

OUR Author's next work is to tell us, That the scope of Samuel was to teach the People a dutiful obedience to their King, even in the things that they think mischievous or inconvenient: For by telling them what the King would do, he indeed instructs them what a Subject must suffer: Yet not so that it is right for Kings to do injury, but it is right for them to go unpunished by the People if they do it; so that in this point it is all one whether Samuel describe a King or a Tyrant. This is hard, but the Conclusion is grounded upon nothing. There is no relation between a Prediction that a thing shall be attempted or done to me, and a Precept that I shall not defend my self, or punish the person that attempts or dos it. If a Prophet should say that a Thief lay in the way to kill me, it might reasonably perswade me not to go, or to go in such a manner as to be able to defend my self; but can no way oblige me to submit to the violence that shall be offer'd, or my Friends and Children not to avenge my death if I fall; much less can other men be deprived of the natural right of defending themselves by my imprudence or obstinacy in not taking the warning given, whereby I might have preserved my life. For every man has a right of resisting some way or other that which ought not to be done to him; and tho human Laws do not in all cases make men Judges and Avengers of the Injuries offer'd to them, I think there is none that dos not justify the man who kills another that offers violence to him, if it appear that the way prescribed by the Law for the preservation of the Innocent cannot be taken. This is not only true in the case of outragious attempts to assassinate or rob upon the high way, but in divers others of less moment. I knew a man who being appointed to keep his Master's Park, killed three men in one night that came to destroy his Deer; and putting himself into the hands of the Magistrate, and consessing the Fact both in matter and manner, he was at the publick Assizes not only acquitted, but commended for having done his duty; and this in a time when 'tis well known Justice was severely administred, and little favour expected by him or his Master. Nay, all Laws must fall, human Societies that subsist [Page  267] by them be dissolved, and all innocent persons be exposed to the violence of the most wicked, if men might not justly defend themselves against injustice by their own natural right, when the ways prescribed by publick Authority cannot be taken.

Our Author may perhaps say, this is true in all except the King: And I desire to know why, if it be true in all except the King, it should not be true in relation to him? Is it possible that he who is instituted for the obtaining of Justice, should claim the liberty of doing Injustice as a Privilege? Were it not better for a people to be without Law, than that a Power should be established by Law to commit all manner of violences with impunity? Did not David resist those of Saul? Did he not make himself head of the Tribe of Judah, when they revolted against his Son, and afterwards of the ten Tribes, that rejected his Posterity? Did not the Israelites stone Adoram who collected the Taxes, revolt from the house of David, set up Jeroboam; and did not the Prophet say it was from the Lord? If it was from the Lord, was it not good? If it was good then, is it not so for ever? Did good proceed from one root then, and from another now? If God had avenged the Blood of Naboth by fire from Heaven, and destroyed the House of Ahab, as he did the two Captains and their men who were sent to apprehend Elijah, it might be said, he reserv'd that vengeance to himself; but he did it by the Sword of Jehu and the Army (which was the People who had set him up) for an Example to others.

But 'tis good to examine what this dutiful Obedience is that our Author mentions. Men usually owe no more than they receive. 'Tis hard to know what the Israelites owed to Saul, David, Jeroboam, Ahab, or any other King, whether good or bad, till they were made Kings: And the Act of the People by which so great a dignity was conferr'd, seems to have laid a duty upon them, who did receive more than they had to give: so that something must be due from them unless it were releas'd by virtue of a Covenant or Promise made; and none could accrue to them from the people afterwards, unless from the merit of the person in rightly executing his Office. If a Covenant or Promise be pretended, the nature and extent of the Obligation can only be known by the contents expressed, or the true intention of it. If there be a general form of Covenant set and agreed upon, to which all Nations must submit, it were good to know where it may be found, and by whose Authority it is established, and then we may examine the sense of it. If no such do appear, we may rationally look upon those to be Impostors who should go about from thence to derive a right: And as that which dos not appear, is as if it were not, we may justly conclude there is no other, or none that can have any effect, but such as have bin made by particular Nations with their Princes; which can be of no force or obligation to others, nor to themselves, any farther than according to the true intention of those that made them. There is no such thing therefore as a dutiful obedience, or duty of being obedient, incumbent upon all Nations by virtue of any Covenant; nor upon any particular Nation, unless it be expressed by a Covenant: and whoever pretends to a right of taking our Sons and Daughters, Lands or Goods, or to [Page  268] go unpunished if he do, must show that these things are expressed or intended by the Covenant.

But tho Nations for the most part owe nothing to Kings, till they are Kings, and that it can hardly be conceived, that any people did ever owe so much to a man, as might not be fully repaid by the honor and advantages of such an advancement; yet 'tis possible that when they are made Kings, they may by their good Government lay such Obligations upon their Subjects, as ought to be recompensed by obedience and service. There is no mortal Creature that deserves so well from mankind, as a wife, valiant, diligent and just King, who as a Father cherishes his People; as a Shepherd feeds, defends, and is ready to lay down his life for his flock; who is a terror to evil doers, and a praise to those that do well. This is a glorious Prerogative, and he who has it is happy. But before this can be adjudged to belong to all, it must be proved that all have the Virtues that deserve it; and he that exacts the dutiful Obedience that arises from them, must prove that they are in him. He that dos this, need not plead for impunity when he dos injuries; for if he do them, he is not the man we speak of: Not being so, he can have no title to the duty by human Institution or Covenant; nor by divine Law, since, as is already proved, God has neither established Kings over all Nations by Precept, nor recommended them by Example, in setting them over his own People. He has not therefore done it at all; there is no such thing in nature; and Nations can owe nothing to Kings merely as Kings, but what they owe by the Contract made with them.

As these Contracts are made voluntarily, without any previous obligation, 'tis evident men make them in consideration of their own good; and they can be of force no longer, than he with whom they are made perform his part in procuring it; and that if he turn the power which was given to him for the publick good, to the publick inconvenience and damage, he must necessarily lose the benefit he was to receive by it. The word think is foolishly and affectedly put in by our Author; for those matters are very often so evident, that even the weakest know them. No great sagacity is requir'd to understand that lewd, slothful, ignorant, false, unjust, covetous and cruel Princes bring inconveniences and mischiefs upon Nations; and many of them are so evidently guilty of some or all these Vices, that no man can be mistaken in imputing them; and the utmost Calamities may rationally be expected from them, unless a Remedy be applied.

But, says he, Samuel by telling them what the King would do, instructs them what the Subjects must suffer, and that 'tis right he should go unpunished: But, by his favour, Samuel says no such thing; neither is it to be concluded, that because a King will do wickedly, he must be suffer'd, any more than a private man, who should take the same Resolution. But he told them, that when they should cry to the Lord by reason of their King, he would not hear them. This was as much as to say, their ruin was unavoidable; and that, having put the power into the hands of those, who instead of protecting would oppress them; and thereby having provoked God against them, so as he would not hearken to their cries, they could have no relief. [Page  269] But this was no security to the Authors of their Calamity. The Houses of Jeroboam, Baasha and Omri, escaped not unpunished, tho the people did not thereby recover their Liberty. The Kings had introduced a Corruption that was inconsistent with it. But they who could not settle upon a right Foundation to prevent future mischiefs, could avenge such as they had suffered, upon the heads of those who had caused them, and frequently did it most severely. The like besel the Romans, when by the violence of Tyranny all good Order was overthrown, good Discipline extinguished, and the People corrupted. Ill Princes could be cut in pieces, and mischiefs might be revenged, tho not prevented. But 'tis not so every where, nor at all times; and nothing is more irrational, than for one or a few Examples to conclude a general necessity of future Events. They alter according to Circumstances: and as some Nations by destroying Tyrants could not destroy Tyranny; others in removing the Tyrant, have cut up Tyranny by the roots. This variety has bin seen in the same Nation at different times: The Romans recovered their Liberty by expelling Tarquin; but remained Slaves notwithstanding the slaughter of Cesar. Whilst the Body of the People was uncorrupted, they cured the Evil wrought by the person, in taking him away. It was no hard matter to take the Regal Power that by one man had bin enjoy'd for life, and to place it in the hands of two annual Magistrates, whilst the Nobility and People were, according to the condition of that Age, strong and ready to maintain it. But when the mischief had taken deeper root; when the best part of the people had perished in the Civil Wars; when all their eminent men had fallen in battel, or by the Proscriptions; when their Discipline was lost, and Virtue abolished, the poor remains of the distressed people were brought under the power of a mercenary Soldiery, and found no relief. When they kill'd one Tyrant, they osten made room for a worse: It availed them nothing to cut off a rotten Branch, whilst the accursed Root remained, and sent forth new Sprouts of the same nature to their destruction. Other generous Nations have bin subdued beyond a possibility of recovery; and those that are naturally base, slide into the like misery without the impulse of an exterior Power. They are Slaves by nature, and have neither the understanding nor courage that is required for the constitution and management of a Government within themselves. They can no more subsist without a Master, than a flock without a Shepherd. They have no comprehension of Liberty, and can neither desire the good they do not know, nor enjoy it if it were bestowed upon them. They bear all burdens; and whatever they suffer, they have no other remedy or refuge, than in the Mercy of their Lord. But such Nations as are naturally strong, stout, and of good understanding, whose vigour remains unbroken, manners uncorrupted, reputation unblemished, and increasing in numbers; who neither want men to make up such Armies as may defend them against foreign or domestick Enemies, nor Leaders to head them, do ordinarily set limits to their patience. They know how to preserve their Liberty, or to vindicate the violation of it; and the more [Page  270] patient they have bin, the more inflexible they are when they resolve to be so no longer. Those who are so foolish to put them upon such courses, do to their cost find that there is a difference between Lions and Asses; and he is a fool who knows not that [*] Swords were given to men, that none might be Slaves, but such as know not how to use them.

SECT. V. The Mischiefs suffer'd from wicked Kings are such as render it both reasonable and just for all Nations that have Virtue and Power to exert both in repelling them.

IF our Author deserve credit, we need not examin whether Nations have a right of resisting, or a reasonable hope of succeeding in their endeavours to prevent or avenge the Mischiefs that are feared or suffered, for 'tis not worth their pains. The Inconveniences, says he, and Miseries which are reckoned up by Samuel, as belonging unto Kingly Government, were not intolerable, but such as have bin and are still born by the Subjects free consent from their Princes. Nay at this day, and in this Land, many Tenants by their Tenures are tied unto the same subjection, even unto subordinate and inferior Lords. He is an excellent Advocate for Kingly Government, that accounts Inconveniences and Miseries to be some of the essentials of it, which others esteem to be only incidents. Tho many Princes are violent and wicked, yet some have bin gentle and just: tho many have brought misery upon Nations, some have bin beneficial to them: and they who are esteemd most severe against Monarchy, think the evils that are often suffer'd under that form of Government, proceed from the corruption of it, or deviation from the principle of its institution; and that they are rather to be imputed to the vices of the Person, than to the thing it self; but if our Author speak truth, it is universally and eternally naught, inconvenience and misery belong to it.

He thinks to mend this by saying, they are not intolerable: but what is intolerable if Inconveniences and Miseries be not? For what end can he think Governments to have bin established, unless to prevent or remove Inconveniences and Miseries? or how can that be called a Government which does not only permit, but cause them? What can incline Nations to set up Governments? Is it that they may suffer Inconveniences, and be brought to misery? or if it be to enjoy happiness, how can that subsist under a Government, which not by accident, deflection or corruption, but by a necessity inherent in it self, causes Inconveniences and Miseries? If it be pretended that no human Constitution can be altogether free from Inconveniences; I answer, that the best may to some degree fall into them, because they may be corrupted; but evil and misery can properly belong to none that [Page  271] is not evil in its own nature. If Samuel deserve credit, or may be thought to have spoken sense, he could not have enumerated the evils, which he foresaw the people should suffer from their Kings, nor say, that they should cry to the Lord by reason of them, unless they were in themselves grievous, and in comparison greater than what they had suffer'd or known; since that would not have diverted them from their intention, but rather have confirmed them in it. And I leave it to our Author to show, why any People should for the pleasure of one or a few men, erect or suffer that which brings more of evil with it than any others.

Moreover, there is a great difference between that which Nations sometimes suffer under Kings, and that which they willingly suffer; most especially if our Author's Maxim be received, That all Laws are the Mandates of Kings, and the Subjects Liberties and Privileges no more than their gracious Concessions; for how patient soever they are under the Evils they suffer, it might reasonably be believ'd they are so because they know not how to help it: And this is certainly the case of too many places that are known to us. Whoever doubts of this, if he will not put himself to the trouble of going to Turkey or Morocco, let him pass only into Normandy, and ask the naked, barefooted and half-starved people whether they are willing to suffer the Miseries under which they groan; and whether the magnificence of Versailles, and the pomp of their haughty Master, do any way alleviate their Calamities. If this also be a matter of too much pains, the Wretches that come hither every day will inform him, that it is not by their own consent they are deprived of all Honors and Offices in the Commonwealth, even of those, which by a corrupt Custom that had gained the force of a Law, they had dearly bought; prohibited to exercise any trade; exposed to the utmost effects of fraud and violence, if they refuse to adore their Master's Idols. They will tell him, that 'tis not willingly they leave their Lands and Estates to seek a shelter in the most remote parts of the World; but because they are under a force which they are not able to resist; and because one part of the Nation, which is enriched with the Spoils of the other, have foolishly contributed to lay a Yoak upon them which they cannot break.

To what he says concerning Tenures, I answer, No man in England ows any service to his Lord, unless by virtue of a Contract made by himself or his Predecessors, under which he holds the Land granted to him on that condition by the Proprietor. There may be something of hardship, but nothing of Injustice. 'Tis a voluntary act in the beginning and continuance; and all men know that what is done to one who is willing [*] is no injury. He who did not like the Conditions, was not obliged to take the Land; and he might leave it, if afterwards he came to dislike them. If any man say, the like may be done by any one in the Kingdom, I answer, That it is not always true; the Protestants now in France cannot without extreme hazard go out of that Country, tho they are contented to lose their Estates. 'Tis accounted a Crime, for which they are condemned [Page  272] perpetually to the Gallies, and such as are aiding to them to grievous Fines. But before this be acknowledged to have any similitude or relation to our discourse concerning Kings, it must be proved, that the present King, or those under whom he claims, is or were Proprietors of all the Lands in England, and granted the several parcels under the condition of suffering patiently such Inconveniences and Miseries as are above-mentioned: or that they who did confer the Crown upon any of them, did also give a Propriety in the Land; which I do not find in any of the fifteen or sixteen Titles that have bin since the coming in of the Normans: and if it was not done to the first of every one, it cannot accrue to the others, unless by some new act to the same purpose, which will not easily be produced.

It will be no less difficult to prove that any thing unworthy of freemen is by any Tenures imposed in England, unless it be the offering up of the Wives and Daughters of Tenants to the Lust of Abbots and Monks; and they are so far from being willingly suffer'd, that since the Dens and Nurseries of those Beasts were abolished, no man that succeeds them has had impudence sufficient to exact the performance; and tho the letter of the Law may favour them, the turpitude of the thing has extinguished the usage.

But even the Kings of Israel and Judah, who brought upon the People those evils that had bin foretold by Samuel, did not think they had a right to the Powers they exercised. If the Law had given a right to Ahab to take the best of their Vineyards, he might without ceremony have taken that of Naboth, and by the majestick power of an absolute Monarch, have chastized the churlish Clown, who resused to sell or change it for another: but for want of it, he was obliged to take a very different course. If the lives of Subjects had in the like manner depended upon the will of Kings, David might without scruple have killed Vriah, rather than to place him in the front of the Army that he might fall by his own courage. The malice and treachery of such Proceedings argues a defect of power; and he that acts in such an oblique manner, shews that his actions are not warranted by the Law, which is boldly executed in the face of the Sun. This shews the interpretation put upon the words, Against thee only have I sinned, by Court-flatterers, to be false. If he had not sinned [*] against Bathsheba whom he corrupted, Vriah whom he caused to be killed, the People that he scandalized, and the Law which he violated, he had never endeavoured to cover his guilt by so vile a sraud. And as he did not thereby fly the sight of God, but of men, 'tis evident that he in that action feared men more than God.

If by the Examples of Israel and Judah, we may judg whether the Inconveniences and Miseries brought upon Nations by their Kings be tolerable or intolerable, it will be enough to consider the madness of Sauls cruelty towards his Subjects, and the slaughter brought upon them by the hand of the Philistins on Mount Gilboa, where he fell with the flower of all Israel; the Civil Wars that hapned in the time of David, and the Plague brought upon the People by his wickedness; the heavy burdens laid upon them by Solomon, and the Idolatry favour'd by him; the wretched folly of Rehoboam, and the defection of the ten Tribes caused by it; the Idolatry established by Jeroboam and the [Page  273] Kings of Israel, and that of many of those of Judah also; the frequent Wars and unheard of Slaughters ensuing thereupon between the Tribes; the daily devastations of the Country by all sorts of Strangers; the murders of the Prophets; the abolition of God's Worship; the desolation of Towns and Provinces; the Captivity of the ten Tribes carried away into unknown Countries; and in the end the abolition of both Kingdoms, with the captivity of the Tribe of Judah, and the utter destruction of the City. It cannot be said that these things were suffer'd under Kings, and not from or by them; for the desolation of the Cities, People and Country is in many places of Scripture imputed to the Kings that taught Israel to sin, as appears by what was denounced against Jeroboam, Jehu, Ahaz, Manasseh, [*]Zedekiah, and others. Nay the Captivity of Babylon with the evils ensuing, were first announced to Hezekiah for his vanity; and Josiah by the like, brought a great slaughter upon himself and people. But if mischiess fell upon the People by the frailty of these, who after David were the best, nothing surely less than the utmost of all Miseries could be expected from such as were set to do evil, and to make the Nation like to themselves, in which they met with too great success.

If it be pretended that God's People living under an extraordinary Dispensation can be no example to us, I desire other Histories may be examined; for I confess I know no Nation so great, happy and prosperous, nor any Power so well established, that two or three ill Kings immediately succeeding each other, have not bin able to destroy and bring to such a condition, that it appeared the Nations must perish, unless the Senates, Diets, and other Assemblies of State had put a stop to the mischief, by restraining or deposing them; and tho this might be proved by innumerable Testimonies, I shall content my self with that of the Roman Empire, which perished by the vices, corruption, and baseness of their Princes: the noble Kingdom of the Goths in Spain overthrown by the Tyranny of Witza and Rodrigo: the present state of Spain now languishing and threatning ruin from the same causes: France brought to the last degree of misery and weakness by the degenerate races of Pharamond and Charles, preserved and restored by the Virtues of Pepin and Capet; to which may be added those of our own Country, which are so well known that I need not mention them.

SECT. VI. 'Tis not good for such Nations as will have Kings, to suffer them to be glorious, powerful, or abounding in Riches.

OUR Author having hitherto spoken of all Nations, as born under a necessity of being subject to Absolute Monarchy, which he pretends to have bin set up by the universal and indispensible Law of God and Nature, now seems to leave to their discretion, whether [Page  274] they will have a King or not; but says, that those who will have a King, are bound to allow him Royal maintenance, by providing Revenues for the Crown; since it is for the Honour, Profit and Safety of the People to have their King glorious, powerful, and abounding in Riches. If there be any thing of sense in this Clause, there is nothing of truth in the foundation or principle of his whole Book. For as the right and being of a Father is natural or inherent, and no ways depending upon the will of the Child; that of a King is so also, if he be, and ought to enjoy the Rights belonging to the Father of the People: And 'tis not less ridiculous to say, those who will have a King, than it would be to say, he that will have a Father; for every one must have one whether he will or not. But if the King be a Father, as our Author from thence infers that all Laws are from him, none can be imposed upon him; and whatsoever the Subject enjoys is by his concessions: 'Tis absurd to speak of an Obligation lying upon the people to allow him Royal maintenance, by providing Revenues, since he has all in himself, and they have nothing that is not from him, and depending upon his Will. For this reason a worthy Gentleman of the House of Commons in the year 1640. desired that the business of the Judges, who in the Star-Chamber had given for their Opinion concerning Shipmony, That in cases of Necessity the King might provide it by his own Authority, and that he was Judg of that Necessity, might be first examined, that they might know whether they had any thing to give, before they should speak of giving. And as'tis certain, that if the Sentence of those perjur'd Wretches had stood, the Subjects of England by consequence would have bin found to have nothing to give; 'tis no less sure, that if our Author's principle concerning the Paternal and Absolute Power of Kings be true, it will by a more compendious way appear, that it is not left to the choice of any Nation, whether they will have a King or not; for they must have him, and can have nothing to allow him, but must receive all from him.

But if those only who will have a King, are bound to have one, and to allow this Royal maintenance, such as will not have a King, are by one and the same act delivered from the necessity of having one, and from providing Maintenance for him; which utterly overthrows the magnificent Fabrick of Paternal Monarchy; and the Kings who were lately represented by our Author, placed on the Throne by God and Nature, and endow'd with an absolute Power over all, appear to be purely the Creatures of the People, and to have nothing but what is received from them.

From hence it may be rationally inferred, that [*] he who makes a thing to be, makes it to be only what he pleases. This must hold in relation to Kings as well as other Magistrates; and as they who made Consuls, Dictators, and Military Tribuns, gave them only such Power, and for such a time as best pleased themselves, 'tis impossible they should not have the same right in relation to Kings, in making them what they please, as well as not to make them unless they please; except there be a Charm belonging to the Name, or the Letters [Page  275] that compose it; which cannot belong to all Nations, for they are different in every one according to the several Languages.

But, says our Author, 'tis for the Honor, Profit, and Safety of the People that the King should be glorious, powerful, and abounding in Riches. There is therefore no obligation upon them, and they are to judg whether it be so or not. The Scripture says plainly the contrary: He shall not multiply Silver and Gold, Wives and Horses: he shall not [*]lift up his heart above his Brethren. He shall not therefore be glorious, powerful, or abounding in Riches. Reason and Experience teach us the same thing: If those Nations that have bin proud, luxurious and vicious, have desired by Pomp and Riches to foment the Vices of their Princes, thereby to cherish their own; such as have excelled in Virtue and good Discipline have abhorred it, and except the immediate exercise of their Office have kept their supreme Magistrates to a manner of living little different from that of private men: and it had bin impossible to maintain that frugality, in which the integrity of their manners did chiefly consist, if they had set up an Example directly contrary to it, in him who was to be an Example to others; or to provide for their own safety, if they had overthrown that integrity of manners by which it could only be obtained and preserved. There is a necessity incumbent upon every Nation that lives in the like Principle, to put a stop to the entrance of those Vices that arise from the superfluity of Riches, by keeping their Kings in that honest Poverty, which is the Mother and Nurse of Modesty, Sobriety, and all manner of Virtue: And no man can deny this to be well done, unless he will affirm that Pride, Luxury and Vice is more profitable to a Nation than the Virtues that are upheld by frugality.

There is another reason of no less importance to those Nations, who tho they think fit to have Kings, yet desire to preserve their Liberty, which obliges them to set limits to the Glory, Power and Riches of their Kings; and that is, That they can no otherwise be kept within the Rules of the Law. Men are naturally propense to corruption; and if he whose Will and Interest it is to corrupt them, be furnished with the means, he will never fail to do it. Power, Honors, Riches, and the Pleasures that attend them, are the baits by which men are drawn to prefer a personal Interest before the publick Good; and the number of those who covet them is so great, that he who abounds in them will be able to gain so many to his service as shall be sufficient to subdue the rest. 'Tis hard to find a Tyranny in the world that has not bin introduced this way; for no man by his own strength could ever subdue a multitude; none could ever bring many to be subservient to his ill designs, but by the rewards they received or hoped. By this means Cesar accomplished his work, and overthrew the Liberty of his Country, and with it all that was then good in the world. They who were corrupted in their minds, desired to put all the Power and Riches into his hands, that he might distribute them to such as served him. And he who was nothing less than covetous in his own nature, desired Riches, that he might gain Followers; and by the plunder of Gaul he corrupted those that betray'd Rome to him. And tho I do not delight to speak of the Affairs of [Page  276] our own time, I desire those who know the present State of France to tell me, whether it were possible for the King to keep that Nation under servitude, if a vast Revenue did not enable him to gain so many to his particular service as are sufficient to keep the rest in subjection: and if this be not enough, let them consider whether all the dangers that now threaten us at home, do not proceed from the madness of those who gave such a Revenue, as is utterly unproportionable to the Riches of the Nation, unsutable to the modest behaviour expected from our Kings, and which in time will render Parliaments unnecessary to them.

On the other hand, the poverty and simplicity of the Spartan Kings was no less safe and profitable to the People, than truly glorious to them. Agesilaus denied that Artaxerxes was greater than he, unless he were more temperate or more valiant; and he made good his words so well, that without any other assistance than what his Wisdom and Valour did afford, he struck such a terror into that great, rich, powerful and absolute Monarch, that he did not think himself safe in Babylon or Ecbatane, till the poor Spartan was, by a Captain of as great valour, and greater poverty, obliged to return from Asia to the defence of his own Country. This was not peculiar to the severe Laconic Discipline. When the Roman Kings were expelled, a few Carts were prepared to transport their goods: and their Lands which were consecrated to Mars, and now go under the name of Campus Martius, hardly contain ten Acres of ground. Nay the Kings of Israel, who led such vast Armies into the field (that is, were followed by all the people who were able to bear Arms) seem to have possessed little. Ahab, one of the most powerful, was so fond of Naboth's Vineyard (which being the Inheritance of his Fathers, according to their equal division of Lands, could not be above two Acres) that he grew sick when it was refused.

But if an allowance be to be made to every King, it must be either according to a universal Rule or Standard, or must depend upon the Judgment of Nations. If the first, they who have it, may do well to produce it; if the other, every Nation proceeding according to the measure of their own discretion, is free from blame.

It may also be worth observation, whether the Revenue given to a King be in such manner committed to his care, that he is obliged to employ it for the publick Service without the power of Alienation; or whether it be granted as a Propriety, to be spent as he thinks fit. When some of the antient Jews and Christians scrupled the paiment of Tribute to the Emperors, the reasons alledged to perswade them to a compliance, seem to be grounded upon a supposition of the first: for, said they, the defence of the State lies upon them, which cannot be perform'd without Armies and Garisons; these cannot be maintained without pay, nor mony raised to pay them without Tributes and Customs. This carries a face of reason with it, especially in those Countries which are perpetually or frequently subject to Invasions; but this will not content our Author. He speaks of employing the revenue in keeping his House, and looks upon it as a propriety to be spent as he thinks convenient; which is no less than to cast it into a Pit, of which no man ever knew the bottom. That [Page  277] which is given one day, is squandred away the next: The people is always oppress'd with Impositions, to foment the Vices of the Court: These daily increasing, they grow insatiable, and the miserable Nations are compelled to hard labour, in order to satiate those Lusts that tend to their own ruin.

It may be consider'd that the virtuous [*] Pagans, by the light of Nature, discovered the truth of this. Poverty grew odious in Rome, when great men by desiring Riches put a value upon them, and introduced that pomp and luxury which could not be born by men of small Fortunes. From thence all furies and mischiefs seem'd to break loose: The base, slavish, and so often subdued Asia, by the basest of men revenged the defeats they had received from the bravest; and by infusing into them a delight in pomp and luxury, in a short time rendred the strongest and bravest of Nations the weakest and basest. I wish our own experience did not too plainly manifest, that these Evils were never more prevalent than in our days, when the luxury, majestick pomp, and absolute power of a neighbouring King must be supported by an abundance of Riches torn out of the bowels of his Subjects, which renders them, in the best Country of the World, and at a time when the Crown most flourishes, the poorest and most miserable of all the Nations under the Sun. We too well know who are most apt to learn from them, and by what means and steps they endeavour to lead us into the like misery. But the Bird is safe when the Snare is discover'd; and if we are not abandoned by God to destruction, we shall never be brought to consent to the settling of that Pomp, which is against the practice of all virtuous people, and has brought all the Nations that have bin taken with it into the ruin that is intended for us.

S E C T. VII. When the Israelites asked for such a King as the Nations about them had, they asked for a Tyrant, tho they did not call him so.

NOW that Saul was no Tyrant, says our Author, note, that the people asked a King as all Nations had: God answers, and bids Samuel to hear the voice of the People in all things which they spake, and appoint them a King. They did not ask a Tyrant; and to give them a Tyrant when they asked a King, had not bin to hear their voice in all things, but rather when they asked an Egg to have given them a Scorpion; unless we will say that all Nations had Tyrants. But before he drew such a Conclusion, he should have observed, that God did not give them a Scorpion when they asked an Egg, but told them that was a [Page  278] Scorpion which they called an Egg: They would have a King to judg them, to go out before them, and to fight their Battels; but God in effect told them, he would overthrow all Justice, and turn the Power that was given him, to the ruin of them and their Posterity. But since they would have it so, he commanded Samuel to hearken to their Voice, and for the punishment of their sin and folly, to give them such a King as they asked, that is, one who would turn to his own profit and their misery, the Power with which he should be entrusted; and this truly denominates a Tyrant. Aristotle makes no other distinction between a King and a Tyrant, than that the King governs for the good of the People, the Tyrant for his own pleasure or profit: and they who asked such a one, asked a Tyrant, tho they called him a King. This is all could be done in their Language: for as they who are skilled in the Oriental Tongues assure me, there is no name for a Tyrant in any of them, or any other way of expressing the thing than by circumlocution, and adding proud, insolent, lustful, cruel, violent, or the like Epithets, to the word Lord, or King. They did in effect ask a Tyrant: They would not have such a King as God had ordain'd, but such a one as the Nations had. Not that all Nations had Tyrants; but those who were round about them, of whom they had knowledg, and which in their manner of speaking went under the name of all, were blessed with such Masters. This way of expression was used by Lot's Daughters, who said, There was not a man in all the earth to come in to them; because there was none in the neighborhood with whom it was thought fit they should accompany. Now, that the Eastern Nations were then, and are still under the Government of those which all free People call Tyrants, is evident to all men. God therefore in giving them a Tyrant, or rather a Government that would turn into Tyranny, gave them what they asked under another name; and without any blemish to the Mercy promised to their Fathers, suffered them to bear the penalty of their wickedness and folly in rejecting him that he should not reign over them.

But tho the name of Tyrant was unknown to them, yet in Greece, from whence the word comes, it signified no more than one who governed according to his own will, distinguished from Kings that governed by Law; and was not taken in an ill sense, till those who had bin advanced for their Justice, Wisdom and Valour, or their Descendents, were sound to depart from the ends of their Institution, and to turn that Power to the oppression of the people, which had bin given for their protection: But by these means it grew odious, and that kind of Government came to be thought only tolerable by the basest of men; and those who destroy'd it, were in all places esteemed to be the best.

If Monarchy had bin universally evil, God had not in the 17th of Deuteronomy given leave to the Israelites to set up a King; and if that kind of King had bin asked, he had not bin displeased: and they could not have bin said to reject God, if they had not asked that which was evil; for nothing that is good is contrary, or inconsistent with a peoples obedience to him. The Monarchy they asked was displeasing to God, it was therefore evil. But a Tyrant is no more [Page  279] than an evil or corrupted Monarch: The King therefore that they demanded was a Tyrant: God in granting one who would prove a Tyrant, gave them what they asked; and that they might know what they did, and what he would be, he told them they rejected him, and should cry by reason of the King they desired.

This denotes him to be a Tyrant: for as the Government of a King ought to be gentle and easy, tending to the good of the people, resembling the tender care of a Father to his Family; if he who is set up to be a King, and to be like to that Father, do lay a heavy Yoak upon the people, and use them as Slaves and not as Children, he must renounce all resemblance of a Father, and be accounted an Enemy.

But, says our Author, whereas the peoples crying argues some tyrannical oppression, we may remember that the peoples Cries are not always an Argument of their living under a Tyrant. No man will say Solomon was a Tyrant, yet all the Congregation complain'd that Solomon made their Yoak grievous. 'Tis strange, that when Children, nay when Whelps cry, it should be accounted a mark that they are troubled, and that the Cry of the whole people should be none: Or that the Government which is erected for their ease, should not be esteemed tyrannical if it prove grievous to those it should relieve. But as I know no example of a People that did generally complain without cause, our Adversaries must alledg some other than that of Solomon, before I believe it of any. We are to speak reverently of him: He was excellent in Wisdom; he built the Temple, and God appeared twice to him: But it must be confess'd, that during a great part of his life he acted directly contrary to the Law given by God to Kings, and that his ways were evil and oppressive to the people, if those of God were good. Kings were forbidden to multiply Horses, Wives, Silver and Gold: But he brought together more Silver and Gold, and provided more Horses, Wives and Concubines than any man is known to have had: And tho he did not actually return to Egypt, yet he introduced their abominable Idolatry, and so far raised his heart above his Brethren, that he made them subservient to his Pomp and Glory. The People might probably be pleased with a great part of this; but when the Yoak became grievous, and his foolish Son would not render it more easy, they threw it off; and the thing being from the Lord, it was good, unless he be evil.

But as just Governments are established for the good of the governed, and the Israelites desir'd a King, that it might be well with them, not with him, who was not yet known to them; that which exalts one to the prejudice of those that made him, must always be evil, and the People that suffers the prejudice must needs know it better than any other. He that denies this, may think the state of France might have bin best known from Bulion the late Treasurer, who finding Lewis the Thirteenth to be troubled at the peoples misery, told him they were too happy, since they were not reduced to eat grass. But if words are to be understood as they are ordinarily used, and we have no other than that of Tyranny to express a Monarchy that is either evil in the institution, or fallen into corruption, we may justly call that Tyranny which the Scripture calls a grievous Yoak, and [Page  280] which neither the old nor the new Counsellors of Rehoboam could deny to be so: for tho the first advised him to promise amendment, and the others to do worse, yet all agreed that what the people said was true.

This Yoak is always odious to such as are not by natural stupidity and baseness fitted for it; but those who are so, never complain. An Ass will bear a multitude of blows patiently, but the least of them drives a Lion into rage. He that said, the rod is made for the back of fools, confessed that oppression will make a wise man mad. And the most unnatural of all oppressions is to use Lions like Asses, and to lay that Yoak upon a generous Nation, which only the basest can deserve; and for want of a better word we call this Tyranny.

Our Author is not contented to vindicate Solomon only, but extends his Indulgence to Saul. His custom is to patronize all that is detestable, and no better testimony could be given of it. It is true, says he, Saul lost his Kingdom, but not for being too cruel or tyrannical unto his Subjects, but for being too merciful unto his Enemies: But he alledges no other reason, than that the slaughter of the Priests is not blamed; not observing that the Writers of the Scripture in relating those things that are known to be abominable by the Light of Nature, frequently say no more of them: And if this be not so, Lot's drunkenness and incest, Ruben's pollution of his Father's bed, Abimelec's slaughter of his seventy Brothers, and many of the most wicked Acts that ever were committed, may pass for laudable and innocent. But if Saul were not to be blamed for killing the Priests, why was David blamed for the death of [*]Uriah? Why were the Dogs to lick the blood of Ahab and Jezebel, if they did nothing more than Kings might do without blame? Now if the slaughter of one man was so severely avenged upon the Authors and their Families, none but such as Filmer can think that of so many innocent men, with their Wives and Children, could escape unreproved or unpunished. But the whole series of the History of Saul shewing evidently that his Life and Reign were full of the most violent cruelty and madness, we are to seek no other reason for the ruin threatned and brought upon him and his Family. And as those Princes who are most barbarously savage against their own people, are usually most gentle to the Enemies of their Country, he could not give a more certain testimony of his hatred to those he ought to have protected, than by preserving those Nations, who were their most irreconcileable Enemies. This is proved by reason as well as by experience; for every man knows he cannot bear the hatred of all mankind: Such as know they have Enemies abroad, endeavour to get Friends at home: Those who command powerful Nations, and are beloved by them, fear not to offend Strangers. But if they have rendred their own people Enemies to them, they cannot hope for help in a time of distress, nor so much as a place of retreat or refuge, unless from strangers, nor from them unless they deserve it, by favouring them to the prejudice of their own Country. As no man can serve two [Page  281] Masters, no man can pursue two contrary Interests: Moses, Joshua, Gideon and Samuel, were severe to the Amorites, Midianites and Cananites, but mild and gentle to the Hebrews. Saul, who was cruel to the Hebrews, spared the Amalekites, whose preservation was their destruction: and whilst he destroyed those he should have saved, and saved those that by a general and particular command of God he should have destroyed, he lost his ill-govern'd Kingdom, and left an example to posterity of the end that may be expected from pride, folly and tyranny.

The matter would not be much alter'd, if I should confess, that in the time of Saul all Nations were governed by Tyrants (tho it is not true, for Greece did then flourish in Liberty, and we have reason to believe that other Nations did so also) for tho they might not think of a good Government at the first, nothing can oblige men to continue under one that is bad, when they discover the evils of it, and know how to mend it. They who trusted men that appeared to have great Virtues, with such a power as might easily be turned into Tyranny, might justly retract, limit or abolish it, when they found it to be abused, And tho no condition had bin reserved, the publick Good, which is the end of all [*] Government, had bin sufficient to abrogate all that should tend to the contrary. As the malice of Men and their Inventions to do mischief increase daily, all would soon be brought under the power of the worst, if care were not taken, and opportunities embraced to find new ways of preventing it. He that should make War at this day as the best Commanders did two hundred years past, would be beaten by the meanest Souldier. The Places then accounted impregnable are now slighted as indefensible; and if the Arts of defending were not improved as well as those of affaulting, none would be able to hold out a day. Men were sent into the World rude and ignorant, and if they might not have used their natural Faculties to find out that which is good for themselves, all must have bin condemn'd to continue in the ignorance of our first Fathers, and to make no use of their understanding to the ends for which it was given.

The bestial Barbarity in which many Nations, especially of Africa, America and Asia, do now live, shews what human Nature is, if it be not improved by art and discipline; and if the first errors committed through ignorance, might not be corrected, all would be obliged to continue in them, and for any thing I know, we must return to the Religion, Manners and Policy that were found in our Country at Cesar's landing. To affirm this is no less than to destroy all that is commendable in the world, and to render the understanding given to men utterly useless. But if it be lawful for us by the use of that understanding to build Houses, Ships and Forts better than our Ancestors, to make such Arms as are most fit for our defence, and to invent Printing, with an infinite number of other Arts beneficial to mankind, why have we not the same right in matters of Government, upon which all others do almost absolutely depend? If men are not obliged to live in Caves and hollow Trees, to eat Acorns, and to go [Page  282] naked, why should they be for ever obliged to continue under the same form of Government that their Ancestors happened to set up in the time of their ignorance? Or if they were not so ignorant to set up one that was not good enough for the age in which they lived, why it should not be altered, when tricks are found out to turn that to the prejudice of Nations, which was erected for their good? From whence should malice and wickedness gain a privilege of putting new Inventions to do mischief every day into practice? and who is it that so far protects them, as to forbid good and innocent men to find new ways also of defending themselves from it? If there be any that do this, they must be such as live in the same principle; who whilst they pretend to exercise Justice, provide only for the indemnity of their own Crimes, and the advancement of unjust designs. They would have a right of attacking us with all the advantages of the Arms now in use, and the Arts which by the practice of so many ages have bin wonderfully refined, whilst we should be obliged to employ no others in our just defence, than such as were known to our naked Ancestors when Cesar invaded them, or to the Indians when they fell under the dominion of the Spaniards. This would be a compendious way of placing uncontrol'd Iniquity in all the Kingdoms of the World, and to overthrow all that deserves the name of Good by the introduction of such accursed Maxims. But if no man dares to acknowledg any such, except those whose acknowledgment is a discredit, we ought not to suffer them to be obliquely obtruded upon us, nor to think that God has so far abandoned us into the hands of our Enemies, as not to leave us the liberty of using the same Arms in our defence as they do to offend and injure us.

We shall be told, that Prayers and Tears were the only Arms of the first Christians, and that Christ commanded his Disciples to pray for those that persecuted them: But besides that those Precepts of the most extreme lenity do ill sute with the violent practices of those who attempt to enslave Nations, and who by alledging them do plainly shew either that they do not extend to all Christians, or that they themselves are none whilst they act contrary to them, they are to know, that those Precepts were merely temporary, and directed to the Persons of the Apostles, who were armed only with the sword of the Spirit; that the primitive Christians used Prayers and Tears only no longer than whilst they had no other arms. But knowing that by listing themselves under the ensigns of Christianity they had not lost the rights belonging to all Mankind, when Nations came to be converted, they noway thought themselves obliged to give their Enemies a certain opportunity of destroying them, when God had put means into their hands of defending themselves; and proceeded so far in this way, that the Christian Valour soon became no less famous and remarkable than that of the Pagans. They did with the utmost vigour defend both their civil and religious Rights against all the Powers of Earth and Hell, who by force and fraud endeavoured to destroy them.

[Page  283]

SECT. VIII. Under the name of Tribute no more is understood than what the Law of each Nation gives to the supreme Magistrate for the defraying of publick Charges; to which the Customs of the Romans, or sufferings of the Jews have no relation.

IF any desire the directions of the New Testament, says our Author, he may find our Saviour limiting and distinguishing Royal Power, by giving to Cesar those things that are Cesar's, and to God the things that are God's. But that will be of no advantage to him in this contest. We do not deny to any man that which is his due; but do not so well know who is Cesar, nor what it is that can truly be said to be due to him. I grant that when those words were spoken, the power of the Romans exercised by Tiberius was then expressed by the name of Cesar, which he without any Title had assumed. The Jews amongst many other Nations having bin subdued, submitted to it; and being noway competent Judges of the rights belonging to the Senate or People of Rome, were obliged to acknowledg that Power which their Masters were under. They had no Commonwealth of their own, nor any other Government amongst themselves, that was not precarious. They thought Christ was to have restored their Kingdom, and by them to have reigned over the Nations; but he shewed them they were to be subject to the Gentiles, and that within few years their City and Temple should be destroy'd. Their Commonwealth must needs expire when all that was prefigured by it was accomplished. It was not for them at such a time to presume upon their abrogated Privileges, nor the promises made to them, which were then fulfilled. Nay, they had by their Sins profand themselves, and given to the Gentiles a right over them, which none could have had, if they had continued in their obedience to the Law of God. This was the foundation of the Cesars dominion over them, but can have no influence upon us. The first of the Cesars had not bin set up by them: The series of them had not bin continued by their consent: They had not interrupted the succession by placing or displacing such as they pleased: They had not brought in Strangers or Bastards, nor preferred the remotest in blood before the nearest: They had no part in making the Laws by which they were governed, nor had the Cesars sworn to them: They had no Great Charter, acknowledging their Liberties to be innate or inherent in them, confirmed by immemorial Custom, and strengthen'd by thirty acts of their own general Assemblies, with the assent of the Romans: The Cesar who then governed came not to the power by their consent: The question, Will ye have this man to reign? had never bin asked; but he being imposed upon them, they were to submit to the Laws by which he governed their Masters. This can be nothing to us, whose case is in every respect most unlike to theirs. We have no Dictatorian Power over us; and neither we [Page  284] nor our Fathers have render'd or owed obedience to any human Laws but our own, nor to any other Magistracy than what we have established. We have a King who reigns by Law. His power is from the [*]Law that makes him King: and we can know only from thence what he is to command, and what we are obliged to obey. We know the power of the Cesars was usurped, maintained and exercised with the most detestable violence, injustice and cruelty. But tho it had bin established by the consent of the Romans from an opinion that it was good for them in that state of affairs, it were nothing to us: and we could be no more obliged to follow their example in that than to be governed by Consuls, Tribuns, and Decemviri, or to constitute such a Government as they set up when they expelled their Kings. Their Authority was as good at one time as at the other; or if a difference ought to be made, the preference is to be given to what they did when their manners were most pure, the people most free, and when virtue was most flourishing among them. But if we are not obliged to set up such a Magistracy as they had, 'tis ridiculous to think that such an obedience is due to one who is not in being as they pay'd to him that was. And if I should confess that Cesar holding the Senate and People of Rome under the power of the Sword, imposed what tribute he pleased upon the Provinces; and that the Jews, who had no part in the Government, were obliged to submit to his will, our liberty of paying nothing, except what the Parliament appoints, and yielding obedience to no Laws but such as are made to be so by their Authority, or by our own immemorial Customs, could not be thereby infringed. But we may justly affirm, that the Tribute imposed was not, as our Author infers, all their Coin, nor a considerable part of it, nor more than what was understood to go for the defraying of the publick Charges. Christ by asking whose Image and Superscription was stampt upon their Mony, and thereupon commanding them to give to Cesar that which was Cesar's, did not imply that all was his; but that Cesar's Mony being current amongst them, it was a continual and evident testimony, that they acknowledged themselves to be under his jurisdiction, and therefore could not refuse to pay the Tribute laid upon them by the same Authority, as other Nations did.

It may also be observed, that Christ did not so much say this to determin the questions that might arise concerning Cesar's Power; for he plainly says, that was not his work; but to put the Pharisees to silence who tempted him. According to the opinion of the Jews, that the Messias would restore the Kingdom of Israel, they thought his first work would be to throw off the Roman Yoak; and not believing him to be the man, they would have brought him to avow the thing, that they might destroy him. But as that was not his business, and that his time was not yet come, it was not necessary to give them any other answer, than such as might disappoint their purpose. This shews that, without detracting from the honor due to Austin, Ambrose or Tertullian, I may justly say, that the decision of such questions as arise concerning our Government must be decided by [Page  285] our Laws, and not by their Writings. They were excellent Men, but living in another time, under a very different Government, and applying themselves to other matters, they had no knowledg at all of those that concern us. They knew what Government they were under, and thereupon judged what a broken and dispersed People ow'd to that which had given Law to the best part of the World before they were in being, under which they had bin educated, and which after a most cruel persecution was become propitious to them. They knew that the Word of the Emperor was a Law to the Senate and People, who were under the power of that man that could get the best Army; but perhaps had never heard of such mixed Governments as ours, tho about that time they began to appear in the world. And it might be as reasonably concluded, that there ought to be no rule in the Succession or Election of Princes, because the Roman Emperors were set up by the violence of the Soldiers, and for the most part by the slaughter of him who was in possession of the Power, as that all other Princes must be absolute when they have it, and do what they please, till another more strong and more happy, may by the like means wrest the same Power from them.

I am much mistaken if this be not true; but without prejudice to our Cause, we may take that which they say, according to their true meaning, in the utmost extent. And to begin with Tertullian: 'Tis good to consider the subject of his Discourse, and to whom he wrote. The Treatise cited by our Author is the Apologetick, and tends to perswade the Pagans, that civil Magistrates might not intermeddle with Religion; and that the Laws made by them touching those matters, were of no value, as relating to things of which they had no cognisance. [*]'Tis not, says he, length of time, nor the dignity of the Legislators, but equity only that can commend Laws; and when any are found to be unjust, they are deservedly condemned. By which words he denied that the Magistratical Power which the Romans acknowledged in Cesar, had any thing to do in spiritual things. And little advantage can be taken by Christian Princes from what he says concerning the Roman Emperors; for he expresly declares, [†]That the Cesars would have believed in Christ, if they had either not bin necessary to the secular Government, or that Christians might have bin Cesars. This seems to have proceeded from an opinion received by Christians in the first Ages, that the use of the Civil as well as the Military Sword was equally accursed: That Christians were to be [||]Sons of peace, Enemies to no man; and that Christ by commanding Peter to put up his Sword, did for ever disarm all Christians. He proceeds to say, [||||]We cannot fight to defend our Goods, having in our Baptism denounc'd the World, and all that is in it; nor to gain Honors, accounting nothing [Page  286] more foreign to us than publick Affairs, and acknowledging no other Commonwealth than that of the whole World; Nor to save our lives, because we account it a happiness to be killed. He disswades the Pagans from executing Christians, rather from charity to them in keeping them from the crime of slaughtering the Innocent, than that they were unwilling to suffer: and gives no other reasons of their Prayers for the Emperors, than that they were commanded to love their Enemies, and to pray for those who persecuted them, except such as he drew from a mistake, that the World was shortly to finish with the dissolution of the Empire. All his Works, as well those that were written before he fell into Montanism, as those published afterwards, are full of the like Opinions; and if Filmer acknowledges them to be true, he must confess, That Princes are not Fathers, but [*] Enemies: and not only they, but all those who render themselves Ministers of the Powers they execute, in taking upon them the Sword that Christ had cursed, do renounce him; and we may consider how to proceed with such as do so. If our Author will not acknowledg this, then no man was ever guilty of a more vile prevarication than he, who alledges those words in favour of his Cause, which have their only strength in Opinions that he thinks false, and in the Authority of a man whom in that very thing he condemns; and must do so, or overthrow all that he endeavours to support. But Tertullian's Opinions concerning these matters have no relation to our present Question. The design of his Apology, and the Treatise to Scapula almost upon the same subject, was to show, that the Civil Magistracy which he comprehends under the name of Cesar, had nothing to do with matters of Religion; and that, as no man could be a Christian who would undertake the work of a Magistrate, they who were jealous the publick Offices might be taken out of their hands, had nothing to fear from Christians who resolved not to meddle with them. Whereas our question is only, Whether that Magistratical Power, which by Law or Usurpation was then in Cesar, must necessarily in all times, and in all places, be in one man, or may be divided and balanced according to the Laws of every Country, concerning which he says nothing: Or whether we, who do not renounce the use of the Civil or Military Sword, who have a part in the Government, and think it our duty to apply our selves to publick Cares, should lay them aside because the antient Christians every hour expecting death, did not trouble themselves with them.

If Ambrose after he was a Bishop, employ'd the serocity of a Soldier which he still retained, rather in advancing the power of the Clergy, than the good of Mankind by restraining the rage of Tyrants, it can be no prejudice to our Cause, of which he had no cognisance. He spoke of the violent and despotical Government, to which he had bin a Minister before his Baptism, and seems to have had no knowledg of the Gothick Polity, that within a few years grew famous by the overthrow of the Roman Tyranny, and delivering the world from the Yoak which it could no longer bear. And if Austin[Page  287] might say, That the Emperor is subject to no Laws, because he has a Power of making Laws, I may as justly say, that our Kings are subject to Laws, because they can make no Law, and have no Power but what is given by the Laws. If this be not the case, I desire to know who made the Laws, to which they and their Predecessors have sworn; and whether they can according to their own will abrogate those antient Laws by which they are made to be what they are, and by which we enjoy what we have; or whether they can make new Laws by their own Power? If no man but our Author have impudence enough to assert any such thing; and if all the Kings we ever had, except Richard the second, did renounce it, we may conclude that Austin's words have no relation to our dispute; and that 'twere to no purpose to examine, whether the Fathers mention any reservation of Power to the Laws of the Land, or to the People, it being as lawful for all Nations, if they think fit, to frame Governments different from those that were then in being, as to build Bastions, Halfmoons, Hornworks, Ravelins or Counterscarps, or to make use of Muskets, Cannon, Mortars, Carabines or Pistols, which were unknown to them.

What Solomon says of the Hebrew Kings, dos as little concern us. We have already proved their Power not to have bin absolute, tho greater than that which the Law allows to ours. It might upon occasion be a prudent advice to private persons living under such Governments as were usual in the Eastern Countries, to keep the King's Commandments, and not to say, What dost thou? because where the Word of a King is, there is Power, and all that he pleaseth he will do. But all these words are not his; and those that are, must not be taken in a general sense; for tho his Son was a King, yet in his words there was no power: He could not do what he pleased, nor hinder others from doing what they pleased: He would have added weight to the Yoak that lay upon the necks of the Israelites, but he could not; and we do not find him to have bin master of much more than his own Tongue, to speak as many foolish things as he pleased. In other things, whether he had to deal with his own people, or with strangers, he was weak and impotent; and the wretches who flatter'd him in his follies, could be of no help to him. The like has befallen many others: Those who are wise, virtuous, valiant, just, and lovers of their People, have and ought to have Power; but such as are lewd, vicious, foolish, and haters of their People, ought to have none, and are often deprived of all. This was well known to Solomon, who says, That a wise Child is better than an old and foolish King that will not be advised. When Nabuchodonosor set himself in the place of God, his Kingdom was taken from him, and he was driven from the society of men to herd with beasts. There was Power for a time in the word of Nero: he murdered many excellent men; but he was call'd to account, and the World abandon'd the Monster it had too long endur'd. He found none to defend him, nor any better help, when he desir'd to die, than the hand of a Slave. Besides this, some Kings by their Institution have little Power; some have bin deprived of what they had, for abusing, or rendring themselves unworthy of it; and Histories afford us innumerable examples of both sorts.

[Page  288]But tho I should confess that there is always Power in the word of a King, it would be nothing to us who dispute concerning Right, and have no regard to that Power which is void of it. A Thief or a Pyrat may have Power; but that avails him not, when, as often befel the Cesars, he meets with one who has more, and is always unsafe, since having no effect upon the Consciences of men, every one may destroy him that can: And I leave it to Kings to consider how much they stand obliged to those, who placing their Rights upon the same foot, expose their Persons to the same dangers.

But if Kings desire that in their Word there should be power, let them take care that it be always accompanied with Truth and Justice. Let them seek the good of their People, and the hands of all good men will be with them. Let them not exalt themselves insolently, and every one will desire to exalt them. Let them acknowledg themselves to be the Servants of the Publick, and all men will be theirs. Let such as are most addicted to them, talk no more of Cesars, nor the Tributes due to them. We have nothing to do with the name of Cesar. They who at this day live under it, reject the Prerogatives antiently usurped by those that had it, and are govern'd by no other Laws than their own. We know no Law to which we owe obedience, but that of God, and our selves. Asiatick Slaves usually pay such Tributes as are imposed upon them; and whilst braver Nations lay under the Roman Tyranny, they were forced to submit to the same burdens. But even those Tributes were paid for maintaining Armies, Fleets and Garisons, without which the poor and abject life they led could not have bin preserved. We owe none but what we freely give. None is or can be imposed upon us, unless by our selves. We measure our Grants according to our own Will, or the present occasions, for our own safety. Our Ancestors were born free, and, as the best provision they could make for us, they left us that Liberty intire, with the best Laws they could devise to defend it. 'Tis no way impair'd by the Opinions of the Fathers. The words of Solomon do rather confirm it. The happiness of those who enjoy the like, and the shameful misery they lie under, who have suffer'd themselves to be forced or cheated out of it, may perswade, and the justice of the Cause encourage us to think nothing too dear to be hazarded in the defence of it.

SECT. IX. Our own Laws confirm to us the enjoyment of our native Rights.

IF that which our Author calls Divinity did reach the things in dispute between us, or that the Opinions of the Fathers which he alledges, related to them, he might have spared the pains of examining our Laws: for a municipal Sanction were of little force to confirm a perpetual and universal Law given by God to mankind, and of no value against it, since man cannot abrogate what God hath [Page  289] instituted, nor one Nation free it self from a Law that is given to all. But having abused the Scriptures, and the Writings of the Fathers, (whose Opinions are to be valued only so far as they rightly interpret them) he seems desirous to try whether he can as well put a false sense upon our Law, and has fully compassed his design. Aocording to his custom he takes pieces of passages from good Books, and turns them directly against the plain meaning of the Authors, expressed in the whole scope and design of their Writings. To show that he intends to spare none, he is not ashamed to cite Bracton, who of all our antient Law-writers is most opposite to his Maxims. He lived, says he, in Henry the third's time, since Parliaments were instituted: as if there had bin a time when England had wanted them; or that the establishment of our Liberty had bin made by the Normans, who, if we will believe our Author, came in by force of Arms, and oppressed us. But we have already proved the Essence of Parliaments to be as antient as our Nation, and that there was no time in which there were not such Councils or Assemblies of the People as had the power of the whole, and made or unmade such Laws as best pleased themselves. We have indeed a French word from a People that came from France, but the Power was always in our selves; and the Norman Kings were obliged to swear they would govern according to the Laws that had bin made by those Assemblies. It imports little vvhether Bracton lived before or after they came amongst us. His vvords are, Omnes sub eo, & ipse sub nullo, sed tantum sub Deo; All are under him, and he under none but God only. If he offend, since no Writ can go out against him, their Remedy is by petitioning him to amend his Faults; which if he will not do, it is punishment enough for him to expect God as an avenger. Let none presume to look into his Deeds, much less to oppose him. Here is a mixture of Sense and Nonsense, Truth and Falshood, the vvords of Bracton vvith our Author's foolish Inferences from them. Bracton spoke of the politick capacity of the King, vvhen no Law had forbidden him to divide it from his natural. He gave the name of King to the sovereign Power of the Nation, as Jacob called that of his Descendents The Scepter; vvhich he said should not depart from Judah till Shiloh came, tho all men know that his Race did not reign the third part of that time over his own Tribe, nor full fourscore years over the whole Nation. The same manner of speech is used in all parts of the world. Tertullian under the name of Cesar comprehended all magistratical Power, and imputed to him the Acts of which in his person he never had any knowledg. The French say, their King is always present, sur son lit de justice, in all the Sovereign Courts of the Kingdom, which are not easily numbred; and that Maxim could have in it neither sense nor truth, if by it they meant a Man, who can be but in one place at one time, and is always comprehended within the Dimensions of his own Skin. These things could not be unknown to Bracton, the like being in use amongst us; and he thought it no offence so far to follow the dictates of Reason prohibited by no Law, as to make a difference between the invisible and omnipresent King, who never dies, and the Person that wears the Crown, whom no man without the guilt of Treason may endeavour [Page  290] to kill, since there is an Act of Parliament in the case. I will not determine whether he spoke properly or no as to England; but if he did not, all that he said being upon a false supposition, is nothing to our purpose. The same Bracton says, the King doth no wrong, in as much as he doth nothing but by Law. [*]The Power of the King is the Power of the Law, a power of right not of wrong. Again, If [†]the King dos injustice, he is not King. In another place he has these words; [||]The King therefore ought to exercise the Power of the Law, as becomes the Vicar and Minister of God upon Earth, because that Power is the Power of God alone; but the Power of doing wrong is the Power of the Devil, and not of God. And the King is his Minister whose Work he dos: Whilst he dos Justice, he is the Vicar of the Eternal King; but if he deflect from it to act unjustly, he is the Minister of the Devil. He also says that the King is singulis major, universis minor; and that he who is in justitia exequenda omnibus major, in justitia recipienda cuilibet ex plebe fit aequalis. I shall not say Bracton is in the right when he speaks in this manner; but 'tis a strange impudence in Filmer to cite him as a Patron of the absolute Power of Kings, who dos so extremely depress them. But the grossest of his follies is yet more pardonable than his detestable fraud in falsifying Bracton's words, and leaving out such as are not for his purpose, which shew his meaning to be directly contrary to the sense put upon them. That this may appear, I shall set down the words as they are found in Bracton: Ipse autem Rex non debet esse sub homine, sed sub Deo, & sub Lege, quia Lex facit Regem. Attribuat ergo Rex Legi quod Lex attribuit ei, id est dominationem & potestatem: Non est enim Rex ubi dominatur volunt as & non Lex; & quod sub Lege esse debeat, cum sit Dei vicarius, evidenter apparet. If Bracton therefore be a competent Judg, the King is under the Law; and he is not a King, nor God's Vicegerent unless he be so; and we all know how to proceed with those who being under the Law, offend against it. For the Law is not made in vain. In this case something more is to be done than petitioning; and 'tis ridiculous to say, that if he will not amend, 'tis punishment enough for him to expect God an Avenger; for the same may be said of all Malefactors. God can sufficiently punish Thieves and Murderers: but the future Judgment, of which perhaps they have no belief, is not sufficient to restrain them from committing more Crimes, nor to deter others from following their example. God was always able to punish Murderers, but yet by his Law he commands man to shed the blood of him who should shed man's blood; and declares that the Land cannot be purged of the Guilt by any other means. He had Judgments in store for Jeroboam, Ahab, and those that were like them; but yet he commanded that, according to that Law, their Houses should be destroy'd from the earth. The dogs lick'd up the blood of Ahab, where they had [Page  291] licked that of Naboth, and eat Jezebel who had contrived his murder. But, says our Author, we must not look into his deeds, much less oppose them. Must not David look into Saul's deeds, nor oppose them? Why did he then bring together as many men as he could to oppose, and make foreign Alliances against him, even with the Moabites and the accursed Philistins? Why did Jehu not only destroy Ahab's house, but kill the King of Judah and his forty Brothers, only for going to visit his Children? Our Author may perhaps say, because God commanded them. But if God commanded them to do so, he did not command them and all mankind not to do so; and if he did not forbid, they have nothing to restrain them from doing the like, unless they have made municipal Laws of their own to the contrary, which our Author and his Followers may produce when they can find them.

His next work is to go back again to the Tribute paid by Christ to Cesar, and judiciously to infer, that all Nations must pay the same Duty to their Magistrates, as the Jews did to the Romans who had subdued them. Christ did not, says he, ask what the Law of the Land was, nor inquire whether there was a Statute against it, nor whether the Tribute were given by the consent of the People, but upon sight of the superscription concluded, &c. It had bin strange if Christ had inquired after their Laws, Statutes or Consent, when he knew that their Commonwealth, with all the Laws by which it had subsisted, was abolished; and that Israel was become a Servant to those who exercised a most violent domination over them; which being a peculiar punishment for their peculiar sins, can have no influence upon Nations that are not under the same circumstances.

But of all that he says, nothing is more incomprehensible, than what he can mean by lawful Kings to whom all is due that was due to the Roman Usurpers. For lawful Kings are Kings by the Law: In being Kings by the Law, they are such Kings as the Law makes them, and that Law only must tell us what is due to them; or by a universal Patriarchical Right, to which no man can have a title, as is said before, till he prove himself to be the right Heir of Noah. If neither of these are to be regarded, but that Right follows Possession, there is no such thing as a Usurper; he who has the Power has the Right, as indeed Filmer says, and his Wisdom as well as his Integrity is sufficiently declared by the Assertion.

This wicked extravagancy is followed by an attempt of as singular ignorance and stupidity, to shuffle together Usurpers and Conquerors, as if they were the same; whereas there have bin many Usurpers who were not Conquerors, and Conquerors that deserved not the name of Usurpers. No wife man ever said that Agathocles or Dionysius conquer'd Syracuse; Tarquin, Galba or Otho, Rome; Cromwel, England; or that the Magi, who seiz'd the Government of Persia after the death of Cambyses, conquer'd that Country. When Moses and Joshua had overthrown the Kingdoms of the Amorites, Moabites and Cananites; or when David subdued the Ammonites, Edomites, and others, none, as I suppose, but such Divines as Filmer, will say they usurped a Dominion over them. There is such a thing amongst men as just War, or else true Valour would not be a [Page  292] Virtue but a Crime; and instead of glory, the utmost infamy would always be the companion of Victory. There are, says [*]Grotius, Laws of War as well as of Peace. He who for a just Cause, and by just Means, carries on a just War, has as clear a right to what is acquired as can be enjoy'd by Man, but all usurpation is detestable and abominable.

SECT. X. The words of St. Paul enjoying obedience to higher Powers, favour all sorts of Governments no less than Monarchy.

OUR Author's next quarrel is with St. Paul, who did not, as he says, in enjoyning subjection to the higher Powers, signify the Laws of the Land, or mean the highest Powers, as well Aristocratical and Democratical as Regal, but a Monarch that carries the Sword, &c. But what if there be no Monarch in the place? or what if he do not carry the Sword? Had the Apostle spoken in vain, if the liberty of the Romans had not bin overthrown by the fraud and violence of Cesar? Was no obedience to be exacted whilst that people enjoy'd the benefit of their own Laws, and Virtue flourished under the moderate Government of a legal and just Magistracy, established for the common good, by the common consent of all? Had God no Minister amongst them till Law and Justice was overthrown, the best part of the people destroy'd by the fury of a corrupt mercenary Souldiery, and the world subdued under the Tyranny of the worst Monsters that it had ever produced? Are these the ways of establishing God's Vicegerents? and will he patronize no Governors or Governments but such as these? Do's God uphold evil, and that only? If the world has bin hitherto mistaken, in giving the name of evil to that which is good, and calling that good which is evil; I desire to know what can be call'd good amongst men, if the Government of the Romans, till they entred Greece and Asia, and were corrupted by the Luxury of both, do not deserve that name? or what is to be esteemed evil, if the establishment and exercise of the Cesars Power were not so? But says he, Wilt thou not be afraid of the Power? And was there no Power in the Governments that had no Monarchs? Were the Carthaginians, Romans, Grecians, Gauls, Germans and Spaniards without Power? Was there no Sword in that Nation and their Magistrates, who overthrew the Kingdoms of Armenia, Egypt, Numidia, Macedon, and many others, whom none of the Monarchs were able to resist? Are the Venetians, Switzers, Grisons and Hollanders now lest in the same weakness, and no obedience at all due to their Magistrates? If this be so, how comes it to pass that justice is so well administred amongst them? Who is it that defends the Hollanders in such a manner, that the greatest Monarchs with all their Swords have had no great reason to boast of any advantages gained against them? at least till we (whom they could not resist when we had no Monarch, tho [Page  293] we have bin disgracefully beaten by them since we had one) by making Leagues against them, and sowing divisions amongst them, instigated and assisted the greatest Power now in the world to their destruction and our own. But our Author is so accustom'd to fraud, that he never cites a passage of Scripture which he does not abuse or vitiate; and that he may do the same in this place, he leaves out the following words, For there is no power but of God, that he might intitle one sort only to his protection. If therefore the People and popular Magistrates of Athens; the two Kings, Ephori and Senate of Sparta; the Sanhedrims amongst the Hebrews; the Consuls, Tribuns, Pretors and Senate of Rome; the Magistrates of Holland, Switzerland and Venice, have or had power, we may conclude that they also were ordained by God; and that according to the precept of the Apostle, the same obedience sor the same reason is due to them as to any Monarch.

The Apostle farther explaining himself, and shewing who may be accounted a Magistrate, and what the duty of such a one is, informs us when we should fear, and on what account. Rulers, says he, are not a terror to good works, but to the evil: Wilt thou then not be afraid of the Power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same; for he is the Minister of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doth evil. He therefore is only the Minister of God, who is not a terror to good works, but to evil; who executes wrath upon those that do evil, and is a praise to those that do well. And he who doth well, ought not to be afraid of the power, for he shall receive praise. Now if our Author were alive, tho he was a man of a hard forehead, I would ask him, whether in his Conscience he believed, that Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, Nero, and the rabble of succeeding Monsters, were a praise to those who did well; and a terror to those who did ill; and not the contrary, a praise to the worst, and a terror to the best men of the world? or for what reason [*]Tacitus could say, that virtue brought men who lived under them to certain destruction, and recite so many Examples of the brave and good, who were murder'd by them for being so, unless they had endeavour'd to extinguish all that was good, and to [†] tear up virtue by the roots? Why did he call Domitian an [||] Enemy to virtue, if he was a terror only to those that did evil? If the world has hitherto bin misled in these things, and given the name of Virtue to Vice, and of Vice to Virtue, then Germanicus, Valerius Asiaticus, Corbulo, Helvidius Priscus, Thraseas, Soranus and others that resembled them, who fell under the rage of those Beasts, nay Paul himself and his Disciples were evil doers; and Macro, Narcissus, Pallas, Vinnius, Laco and Tigellinus were virtuous and good men. If this be so, we are beholden to Filmer for admonishing mankind of the error in which they had so long continued. If not, those who persecuted and murder'd them for their Virtues, were not a terror to such as did evil, and a praise to those who did well. The worst men had no need to fear them; [Page  294] but the best had, because they were the best. All Princes therefore that have power are not to be esteemed equally the Ministers of God. They that are so, must receive their dignity from a title that is not common to all, even from a just emploiment of their power to the incouragement of Virtue, and to the discouragement of Vice. He that pretends to the veneration and obedience due to the Ministers of God, must by his actions manifest that he is so. And tho I am unwilling to advance a proposition that may sound harshly to tender ears, I am inclined to believe, that the same rule, which obliges us to yield obedience to the good Magistrate who is the Minister of God, and assures us that in obeying him we obey God, dos equally oblige us not to obey those who make themselves the Ministers of the Devil, lest in obeying them we obey the Devil, whose works they do.

That none but such as are wilfully ignorant may mistake Pauls meaning, Peter who was directed by the same Spirit, says distinctly, Submit your selves to every Ordinance of man for the Lord's sake. If therefore there be several Ordinances of men tending to the same end, that is, the obtaining of justice, by being a terror to the evil and a praise to the good, the like obedience is for conscience sake enjoined to all, and upon the same condition. But as no man dares to say, that Athens and Persia, Carthage and Egypt, Switzerland and France, Venice and Turky were and are under the same Government; the same obedience is due to the Magistrate in every one of those places, and all others on the same account, whilst they continue to be the Ministers of God.

If our Author say, that Peter cannot comprehend Kings under the name of human Ordinances, since Paul says they are the Ordinance of God, I may as well say that Paul cannot call that the Ordinance of God, which Peter calls the ordinance of man. But as it was said of Moses and Samuel, that they who spoke by the same Spirit could not contradict each other, Peter and Paul being full of Wisdom and Sanctity, and inspir'd by the same Spirit, must needs say the same thing; and Grotius shews that they perfectly agree, tho the one calls Kings, Rulers and Governors the Ordinance of Man, and the other the Ordinance of God; inasmuch as God having from the beginning ordained that men should not live like Wolves in woods, every man by himself, but together in Civil Societies, left to every one a liberty of joyning with that Society which best pleas'd him, and to every Society to create such Magistrates, and frame such Laws as should seem most conducing to their own good, according to the measure of light and reason they might have. And every Magistracy so inflituted might rightly be called the Ordinance of man, who was the Instituter, and the Ordinance of God, according to which it was instituted; [*]because, says he, God approved and ratified the salutary Constitutions of Government made by men.

But, says our Author, Peter expounds his own words of the human Ordinance to be the King, who is the Lex loguens; but he says no such thing, and I do not find that any such thought ever enter'd into the Apostle's mind. The words are often found in the works of Plato and Aristotle, but applied only to such a man as is a King [Page  295] by nature, who is endow'd with all the virtues that tend to the good of human Societies in a greater measure than any or all those that compose them; which Character I think, will be ill applied to all Kings. And that this may appear to be true, I desire to know whether it would well have agreed with Nero, Caligula, Domitian, or others like to them; and if not with them, then not with all, but only with those who are endow'd with such Virtues. But if the King be made by man, he must be such as man makes him to be; and if the power of a Law had bin given by any human Sanction to the word of a foolish, mad or wicked man (which I hardly believe) it would be destroy'd by its own iniquity and turpitude, and the People left under the obligation of rendring obedience to those, who so use the Sword that the Nations under them may live soberly, peaceably and honestly.

This obliges me a little to examin what is meant by the Sword. The Pope says there are two Swords, the one temporal, the other spiritual, and that both of them were given to Peter and to his Successors. Others more rightly understand the two Swords to be that of War and that of Justice, which according to several Constitutions of Governments have bin committed to several hands, under several conditions and limitations. The Sword of Justice comprehends the legislative and the executive Power: the one is exercised in making Laws, the other in judging Controversies according to such as are made. The military Sword is used by those Magistrates who have it, in making War or Peace with whom they think fit, and sometimes by others who have it not, in pursuing such Wars as are resolved upon by another Power. The Jewish Doctors generally agree that the Kings of Judah could make no Law, because there was a curse denounced against those who should add to, or detract from that which God had given by the hand of Moses; that they might sit in Judgment with the High Priest and Sanhedrin, but could not judg by themselves unless the Sanhedrin did plainly fail of performing their duty. Upon this account Maimonides excuses David for commanding Solomon not to suffer the grey hairs of Joab to go down to the grave in peace, and Solomon for appointing him to be kill'd at the soot of the Altar: for he having killed Abner and Amasa, and by those actions shed the blood of war in time of peace, the Sanhedrin should have punished him; but being protected by favour or power, and even David himself fearing him, Solomon was put in mind of his duty, which he performed, tho Joab laid hold upon the horns of the Altar, which by the express words of the Law gave no protection to wilful Murderers.

The use of the military Sword amongst them was also moderated. Their Kings might make War upon the seven accursed Nations that they were commanded to destroy, and so might any other man; for no peace was to be made with them: but not against any other Nation, without the assent of the Sanhedrin. And when Amaziah contrary to that Law had foolishly made war upon Joash King of Israel, and thereby brought a great slaughter upon Judah, the Princes, that is the Sanhedrin, combined against him, pursued him to Lachish, and killed him there.

[Page  296]The Legislative Power of Sparta was evidently in the People. The Laws that go under the name of Lycurgus, were proposed by him to the general Assembly of the People, and from them received their Authority [*]: But the discipline they contained was of such efficacy for framing the minds of men to virtue, and by banishing Silver and Gold they so far banished all manner of Crimes, that from the institution of those Laws to the times of their Corruption, which was more than eight hundred years, we hardly find that three men were put to death, of whom two were Kings; so that it seems difficult to determine where the power of judging did reside, tho 'tis most probable, considering the nature of their Government, that it was in the Senate, and in Cases extraordinary in the Ephori, with a right of appealing to the People. Their Kings therefore could have little to do with the Sword of Justice, neither the Legislative nor the Judicial Power being any ways in them.

The military Sword was not much more in their Power, unless the excellency of their Virtues gave them the credit of perswading, when the Law denied the right of commanding. They were obliged to make war against those, and those only, who were declared Enemies by the Senate and Ephori, and in the manner, place and time they directed: so that Agesilaus, tho carrying on a glorious War in Persia, no sooner received the Parchment Roll, wherein he was commanded by the Ephori to come home for the defence of his own Country, than he immediately returned, and is on that account called by no less a man than Xenophon, a good and faithful King rendring obedience to the Laws of his Country [*].

By this it appears that there are Kings who may be feared by those that do ill, and not by such as do well; for having no more power than what the Law gives, and being obliged to execute it as the Law directs, they cannot depart from the Precept of the Apostle. My own actions therefore, or the sense of my own guilt arising from them, is to be the measure of my fear of that Magistrate who is the Minister of God, and not his Power.

The like may be said of almost all the Nations of the world, that have had any thing of Civil Order amongst them. The supreme Magistrate, under what name soever he was known, whether King, Emperor, Asymnetes, Suffetes, Consul, Dictator, or Archon, has usually a part assigned to him in the administration of Justice and making War; but that he may know it to be assigned and not inherent, and so assigned as to be employ'd for the publick good, not to his own profit or pleasure, it is circumscribed by such rules as he cannot safely transgress. This is above all seen in the German Nations, from whom we draw our Original and Government, and is so well described by Tacitus in his treatise of their Customs and Manners, that I shall content my self to refer to it, and to what I have cited from him [*] in the former part of this Work. The Saxons coming into our Country retain'd to themselves the same rights. They had no Kings but such as were set up by themselves, and they abrogated their Power when they pleased. [||]Off a acknowledged that he was chosen for the [Page  297] fence of their Liberty, not from his own merit, but by their favour; and in the Conventus Pananglicus, at which all the chief men as well Secular as Ecclesiastical were present, it was decreed by the King, Archbishops, Bishops, Abbots, Dukes and Senators, that the Kings should be chosen by the Priests, and by the Elders of the People. In pursuance of which, Egbert, who had no right to the succession, was made King. Ethelwerd was chosen in the same manner [*] by the consent of all. Ethelwolf a Monk, for want of a better, was advanced to the same Honor. His Son Alfred, tho crowned by the Pope, and marrying without the consent of the Nobility and Kingdom [†] against their Customs and Statutes, acknowledged that he had received the Crown from the bounty of the Princes, Elders and People; and in his Will declared, that he left the People as he had found them, free as the inward thoughts of Man. His Son Edward [||] was elected to be his Successor. Ethelstan, tho a Bastard, and without all Title, was elected by the consent of the Nobility and People. Eadred by the same Authority was elected and preferred before the Sons of Edmond his Predecessor. Edwin, tho rightly chosen, was deposed for his ill life, and Edgar [||||] elected King, by the will of God, and consent of the People. But he also was deprived of the Crown for the Rape of a Nun, and after seven years restored by the whole People, coram omni multitudine populi Anglorum. Ethelred who is said to have bin [[*]] cruel in the beginning, wretched in the course, and infamous in the end of his Reign, was deposed by the same power that had advanced him. Canutus made a [[†]] Contract with the Princes and the whole People, and thereupon was by general consent crown'd King over all England. After him Harold was chosen in the usual manner. He being dead, a Message was sent to Hardi Canute with an offer of the Crown, which he accepted, and accordingly was received. Edward the Consessor was [[||]] elected King with the consent of the Clergy and People at London; and Harold excused himself for not performing his Oath to William the Norman, because he said he had made it unduly and presumptuously, [**] without consulting the Nobility and People, and without their Authority. William was received with great joy by the Clergy and People, and saluted King by all, swearing to observe the antient good and approved Laws of England: and tho he did but ill perform his Oath, yet before his death he seemed to repent of the ways he had taken, and only wishing his Son might be King of England, he confessed in his last Will made at Caen in Normandy, [††] that he neither found nor left the Kingdom as an Inheritance. If he possessed no right except what was conferred upon him, no more was conserred than had bin enjoy'd by the antient [Page  298] Kings, according to the approved Laws which he swore to observe. Those Laws gave no power to any, till he was elected; and that which they did then give was so limited, that the Nobility and People reserved to themselves the disposition of the greatest Affairs, even to the deposition and expulsion of such as should not well perform the duty of their Oaths and Office. And I leave it to our Author to prove, how they can be said to have had the Sword and the Power so as to be feared, otherwise than, as the Apostle says, by those that do evil; which we acknowledg to be not only in the King, but in the lowest Officer of Justice in the world.

If it be pretended that our later Kings are more to be seared than William the Norman, or his Predecessors, it must not be, as has bin proved, either from the general right of Kings, or from the Doctrine of the Apostle, but from something else that is peculiar and subsequent, which I leave our Author's Disciples to prove, and an answer may be found in due time. But to show that our Ancestors did not mistake the words of the Apostle, 'tis good to consider when, to whom, and upon what occasion he spoke. The Christian Religion was then in its infancy: his discourses were addressed to the Professors of it, who tho they soon grew to be considerable in number, were for the most part of the meanest sort of People, Servants or Inhabitants of the Cities, rather than Citizens and Freemen; joined in no civil Body or Society, nor such as had or could have any part in the Government. The occasion was to suppress the dangerous mistake of many converted Jews and others, who knowing themselves to be freed from the power of Sin and the Devil, presumed they were also freed from the obligation of human Laws. And if this Error had not bin crop'd in the bud, it would have given occasion to their Enemies, (who desired nothing more) to destroy them all; and who knowing that such Notions were stirring among them, would have bin glad, that they who were not easily to be discovered, had by that means discovered themselves.

This induced a necessity of diverting a poor, mean, scatter'd People from such thoughts concerning the State; to convince them of the Error into which they were fallen, that Christians did not owe the same obedience to Civil Laws and Magistrates as other men, and to keep them from drawing destruction upon themselves by such ways, as not being warranted by God, had no promise of his Protection. St. Paul's work was to preserve the Professors of Christianity, as appears by his own words; I exhort, that first of all, Supplications, [*]Prayers, Intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for all men: for Kings, and for all that are in Authority, that we may live a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. Put them in mind to be subject to Principalities and Powers, to obey Magistrates, to be ready for every good work. St. Peter agrees with him fully in describing the [*] Magistrate and his Duty; shewing the reasons why obedience should be pay'd to him, and teaching Christians to be humble and contented with their condition, as free, yet not using their Liberty for a cover to malice; and not only to fear God and honor the King (of which conjunction of words such as Filmer are very proud) but to honor all men, as is said in the same verse. This was in a peculiar manner the [Page  299] work of that time, in which those who were to preach and propagate the Gospel, were not to be diverted from that Duty, by entangling themselves in the care of State-affairs; but it dos in some sense agree with all times: for it can never be the duty of a good man to oppose such a Magistrate as is the Minister of God, in the exercise of his Office, nor to deny to any man that which is his due.

But as the Christian Law exempts no man from the Duty he ows to his Father, Master, or the Magistrate, it dos not make him more a Slave than he was before, nor deprive him of any natural or civil Right; and if we are obliged to pay Tribute, Honor, or any other thing where it is not due, it must be by some Precept very different from that which commands us to give to Cesar that which is Cesar's. If he define the Magistrate to be the Minister of God doing Justice, and from thence draws the Reasons he gives for rendring Obedience to him, we are to inquire whose Minister he is who overthrows it, and look for some other reason sor rendring obedience to him than the words of the Apostles. If David, who was willing to lay down his life sor the people, who hated iniquity, and would not suffer a liar to come into his presence, was the Minister of God, I desire to know whose Minister Caligula was who set up himself to be worshipped for a God, and would at once have destroyed all the people that he ought to have protected? Whose Minister was Nero, who, besides the abominable impurities of his lise, and hatred to all virtue, as contrary to his Person and Government, set fire to the great City? If it be true, that contrariorum contraria est ratio, these questions are easily decided; and if the reasons of things are eternal, the same distinction grounded upon truth will be good for ever. Every Magistrate, and every man by his works, will for ever declare whose Minister he is, in what spirit he lives, and consequently what obedience is due to him according to the Precept of the Apostle. If any man ask what I mean by Justice, I answer, That the Law of the Land, as far as it is Sanctio recta, jubens honesta, prohibens contraria, declares what it is. [*] But there have bin and are Laws that are neither just nor commendable. There was a Law in Rome, that no God should be worshipped vvithout the consent of the Senat: Upon vvhich Tertullian says scoffingly, [*]That God shall not be God unless he please Man; and by virtue of this Law the first Christians were exposed to all manner of cruelties; and some of the Emperors (in other respects excellent Men) most foully polluted themselves and their Government with innocent Blood. Antoninus Pius was taken in this snare; and Tertullian bitterly derides Trajan for glorying in his Clemency, when he had commanded Pliny, who was Proconsul in Asia, not to make any search for Christians, but only to punish them according to Law when they should be brought before him. No Municipal Law can be more firmly established by human Authority, than that of the Inquisition in Spain, and other places: And those accursed Tribunals, which have shed more Christian blood than all the Pagans that ever were in the world, is commonly called The Holy Office. If a Gentleman in Poland kill a Peasant, he is by a Law now in use free from [Page  300] punishment, if he lay a Ducat upon the dead Body. Evenus the third, King of Scotland, caused a Law to pass, by which the Wives and Daughters of Noblemen were exposed to his Lust, and those of the Commons to the Lust of the Nobility. These, and an infinite number of others like to them, were not right Sanctions, but such as have produced unspeakable mischiefs and calamities. They were not therefore Laws: The name of Justice is abusively attributed to them: Those that govern by them cannot be the Ministers of God: and the Apostle commanding our obedience to the Minister of God for our good, commands us not to be obedient to the Minister of the Devil to our hurt; for we cannot serve two Masters.

SECT. XI. That which is not just, is not Law; and that which is not Law, ought not to be obeyed.

OUR Author having for a long time pretended Conscience, now pulls off his Mask, and plainly tells us, that 'tis not on account of Conscience, but for fear of punishment, or hopes of reward, that Laws are to be obeyed. That familiar distinction of the Schoolmen, says he, whereby they subject Kings to the directive, but not to the coactive Power of the Law, is a confession, that Kings are not bound by the positive Laws of any Nation, since the compulsory Power of Laws is that which properly makes Laws to be Laws. Not troubling my self with this distinction of the Schoolmen, nor acknowledging any truth to be in it, or that they are competent Judges of such matters, I say, that if it be true, our Author's conclusion is altogether false; for the directive Power of the Law, which is certain, and grounded upon the inherent good and rectitude that is in it, is that alone which has a power over the Conscience, whereas the coercive is merely contingent; and the most just powers commanding the most just things, have so often fallen under the violence of the most unjust men, commanding the most execrable villanies, that if they were therefore to be obeyed, the Consciences of men must be regulated by the success of a Battel or Conspiracy, than which nothing can be affirmed more impious and absurd. By this rule David was not to be obeyed, when by the wickedness of his Son he was driven from Jerusalem, and deprived of all coercive Power; and the conscientious obedience that had bin due to him was transfer'd to Absalom who sought his life. And in St. Paul's time it was not from him who was guided only by the Spirit of God, and had no manner of coercive Power, that Christians were to learn their duty, but from Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, who had that Power well established by the mercenary Legions. If this were so, the Governments of the World might be justly called Magna Latrocinia; and men laying aside all considerations of Reason or Justice, ought only to follow those who can inflict the greatest Punishments, or give the greatest Rewards. But since the reception [Page  301] of such opinions would be the extirpation of all that can be called good, we must look for another rule of our obedience, and shall find that to be the Law, which being, as I said before, Sanctio recta, must be founded upon that eternal Principle of Reason and Truth, from whence the rule of Justice which is sacred and pure ought to be deduced, and not from the depraved will of man, which fluctuating according to the different Interests, Humors and Passions that at several times reign in several Nations, one day abrogates what had bin enacted the other. The Sanction therefore that deserves the name of a Law, which derives not its excellency from Antiquity, or from the [*]dignity of the Legislators, but from an intrinsick equity and justice, ought to be made in pursuance of that universal Reason to which all Nations at all times owe an equal veneration and obedience. By this we may know whether he who has the Power dos justice or not: Whether he be the Minister of God to our good, a protector of good, and a terror to ill men; or the Minister of the Devil to our hurt, by encouraging all manner of evil, and endeavouring by vice and corruption to make the people worse, that they may be miserable, and miserable that they may be worse. I dare not say I shall never fear such a man if he be armed with power: But I am sure I shall never esteem him to be the Minister of God, and shall think I do ill if I fear him. If he has therefore a coercive Power over me, 'tis through my weakness; for [*]he that will suffer himself to be compell'd, knows not how to die. If therefore he who dos not follow the directive Power of the Law, be not the Minister of God, he is not a King, at least not such a King as the Apostle commands us to obey: And if that Sanction which is not just be not a Law, and can have no obligation upon us, by what Power soever it be established, it may well fall out, that the Magistrate who will not follow the directive Power of the Law, may fall under the Coercive, and then the fear is turned upon him, with this aggravation, that it is not only actual, but just. This was the case of Nero; the coercive Power was no longer in him, but against him. He that was forced to fly and to hide himself, that was abandoned by all men, and condemned to die [†]according to antient Custom, did, as I suppose, fear, and was no way to be feared. The like may be said of Amaziah King of Judah, when he fled to Lachish; of Nabuchodonosor, when he was driven from the society of men; and of many Emperors and Kings of the greatest Nations in the world, who have bin so utterly deprived of all Power, that they have bin imprisoned, deposed, confined to Monasteries, kill'd, drawn through the Streets, cut in pieces, thrown into Rivers, and indeed suffer'd all that could be suffer'd by the vilest Slaves.

If any man say these things ought not to have bin done, an answer may be given in a proper place; though 'twere enough to say, that the Justice of the world is not to be overthrown by a meer Assertion without proof; but that is nothing to the present Question: For if it was ill done to drive Nero to despair, or to throw Vitellius into the common Shore, it was not because they were the Ministers of God; [Page  302] for their Lives were no way conformable to the character which the Apostle gives to those who deserve that Sacred Name. If those only are to be feared who have the Power, there was a time when they were not to be feared, for they had none; and if those Princes are not obliged by the Law, who are not under the coercive Power, it gave no exemption to those, for they fell under it: and as we know not what will befal others who walk in their steps, till they are dead, we cannot till then know whether they are free from it or not.

SECT. XII. The Right and Power of a Magistrate depends upon his Institution, not upon his Name.

'TIS usual with Impostors to obtrude their deceits upon men, by putting false names upon things, by which they may perplex mens minds, and from thence deduce false Conclusions. But the points above mention'd being settled, it imports little whether the Governors to whom Peter enjoins obedience, were only Kings, and such as are employ'd by them, or all such Magistrates as are the Ministers of God; for he informs us of their Works that we may know them, and accordingly yield obedience to them. This is that therefore which distinguishes the Magistrate to whom obedience is due, from him to whom none is due, and not the name that he either assumes, or others put upon him. But if there be any virtue in the word King, and that the admirable Prerogatives, of which our Author dreams, were annexed to that name, they could not be applied to the Roman Emperors, nor their substituted Officers, for they had it not. 'Tis true, Mark Anthony, in a drunken fit, at the celebration of the impure Lupercalia, did offer a Diadem to Julius Cesar, which some flatterers pressed him to accept, (as our great Lawyers did Cromwel) but he durst not think of putting it upon his Head. Caligula's affectation of that title, and the ensigns of Royalty he wore, were taken for the most evident marks of his madness: and tho the greatest and bravest of their men had fallen by the Wars or Proscriptions; tho the best part of the Senate had perished in Thessaly; tho the great City was exhausted, and Italy brought to desolation, yet they were not reduced so low as to endure a King. Piso was sufficiently addicted to Tiberius, yet he could not suffer that Germanicus should be treated as the Son of a King; Principis Romani non Parthorum regis filio has [*]epulas dari. And whoever understands the Latin Tongue, and the History of those times, will easily perceive that the word Princeps signified no more than a principal or eminent man, as has bin already proved: and the words of Piso could have no other meaning, than that the Son of a Roman ought not to be distinguished from others, as the Sons of the Parthian Kings were. This is verified by his Letter to Tiberius, under the name of Friend, and the answer of Tiberius promising [Page  303] to him [*]whatsoever one friend could do for another. Here was no mention of Majesty or Soveraign Lord, nor the base subscriptions of Servant, Subject, or Creature. And I fear, that as the last of those words was introduced amongst us by our Bishops, the rest of them had bin also invented by such Christians as were too much addicted to the Asiatick Slavery. However, the name of King was never solemnly assumed by, nor conferred upon those Emperors, and could have conferred no right, if it had. They exercised as they pleased, or as they durst, the power that had bin gained by violence or fraud. The exorbitances they committed, could not have bin justified by a Title, any more than those of a Pyrat who should take the same. It was no otherwise given to them than by way of assimilation, when they were guilty of the greatest Crimes: and Tacitus describing the detestable Lust of Tiberius, says, Quibus adeo indomitis exarserat, ut more Regio pubem ingenuam stupris pollueret; nec formam tantum & [*]decora corporis, sed in his modestam pueritiam, in aliis majorum imagines, incitamentum cupiditatis habebat. He also informs us that Nero took his time to put Bareas Soranus to death, who was one of the most virtuous men of that age, when Tiridates King of Armenia was at Rome; [†]That he might shew the Imperial Grandeur by the slaughter of the most illustrious men, which he accounted a Royal Action. I leave it to the judgment of all wise men, whether it be probable that the Apostles should distinguish such as these from other Magistrates; and dignify those only with the Title of God's Ministers, who distinguished themselves by such ways; or that the succeeding Emperors should be ennobled with the same Prerogative, who had no other Title to the name than by resembling those that had it in such things as these. If this be too absurd and abominable to enter into the heart of a man, it must be concluded, that their intention was only to divert the poor People to whom they preached, from involving themselves in the care of Civil matters, to which they had no call. And the Counsel would have bin good (as things stood with them) if they had bin under the power of a Pyrat, or any other villain substituted by him.

But tho the Apostles had looked upon the Officers set over the Provinces belonging to the Roman Empire, as sent by Kings, I desire to know whether it can be imagined, that they could think the subordinate Governors to be sent by Kings, in the Countries that had no Kings; or that obedience became due to the Magistrates in Greece, Italy, or other Provinces under the jurisdiction of Rome, only after they had Emperors, and that none was due to them before? The Germans had then no King: The brave Arminius had bin lately kill'd for aiming at a Crown. When he had blemish'd all his Virtues by that attempt, they forgot his former Services. They never consider'd how many Roman Legions he had cut in pieces, nor how many thousands of their Allies he had destroy'd. His Valour was a crime deserving death, when he sought to make a Prey of his Country, which he had so bravely defended, and to enslave those who with [Page  304] him had fought for the publick Liberty. But if the Apostles were to be understood to give the name of God's Ministers only to Kings, and those who are employ'd by them, and that obedience is due to no other, a domestick Tyrant had bin their greatest Benefactor. He had set up the only Government that is authorized by God, and to which a conscientious obedience is due. Agathocles, Dionysius, Phalaris, Phereus, Pisistratus, Nabis, Machanidas, and an infinite number of the most detestable Villains that the world has ever produced, did confer the same benefits upon the Countries they enslaved. But if this be equally false, sottish, absurd, and execrable, all those Epithets belong to our Author and his Doctrine, for attempting to depress all modest and regular Magistracies, and endeavouring to corrupt the Scripture to patronize the greatest of Crimes. No man therefore who does not delight in error, can think that the Apostle designed precisely to determin such questions as might arise concerning any one mans right, or in the least degree to prefer any one form of Government before another. In acknowledging the Magistrate to be Man's Ordinance, he declares that Man who makes him to be, may make him to be what he pleaseth; and tho there is found more prudence and virtue in one Nation than in another, that Magistracy which is established in any one ought to be obeyed, till they who made the establishment think fit to alter it. All therefore whilst they continue, are to be look'd upon with the same respect. Every Nation acting freely, has an equal right to frame their own Government, and to employ such Officers as they please. The Authority, Right and Power of these must be regulated by the judgment, right and power of those who appoint them, without any relation at all to the name that is given; for that is no way essential to the thing. The same name is frequently given to those, who differ exceedingly in right and power; and the same right and power is as osten annexed to Magistracies that differ in name. The same power which had bin in the Roman Kings, was given to the Consuls; and that which had bin legally in the Dictators for a time not exceeding six months, was asterwards usurped by the Cesars, and made perpetual. The supreme Power (which some pretend belongs to all Kings) has bin and is enjoy'd in the fullest extent by such as never had the name; and no Magistracy was ever more restrain'd than those that had the name of Kings in Sparta, Arragon, England, Poland and other places. They therefore that did thus institute, regulate and restrain, create Magistracies, and give them names and powers as seemed best to them, could not but have in themselves the coercive as well as the directive over them: for the regulation and restriction is coercion; but most of all the institution, by which they could make them to be or not to be. As to the exterior force, 'tis sometimes on the side of the Magistrate, and sometimes on that of the People; and as Magistrates under several names have the same work incumbent upon them, and the same Power to perform it, the same Duty is to be exacted from them, and rendred to them: which being distinctly proportion'd by the Laws of every Country, I may conclude, that all Magistratical Power being the Ordinance of Man in pursuance of the Ordinance of God, receives its being and measure from the Legislative [Page  305] Power of every Nation. And whether the power be placed simply in one, a few, or many men; or in one body composed of the three simple Species; whether the single Person be called King, Duke, Marquess, Emperor, Sultan, Mogol, or Grand Signor; or the number go under the name of Senat, Council, Pregadi, Diet, Assembly of Estates and the like, 'tis the same thing. The same obedience is equally due to all, whilst according to the Precept of the Apostle, they do the work of God for our good: and if they depart from it, no one of them has a better Title than the other to our obedience.

SECT. XIII. Laws were made to direct and instruct Magistrates, and, if they will not be directed, to restrain them.

I Know not who they are that our Author introduces to say, that the first invention of Laws was to bridle or moderate the overgreat Power of Kings; and unless they give some better proof of their judgment in other things, shall little esteem them. They should have considered, that there are Laws in many places where there are no Kings; that there were Laws in many before there were Kings, as in Israel the Law was given three hundred years before they had any; but most especially, that as no man can be a rightful King except by Law, nor have any just Power but from the Law, if that Power be found to be overgreat, the Law that gave it must have bin before that which was to moderate or restrain it; for that could not be moderated which was not in being. Leaving therefore our Author to fight with these Adversaries if he please when he finds them, I shall proceed to examin his own Positions. The truth is, says he, the Original of Laws was for the keeping of the Multitude in order. Popular Estates could not subsist at all without Laws, whereas Kingdoms were govern'd many Ages without them. The People of Athens as soon as they gave over Kings, were forced to give power to Draco first, then to Solon to make them Laws. If we will believe him therefore, wheresoever there is a King, or a man who by having power in his hands, is in the place of a King, there is no need of Law. He takes them all to be so wise, just, and good, that they are Laws to themselves, Leges viventes. This was certainly verified by the whole succession of the Cesars, the ten last Kings of Pharamond's Race, all the Successors of Charles the Great, and others that I am not willing to name; but referring my self to History, I desire all reasonable men to consider, whether the piety and tender care that was natural to Caligula, Nero or Domitian, was such a security to the Nations that lived under them, as without Law to be sufficient for their preservation: for if the contrary appear to be true, and that their Government was a perpetual exercise of rage, malice and madness, by which the worst of men were armed with power to destroy the best, so that the Empire could only be saved by their destruction, 'tis most certain, that mankind can never fall into a condition which stands more in need of Laws to protect the innocent, than when such Monsters reign who [Page  306] endeavour their extirpation, and are too well furnished with means to accomplish their detestable designs. Without any prejudice therefore to the Cause that I defend, I might confess that all Nations were at the first governed by Kings, and that no Laws were imposed upon those Kings, till they, or the Successors of those who had bin advanced for their virtues, by falling into Vice and Corruption, did manifestly discover the inconveniences of depending upon their will. Besides these, there are also children, women and fools, that often come to the succession of Kingdoms, whose weakness and ignorance stands in as great need of support and direction, as the desperate fury of the others can do of restriction. And if some Nations had bin so sottish, not to foresee the mischief of leaving them to their will, others, or the same in succeeding Ages discovering them, could no more be obliged to continue in so pernicious a folly, than we are to live in that wretched Barbarity in which the Romans found our Ancestors, when they first entred this Island.

If any man say, that Filmer dos not speak of Monsters, nor of Children, Women or Fools, but of wise, just and good Princes; I answer, that if there be a right inherent in Kings, as Kings, of doing what they please; and in those who are next in blood, to succeed them and inherit the same, it must belong to all Kings, and such as upon title of blood would be Kings. And as there is no family that may not, and dos not often produce such as I mentioned, it must also be acknowledged in them; and that power which is left to the wife, just and good, upon a supposition that they will not make an ill use of it, must be devolved to those who will not or cannot make a good one; but will either maliciously turn it to the destruction of those they ought to protect, or through weakness suffer it to fall into the hands of those that govern them, who are found by experience to be for the most part the worst of all, most apt to use the basest arts, and to flatter the humors, and foment the vices that are most prevalent in weak and vicious Princes. Germanicus, Corbulo, Valerius Asiaticus, Thraseas, Soranus, Helvidius Priscus, Julius Agricola, and other excellent men lived in the times of Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius and Nero; but the power was put into the hands of Sejanus, Macro, Tigellinus, and other Villains like to them: and I wish there were not too many modern examples to shew that weak and vicious Princes will never chuse such as shall preserve Nations from the mischiefs that would ensue upon their own incapacity or malice; but that they must be imposed upon them by some other power, or Nations be